Welcome to
Read and write stories with our community and AI
Have a play around and see what you and the AI can come up with. Try spinning off new branches, or regenerate chapters with different characters or settings!
Search results for
"college"
Search results for "college"
The opening couple of scenes for a slice-of-life stealth control story featuring a group of college friends. In this opening, Luna & Alphonse experiment with the technology with each other for the first time, and Luna is quite a bit bolder with it that Alphonse. It is largely ftm, from the male third person perspective.
The chilly air of Alphonse's dorm room was cut by the soft humming of a high end laptop, built more for specs than style. Alphonse himself sat hunched over, squinting at the glow of the screen in the darkness. The page he had stumbled upon was unlike anything he’d seen before, its dark background and neon lines carrying an aura of the illicit.
Or at least, an aura of a programmer who used dark mode, which was always a good sign.
It was late - late enough that his roommate Quincy was out on the town, courting danger or a damsel (or both). Alphonse sighed, running a hand through his mousy brown hair as he considered the proposition before him: a chance to buy into the surreal, the impossible.
Stealth Control Nanobots™
They were the stuff of whispered rumours and online conspiracy theories. The government had banned the technology long ago, citing concerns over privacy, consent, and potential for abuse. Concerns that were well founded. Even though the tech had never reached the mainstream, and was tightly controlled for government use only, there were still regular stories of leaks. It seemed like every few months some starlet would seem to lose her mind, and go masturbate in public, or dance nude on a balcony.
Stealth control was always blamed, and tighter controls always followed. Alphonse wondered how many of these cases were real – and how many times a drugged up rock star would just blame their latest bender on stealth control. “It wasn’t me! It was just my body!”
Still, if they were real… well, basic logic would dictate for every case you heard about, there were probably hundreds of people being controlled in ways that weren’t overt enough to make the news.
And if that were true, then maybe you *could* just buy a vial of the stuff from a random Russian IP address.
Alphonse knew he was talking himself into it.
His mouse hovered over the 'Buy Now' button, his heart pounding. He looked at the reviews again: users swearing up and down that the tech was real, functional, and life-altering. A few death threats to the seller. Someone asking how to exit vim. It seemed legitimate enough…
A mental image of Luna filled his mind, her dark goth aesthetic barely containing her wild exuberance. What would it be like to *be* her? His pulse quickened at the thought of experiencing her world, of seeing the universe through her eyes. It was such an intimate thought that he felt a pang of guilt immediately. Yet, there was a small part of him that yearned for that intimacy, a desire fueled by a confusing amalgam of curiosity, love, and the heady promise of forbidden… …science.
Maybe, if he controlled her, he could plant the idea in her mind that they should date… “incept” it, if you will. Alphonse rolled his eyes.
His sister Christina's warnings echoed in his mind. "Just because you can do something, doesn't mean you should." She would definitely disapprove of his current predicament.
Just as he was about to close the tab, a notification beeped. A text from Quincy: "Bro, where you at? Rosa and Luna asking for you at the Fox's Den." His heartbeat quickened again. Luna was asking for him?
The weight of the decision weighed heavy on his heart. He was no womaniser like Quincy, no social butterfly like Rosa. He was Alphonse, the bassist in the band, the nerd in the corner, the one who was always observing, dreaming… not doing. This technology, dangerous and alluring as it was, could be his chance to connect, to understand, to be a part of something bigger.
"Damn it," he muttered under his breath, his hands trembling as he clicked 'Buy Now'. The screen confirmed his purchase, and the weight seemed to lift a little, replaced with a heady blend of exhilaration and anxiety.
He hastily shut his laptop, grabbed his bass, and left the dorm room. Tonight, he was going to enjoy his regular life. Tomorrow, he thought, with a mix of excitement and fear, everything could change. He could change. He only hoped that the price wouldn't be too high.
________________________________
A week later Alphonse and Luna sat in that same dorm room, staring at a non-descript metal box. It had arrived that morning.
Alphonse, tall and gangly, was hunched over it. His fingers tapped on the plain surface, a thumb running over the embossed logo of a butterfly - a suitable symbol for a box of Stealth Control Nanobots™, he thought.
Luna, wearing her habitual black skinny jeans and band tee, watched Alphonse with a barely contained excitement in her emerald eyes. It was a look that Alphonse knew too well, and it always made his heart stumble and his palms dampen. How was it possible that she would even want to hang out with him, when she was so damn cool, and he… well, he wiped his sweaty hands on his jeans. He wondered if she noticed his pulse thundering in his throat, betraying his nervousness.
"Alphonse, stop stalling," she teased, playfully punching his arm. He winced, more from the contact than any supposed pain, but he allowed a hesitant smile. "I want to see what they look like!"
He opened up the box with a click. Inside lay rows of vials, each containing a small amount of silvery liquid. They were tiny, barely a few millilitres, and yet they held the power to wrestle control from the mind of one and place it into the hands of another.
“Huh, smaller than I thought”, said Luna. She picked one up, and he winced at the sacrilege. “Ready to give it a go?”
A ripple of unease traversed Alphonse's spine as he carefully picked up one of his own. He looked down at Luna and found himself wondering what it would be like to *be* her. Her dainty hands fiddled with the vial impatiently, the pale skin and black painted nails looking ghostly against the silvery vial. Was he really about to have a turn controlling those hands?
He looked down at himself. Large. Kinda gangly. Not unfit, just, like his limbs didn’t quite sit right. Would she even want a turn controlling him? Would he let her? Immeasurably powerful tiny little robots were about to float across his blood brain barrier, attach themselves to his neurons, and force them to fire in a pattern that matched the one in Luna’s brain – at least, as far as sensation and movement were concerned.
He shivered. Then he thought of Luna – lively, unpredictable Luna – wielding that power over him and shivered again, and not just from fear. He could feel a stirring beginning in his pants. That might be an awkward one to explain if Luna took a turn using it on him.
"Are you sure about this?" he questioned, his voice barely a whisper.
Luna responded with an impish grin. "You’re not backing out on me, are you! Al, when on earth will we get another chance like this! I want to know what it’s like!"
Her eyes sparkled with a dangerous sort of thrill.
"I-I'm- no! Let’s do it!" Alphonse managed, voice steady despite the tumultuous storm of anxiety brewing within him.
Luna raised her vial in the air as if making a toast, then swallowed it in one go. Alphonse hesitated and then drank his as well.
She looked down at herself. “Okay, I don’t feel any different. What now?”
Alphonse swallowed, finding his voice again. "It said that the nanobots in the liquid will make their way to our brains and establish a sort of connection with our neurons." He explained, hands slightly shaking as he held up his own, now empty, vial.
"Once that's done, a small light will flash in our vision, and we'll be able to navigate a basic user interface in our minds. It's like... you know, when you're dreaming, and you're aware that you're dreaming? It's a bit like that. It doesn't intrude on your day-to-day life; it's just there, waiting to be accessed."
Luna's eyebrows furrowed as she took in his explanation, a tinge of curiosity and apprehension in her eyes. "And then what?"
"There's an option in the UI," Alphonse continued, gesturing vaguely with his hands, "that lets us select whether to make ourselves 'open' to being controlled by anybody else who's swallowed the nanobots. It's like setting your phone to hotspot. Anyone can connect, provided they have the same kind of nanobots, and are nearby"
“Wait, anyone?” Luna stared at him, silent for a moment, before a slow smile spread across her face. “I really should have waited before chugging that. Remind me not to leave that setting on! Don’t want me to be taken over by some old perv! Ha!”
Alphonse blushed and nodded.
“Oh, wait, wait! Something’s changed! I saw the flash!”
As she spoke, Alphonse himself saw a brief flash of yellow light pulse in the exact centre of his vision and then fade away. His brain felt different somehow, like there was something else in there with him…
“Okay! I’m trying the UI!” said Luna excitedly.
Alphonse watched as Luna closed her eyes. He couldn't help but marvel at her. She was so beautiful! Fierce, fearless… cute. Her eyebrows furrowed in concentration, her lips forming a small 'o' as if she was exercising a muscle that she had never used before.
A moment later, her eyes sprang open. "I did it!" she announced, grinning wide enough to light up the room. "I set it to 'open', Al!"
She threw her arms wide. “I’m open!”
Alphonse nearly choked on his saliva. Did she know what she was doing to him? How turned on he was? His dick throbbed in his pants, and he tried to adjust as subtly as he could. “Don’t be a creep, don’t be a creep.” he thought to himself. “Don’t do it!”
"A-alright," he stuttered, his fingers nervously entwining together in his lap. He concentrated on his own UI, bringing forth that odd feeling that was layered behind his thoughts. It was a surreal feeling, like reaching out for a dream and finding it solid under your touch.
Navigating the interface was strange, like trying to control an extra limb that he'd never noticed before. He squinted, a line of concentration forming between his brows as he looked for Luna in his mind's eye. And there she was, a clear node of light, pulsating softly, inviting him in. Open. Ready for him.
"Are you sure about this, Luna?" he asked, his voice a threadbare whisper.
"Absolutely!" she replied, the excitement in her voice doing little to calm his racing heart. "Now, come on! Try controlling me!"
Alphonse took a deep breath, readying himself for the plunge, then reached out to that pulsing light. The world shifted, tilted, and for a moment he was standing on the edge of an abyss, a strange sense of anticipation and terror swirling within him.
And then, he fell.
Into her.
___________________________________
The sensation of falling was like nothing he'd ever experienced before. It wasn't just a jolting sense of weightlessness – it was like he was passing through something, a layer, a boundary that held his own self distinct from Luna's. Like rising up from deep underwater, feeling the changing sensations as the water changed temperature and the light got brighter… and then he landed!
Alphonse jolted and gasped. He was here! He was inside Luna! His mind stuttered at the realisation, his thoughts becoming a chaotic whirlpool. The interface was still there, a pressure at the edge of his perception, giving him a semblance of stability.
He heard a soft thud as his own body slumped to the floor across from him. What the hell…
His floating mind seemed to settle a little bit, the sensations becoming less fuzzy, more distinct. He looked down, Luna's hands were smaller, softer than his. Her nails, painted a deep black, looked stark against the pale complexion of her skin. He clenched and unclenched the delicate fingers, feeling the smoothness of her skin, the fragility of her slender bones beneath.
He looked around the room. The world seemed sharper, clearer, as if he was seeing through a camera lens. He knew Luna wore glasses for reading, but her natural eyesight seemed to be so much better than his. Colours were brighter, shapes more distinct.
The strangest feeling, however, was the raw sensation of being in a female body. It was an uncanny mix of familiarity and strangeness. The contours of her body were alien to him, the slight swell of her breasts, the narrowness of her waist, the curve of her hips. It was like he had been handed a new instrument and was expected to play without any practice.
He glanced down for a second, and caught a glimpse of his new breasts inside his shirt, held by a plain black bra. He jolted his head back up as if burned.
Don’t be a creep, don’t be a creep!
Instead, Alphonse slowly and deliberately lifted his -- Luna's -- hand to his face. Smooth, soft. His fingers traced over the foreign features, feeling the curve of her cheekbones, the button-like softness of her nose, the plumpness of her lips. Her nose felt particularly different. It was smaller and flatter than his own, and, strangely, easier to breathe through.
His heart was beating like a war drum in his tiny chest as he slowly lowered his hand again, careful not to touch anything *inappropriate*. That thought brought his mind to the body below him, hidden beneath his clothes. He had tits on his chest. Luna’s tits. A warmth spread through his nether region, and a very strange sensation of a wetness appearing in his underwear. A wetness… He had a vagina! He, Alphonse, could *feel* Luna’s vagina. Involuntarily, he felt it pulse at the thought, a wave of foreign pleasure spreading up through him.
Oh god, oh god. Could she tell? Surely she could tell. She was supposed to be aware of everything. Oh god, he’d blown it. He’d blown it!
His breathing increased, his heart pounded. He felt his new face flush, and his fingers began to lightly tingle. He needed to get out! Out out out! Something instinctual kicked in within him and he found himself reaching out with that mental limb, that construct of a UI, and somehow managed to force himself out of the body. He felt like he was swimming upward, through currents and waves pushing him back down, upward and upward towards the light, his body going numb, his senses a dull ringing!
With a jolt, Alphonse found himself laying on his back.
The sudden sensation of returning to his own body was a shock in and of itself, like being thrust into ice-cold water. His senses scrambled to readjust, vertigo swooping through him like a bird of prey. The ceiling spun above him, a hazy whirl of colours before it gradually settled into the familiar sight.
He blinked, his eyelashes brushing against the lenses of his glasses. His hands, rougher and larger, lay on his stomach. He was back in his body.
Sitting up, Alphonse drew in a shuddering breath. From across the room, Luna began to laugh, a sound as clear and bright as the sun. "Holy shit, Alphonse! Did you really control me?"
Her eyes were shining with excitement as she sat up. Her fingers brushed back the hair from her face, her movements noticeably more fluid and familiar than when Alphonse was in charge.
“Um”, said Alphonse, “Sorry.”
“Sorry? Al! This is amazing!” she looked down at herself, then she grabbed her boobs through her shirt and jiggled them up and down. “It’s so weird. I felt like I *really* wanted to do this a few moments ago, but couldn’t bring myself to for some reason. Being controlled by this thing is wild!”
“Oh… um…” Alphonse stammered. “I- uh- I didn’t do anything! I was decent!”
“Yeah, yeah I know!” said Luna with a laugh. “I was getting so horny though. It must have been really strange for you to feel me getting horny while you were in control. Sorry about that!”
“Um, yeah, it was odd.” Alphonse said, blushing.
“Wait! *You* were in control! I didn’t get horny! You did!” Luna cackled like a madman. “Oh my god that’s so much worse. You made me horny!”
Alphonse buried his head in his hands, but he couldn’t help but smile. Somehow he always assumed Luna would act way more… normal… then she did.
Luna bounced on the spot, her face ablaze with excitement, her teeth biting at her bottom lip as she examined her own hands. "You know what's crazy? I was fully aware. I knew what I was doing, how I was moving… I felt like I was doing everything myself!" She tilted her head back, eyes wide as they stared at the ceiling in wonderment. "But like, I knew that I wasn’t? I saw you fall back, I knew I was acting unnatural, but it was just… it felt so normal!! Al, this stuff is incredible. If I didn’t know I was going to be controlled, there is *no way* I’d be able to tell."
Alphonse watched her, his own thoughts a jumble of emotions. Awe, curiosity, apprehension, guilt...
"Did you... um, did you feel uncomfortable?" he asked tentatively, his gaze dropping to his own lap.
Luna let out a bark of laughter. "Uncomfortable? No! It was insane! Good insane! Sort of like... you know when you're in a dream, and you're just kind of going along with it because dream logic?"
Alphonse nodded, an uneasy chuckle escaping his lips. "Yeah, I guess that makes sense..."
“You made me feel so awkward!” Luna chuckled, a mischievous glint in her eye. “When I was trying not to look at my boobs, I felt like a naughty school girl caught kissing in the locker room. If you wanted to see them that bad, you could have just asked.” she winked at him, and Alphonse felt himself turning a deep red and his previously subsiding erection shot back up. She couldn’t be serious, could she?
“Anyway! My turn now!”
“Wait, what?”
“Yes! I want a turn! It’s only fair - you got to be me.”
Alphonse cringed. One part of him desperately wanted Luna to experience being him, and he was scared and turned on at the idea of being controlled by his crush. Another part of him was aware of the throbbing erection between his legs, and the fact that Luna would *know*.
“Hurry up! I can’t see you yet!” Luna called out, her eyes squeezed shut as she navigated the ghostly UI.
Fuck it.
Alphonse reached out with that strange new part of his mind, and found the right settling. A strange sensation went through his body as he flipped it from ‘closed’ to ‘open’. There he was. Totally exposed.
“Okay, I’m-”
He stopped talking and looked down at himself. What would it feel like to be controlled? Nearby, Luna’s body slumped to the ground.
“Wow, you were really excited!” he said to himself as he reached down to adjust his erection. It seemed to grow three times harder as he tried to adjust it, not quite getting the usual knack right.
“Do you mind?” he said, and began undoing his belt.
Some part of him cringed for a moment. He really shouldn’t undress with Luna *right there*. She literally just needed to turn her head a little, and she’d see him exposing himself right in front of her!
Wait a minute…
Alphonse tried to say something to Luna, to ask if she had remote accessed his nanobots, but some part of him decided against it. Best not to disturb her.
Best… not to disturb her? What the hell?
He was being controlled, wasn’t he?
It didn’t feel like it. He stared down at his hands as they worked his belt and buttons. It felt like he was just taking off his pants. But… Luna was passed out, he’d set his nanobots to receive the connection, and they had *literally* just agreed to have her control him.
Even knowing all of that, Alphonse didn’t believe it in his bones.
“Wow, these things really are powerful”, he thought.
He finally got the buckle undone and ripped his pants down, his erect dick catching a bit as he yanked them roughly. He stared at it. Average size, average width. Hard as a nail. It was the most erotic thing he’d seen in his life.
Hey wait, if he was being controlled by Luna right now, did that mean she was feeling turned on too?
He reached down to feel it in his hands, gently running his fingers along the length of his shaft, and lightly squeezing the end. It felt amazing.
Not just feeling turned on too, she was turning *him* on. If Alphonse was being controlled, then this wasn’t really his erection! It was hers!
He wanted to chuckle at that thought, but decided not to.
He reached a little lower and cupped his balls, lightly lifting them with his hand and feeling how they responded. He gave them a little slap and felt them jiggle.
“Hah, that’s not so bad.” he said “I knew guys were exaggerating.”
He flicked one a little harder and- Argh!
A heavy throbbing pain washed over him. The taste of bile appeared in his throat. He doubled over and gasped.
“Ugh. Okay. Okay. Bad idea.”
Still, he was hard. The pain gradually subsided as he played more with his erect dick. He wanted so badly to quickly rub one out, but couldn’t seem to bring himself to get into bed or the bathroom to do it the way he usually would.
Instead, Alphonse reached up to his chest and cupped his pecks through his t-shirt.
“Heh, these certainly beat boobs”, he said. He tapped one, and tried to make them dance by flexing them, but couldn’t quite manage it properly. Then he grabbed his shirt, dug his fingers in hard, and with as much force as he could muster, tore it open right down the middle.
“I always wanted to do that!” he laughed. “I guess I owe you a shirt now.”
Pretty soon his eyes fell upon Luna’s unconscious body, slumped on the ground. He effortlessly picked it up and dumped it on his bed, giggling as he watched her flop around.
“I’m so light! I never realised how easy that was for you!” he laughed again, pushing Luna’s empty head side to side. “I should be a lot less impressed, but you do have some serious muscles for such a serious geek.”
He flexed an arm and looked at it approvingly. Meanwhile, his dick still beckoned.
He found himself biting his lip.
“Now”, he said to himself, “I knoooow how you felt when you were me. And how I felt like I was doing everything. And I don’t want to freak you out. But, this is me in here. This is Luna speaking right now.”
Alphonse tried to force that thought to stay with him. It still didn’t feel like it.
“And that’s my body lying right there.” he continued, “So, I’m going to just go ahead, and, well…”
He looked down at his dick again, which had hardened right back up to full mast. Then, Alphonse found himself climbing on top of the bed… over Luna’s vacant face… and…
Oh, no, he couldn’t do that, could he?
He lined up his dick and gently pushed it into Luna’s mouth.
But it was Luna doing this, right? Luna was controlling him now?
He slowly pushed it inside, passed the teeth, and deep down her throat.
“Hah. No gag reflex!” he laughed.
If Luna was controlling him, did that mean she *wanted* to give him a blowjob? Or… did she want to get a blowjob?
He began thrusting slowly. It felt… very strange. He was extraordinarily horny, and the idea that Luna was making him do this was hot as fuck, but at the same time, the blowjob kind of sucked.
“I wish I could make my body suck properly!” said Alphonse, frustrated. He readjusted his position, and pushed in deeper. He could feel Luna’s body’s lips pressing right down near the base of his shaft.
Did Luna have a crush on him? Or did this fall under the category of masturbation?
He didn’t have long to think about it because soon, far sooner than he was ready, he felt a familiar barrier get crossed, and his load spurted out into Luna’s throat and over her face. The orgasm was a surprisingly disappointing one, all things considered.
“Gah!” he said. “That can’t be it!”
He kept thrusting, but his dick quickly became soft and uncomfortably sensitive against Luna’s teeth. He sighed.
“That was definitely an experience. Thanks Alphonse.”
He wanted to collapse down onto the bed and fall asleep, but instead he found himself climbing off of Luna. Without bothering to get dressed, he grabbed some tissues and cleaned up her face a bit.
“Might as well do this before heading back!”
And with that, he lay down on the floor, still naked below the waist, and-
“What the hell…” muttered Alphonse. Nearby, Luna pushed herself up, gagging slightly.
“Ugh, that is not very comfortable on this end.” she coughed. “Do you have any water?”
“That was… did you really control me?” Alphonse asked.
“Na-dar. Looking good by the way.” she smirked.
Alphonse glanced down and then sat up with a start. Apparently he’d- she’d- forgotten to put his pants back on. He quickly covered himself up, blushing.
“That was the strangest thing that has ever happened in my life.” he said.
“Maybe third, for me” Luna laughed. “Hey, sorry for really jumping into it, I just… ah, I dunno, you felt the same things right?”
Alphonse nodded, blushing. “It felt like I was the one doing everything.”
“I know right!” Luna smiled down at him. “I think we need to bring the others in on this.”
“Really?”
“Ye-huh. Tomorrow night. I’ve got a game in mind.”
Luna picked up her bag.
“I really need a shower after all of that. I’ll call you later, okay?”
And with that, she left. Alphonse flopped back down and sighed. What he just unleashed?
The chilly air of Alphonse's dorm room was cut by the soft humming of a high end laptop, built more for specs than style. Alphonse himself sat hunched over, squinting at the glow of the screen in the darkness. The page he had stumbled upon was unlike anything he’d seen before, its dark background and neon lines carrying an aura of the illicit.
Or at least, an aura of a programmer who used dark mode, which was always a good sign.
It was late - late enough that his roommate Quincy was out on the town, courting danger or a damsel (or both). Alphonse sighed, running a hand through his mousy brown hair as he considered the proposition before him: a chance to buy into the surreal, the impossible.
Stealth Control Nanobots™
They were the stuff of whispered rumours and online conspiracy theories. The government had banned the technology long ago, citing concerns over privacy, consent, and potential for abuse. Concerns that were well founded. Even though the tech had never reached the mainstream, and was tightly controlled for government use only, there were still regular stories of leaks. It seemed like every few months some starlet would seem to lose her mind, and go masturbate in public, or dance nude on a balcony.
Stealth control was always blamed, and tighter controls always followed. Alphonse wondered how many of these cases were real – and how many times a drugged up rock star would just blame their latest bender on stealth control. “It wasn’t me! It was just my body!”
Still, if they were real… well, basic logic would dictate for every case you heard about, there were probably hundreds of people being controlled in ways that weren’t overt enough to make the news.
And if that were true, then maybe you *could* just buy a vial of the stuff from a random Russian IP address.
Alphonse knew he was talking himself into it.
His mouse hovered over the 'Buy Now' button, his heart pounding. He looked at the reviews again: users swearing up and down that the tech was real, functional, and life-altering. A few death threats to the seller. Someone asking how to exit vim. It seemed legitimate enough…
A mental image of Luna filled his mind, her dark goth aesthetic barely containing her wild exuberance. What would it be like to *be* her? His pulse quickened at the thought of experiencing her world, of seeing the universe through her eyes. It was such an intimate thought that he felt a pang of guilt immediately. Yet, there was a small part of him that yearned for that intimacy, a desire fueled by a confusing amalgam of curiosity, love, and the heady promise of forbidden… …science.
Maybe, if he controlled her, he could plant the idea in her mind that they should date… “incept” it, if you will. Alphonse rolled his eyes.
His sister Christina's warnings echoed in his mind. "Just because you can do something, doesn't mean you should." She would definitely disapprove of his current predicament.
Just as he was about to close the tab, a notification beeped. A text from Quincy: "Bro, where you at? Rosa and Luna asking for you at the Fox's Den." His heartbeat quickened again. Luna was asking for him?
The weight of the decision weighed heavy on his heart. He was no womaniser like Quincy, no social butterfly like Rosa. He was Alphonse, the bassist in the band, the nerd in the corner, the one who was always observing, dreaming… not doing. This technology, dangerous and alluring as it was, could be his chance to connect, to understand, to be a part of something bigger.
"Damn it," he muttered under his breath, his hands trembling as he clicked 'Buy Now'. The screen confirmed his purchase, and the weight seemed to lift a little, replaced with a heady blend of exhilaration and anxiety.
He hastily shut his laptop, grabbed his bass, and left the dorm room. Tonight, he was going to enjoy his regular life. Tomorrow, he thought, with a mix of excitement and fear, everything could change. He could change. He only hoped that the price wouldn't be too high.
________________________________
A week later Alphonse and Luna sat in that same dorm room, staring at a non-descript metal box. It had arrived that morning.
Alphonse, tall and gangly, was hunched over it. His fingers tapped on the plain surface, a thumb running over the embossed logo of a butterfly - a suitable symbol for a box of Stealth Control Nanobots™, he thought.
Luna, wearing her habitual black skinny jeans and band tee, watched Alphonse with a barely contained excitement in her emerald eyes. It was a look that Alphonse knew too well, and it always made his heart stumble and his palms dampen. How was it possible that she would even want to hang out with him, when she was so damn cool, and he… well, he wiped his sweaty hands on his jeans. He wondered if she noticed his pulse thundering in his throat, betraying his nervousness.
"Alphonse, stop stalling," she teased, playfully punching his arm. He winced, more from the contact than any supposed pain, but he allowed a hesitant smile. "I want to see what they look like!"
He opened up the box with a click. Inside lay rows of vials, each containing a small amount of silvery liquid. They were tiny, barely a few millilitres, and yet they held the power to wrestle control from the mind of one and place it into the hands of another.
“Huh, smaller than I thought”, said Luna. She picked one up, and he winced at the sacrilege. “Ready to give it a go?”
A ripple of unease traversed Alphonse's spine as he carefully picked up one of his own. He looked down at Luna and found himself wondering what it would be like to *be* her. Her dainty hands fiddled with the vial impatiently, the pale skin and black painted nails looking ghostly against the silvery vial. Was he really about to have a turn controlling those hands?
He looked down at himself. Large. Kinda gangly. Not unfit, just, like his limbs didn’t quite sit right. Would she even want a turn controlling him? Would he let her? Immeasurably powerful tiny little robots were about to float across his blood brain barrier, attach themselves to his neurons, and force them to fire in a pattern that matched the one in Luna’s brain – at least, as far as sensation and movement were concerned.
He shivered. Then he thought of Luna – lively, unpredictable Luna – wielding that power over him and shivered again, and not just from fear. He could feel a stirring beginning in his pants. That might be an awkward one to explain if Luna took a turn using it on him.
"Are you sure about this?" he questioned, his voice barely a whisper.
Luna responded with an impish grin. "You’re not backing out on me, are you! Al, when on earth will we get another chance like this! I want to know what it’s like!"
Her eyes sparkled with a dangerous sort of thrill.
"I-I'm- no! Let’s do it!" Alphonse managed, voice steady despite the tumultuous storm of anxiety brewing within him.
Luna raised her vial in the air as if making a toast, then swallowed it in one go. Alphonse hesitated and then drank his as well.
She looked down at herself. “Okay, I don’t feel any different. What now?”
Alphonse swallowed, finding his voice again. "It said that the nanobots in the liquid will make their way to our brains and establish a sort of connection with our neurons." He explained, hands slightly shaking as he held up his own, now empty, vial.
"Once that's done, a small light will flash in our vision, and we'll be able to navigate a basic user interface in our minds. It's like... you know, when you're dreaming, and you're aware that you're dreaming? It's a bit like that. It doesn't intrude on your day-to-day life; it's just there, waiting to be accessed."
Luna's eyebrows furrowed as she took in his explanation, a tinge of curiosity and apprehension in her eyes. "And then what?"
"There's an option in the UI," Alphonse continued, gesturing vaguely with his hands, "that lets us select whether to make ourselves 'open' to being controlled by anybody else who's swallowed the nanobots. It's like setting your phone to hotspot. Anyone can connect, provided they have the same kind of nanobots, and are nearby"
“Wait, anyone?” Luna stared at him, silent for a moment, before a slow smile spread across her face. “I really should have waited before chugging that. Remind me not to leave that setting on! Don’t want me to be taken over by some old perv! Ha!”
Alphonse blushed and nodded.
“Oh, wait, wait! Something’s changed! I saw the flash!”
As she spoke, Alphonse himself saw a brief flash of yellow light pulse in the exact centre of his vision and then fade away. His brain felt different somehow, like there was something else in there with him…
“Okay! I’m trying the UI!” said Luna excitedly.
Alphonse watched as Luna closed her eyes. He couldn't help but marvel at her. She was so beautiful! Fierce, fearless… cute. Her eyebrows furrowed in concentration, her lips forming a small 'o' as if she was exercising a muscle that she had never used before.
A moment later, her eyes sprang open. "I did it!" she announced, grinning wide enough to light up the room. "I set it to 'open', Al!"
She threw her arms wide. “I’m open!”
Alphonse nearly choked on his saliva. Did she know what she was doing to him? How turned on he was? His dick throbbed in his pants, and he tried to adjust as subtly as he could. “Don’t be a creep, don’t be a creep.” he thought to himself. “Don’t do it!”
"A-alright," he stuttered, his fingers nervously entwining together in his lap. He concentrated on his own UI, bringing forth that odd feeling that was layered behind his thoughts. It was a surreal feeling, like reaching out for a dream and finding it solid under your touch.
Navigating the interface was strange, like trying to control an extra limb that he'd never noticed before. He squinted, a line of concentration forming between his brows as he looked for Luna in his mind's eye. And there she was, a clear node of light, pulsating softly, inviting him in. Open. Ready for him.
"Are you sure about this, Luna?" he asked, his voice a threadbare whisper.
"Absolutely!" she replied, the excitement in her voice doing little to calm his racing heart. "Now, come on! Try controlling me!"
Alphonse took a deep breath, readying himself for the plunge, then reached out to that pulsing light. The world shifted, tilted, and for a moment he was standing on the edge of an abyss, a strange sense of anticipation and terror swirling within him.
And then, he fell.
Into her.
___________________________________
The sensation of falling was like nothing he'd ever experienced before. It wasn't just a jolting sense of weightlessness – it was like he was passing through something, a layer, a boundary that held his own self distinct from Luna's. Like rising up from deep underwater, feeling the changing sensations as the water changed temperature and the light got brighter… and then he landed!
Alphonse jolted and gasped. He was here! He was inside Luna! His mind stuttered at the realisation, his thoughts becoming a chaotic whirlpool. The interface was still there, a pressure at the edge of his perception, giving him a semblance of stability.
He heard a soft thud as his own body slumped to the floor across from him. What the hell…
His floating mind seemed to settle a little bit, the sensations becoming less fuzzy, more distinct. He looked down, Luna's hands were smaller, softer than his. Her nails, painted a deep black, looked stark against the pale complexion of her skin. He clenched and unclenched the delicate fingers, feeling the smoothness of her skin, the fragility of her slender bones beneath.
He looked around the room. The world seemed sharper, clearer, as if he was seeing through a camera lens. He knew Luna wore glasses for reading, but her natural eyesight seemed to be so much better than his. Colours were brighter, shapes more distinct.
The strangest feeling, however, was the raw sensation of being in a female body. It was an uncanny mix of familiarity and strangeness. The contours of her body were alien to him, the slight swell of her breasts, the narrowness of her waist, the curve of her hips. It was like he had been handed a new instrument and was expected to play without any practice.
He glanced down for a second, and caught a glimpse of his new breasts inside his shirt, held by a plain black bra. He jolted his head back up as if burned.
Don’t be a creep, don’t be a creep!
Instead, Alphonse slowly and deliberately lifted his -- Luna's -- hand to his face. Smooth, soft. His fingers traced over the foreign features, feeling the curve of her cheekbones, the button-like softness of her nose, the plumpness of her lips. Her nose felt particularly different. It was smaller and flatter than his own, and, strangely, easier to breathe through.
His heart was beating like a war drum in his tiny chest as he slowly lowered his hand again, careful not to touch anything *inappropriate*. That thought brought his mind to the body below him, hidden beneath his clothes. He had tits on his chest. Luna’s tits. A warmth spread through his nether region, and a very strange sensation of a wetness appearing in his underwear. A wetness… He had a vagina! He, Alphonse, could *feel* Luna’s vagina. Involuntarily, he felt it pulse at the thought, a wave of foreign pleasure spreading up through him.
Oh god, oh god. Could she tell? Surely she could tell. She was supposed to be aware of everything. Oh god, he’d blown it. He’d blown it!
His breathing increased, his heart pounded. He felt his new face flush, and his fingers began to lightly tingle. He needed to get out! Out out out! Something instinctual kicked in within him and he found himself reaching out with that mental limb, that construct of a UI, and somehow managed to force himself out of the body. He felt like he was swimming upward, through currents and waves pushing him back down, upward and upward towards the light, his body going numb, his senses a dull ringing!
With a jolt, Alphonse found himself laying on his back.
The sudden sensation of returning to his own body was a shock in and of itself, like being thrust into ice-cold water. His senses scrambled to readjust, vertigo swooping through him like a bird of prey. The ceiling spun above him, a hazy whirl of colours before it gradually settled into the familiar sight.
He blinked, his eyelashes brushing against the lenses of his glasses. His hands, rougher and larger, lay on his stomach. He was back in his body.
Sitting up, Alphonse drew in a shuddering breath. From across the room, Luna began to laugh, a sound as clear and bright as the sun. "Holy shit, Alphonse! Did you really control me?"
Her eyes were shining with excitement as she sat up. Her fingers brushed back the hair from her face, her movements noticeably more fluid and familiar than when Alphonse was in charge.
“Um”, said Alphonse, “Sorry.”
“Sorry? Al! This is amazing!” she looked down at herself, then she grabbed her boobs through her shirt and jiggled them up and down. “It’s so weird. I felt like I *really* wanted to do this a few moments ago, but couldn’t bring myself to for some reason. Being controlled by this thing is wild!”
“Oh… um…” Alphonse stammered. “I- uh- I didn’t do anything! I was decent!”
“Yeah, yeah I know!” said Luna with a laugh. “I was getting so horny though. It must have been really strange for you to feel me getting horny while you were in control. Sorry about that!”
“Um, yeah, it was odd.” Alphonse said, blushing.
“Wait! *You* were in control! I didn’t get horny! You did!” Luna cackled like a madman. “Oh my god that’s so much worse. You made me horny!”
Alphonse buried his head in his hands, but he couldn’t help but smile. Somehow he always assumed Luna would act way more… normal… then she did.
Luna bounced on the spot, her face ablaze with excitement, her teeth biting at her bottom lip as she examined her own hands. "You know what's crazy? I was fully aware. I knew what I was doing, how I was moving… I felt like I was doing everything myself!" She tilted her head back, eyes wide as they stared at the ceiling in wonderment. "But like, I knew that I wasn’t? I saw you fall back, I knew I was acting unnatural, but it was just… it felt so normal!! Al, this stuff is incredible. If I didn’t know I was going to be controlled, there is *no way* I’d be able to tell."
Alphonse watched her, his own thoughts a jumble of emotions. Awe, curiosity, apprehension, guilt...
"Did you... um, did you feel uncomfortable?" he asked tentatively, his gaze dropping to his own lap.
Luna let out a bark of laughter. "Uncomfortable? No! It was insane! Good insane! Sort of like... you know when you're in a dream, and you're just kind of going along with it because dream logic?"
Alphonse nodded, an uneasy chuckle escaping his lips. "Yeah, I guess that makes sense..."
“You made me feel so awkward!” Luna chuckled, a mischievous glint in her eye. “When I was trying not to look at my boobs, I felt like a naughty school girl caught kissing in the locker room. If you wanted to see them that bad, you could have just asked.” she winked at him, and Alphonse felt himself turning a deep red and his previously subsiding erection shot back up. She couldn’t be serious, could she?
“Anyway! My turn now!”
“Wait, what?”
“Yes! I want a turn! It’s only fair - you got to be me.”
Alphonse cringed. One part of him desperately wanted Luna to experience being him, and he was scared and turned on at the idea of being controlled by his crush. Another part of him was aware of the throbbing erection between his legs, and the fact that Luna would *know*.
“Hurry up! I can’t see you yet!” Luna called out, her eyes squeezed shut as she navigated the ghostly UI.
Fuck it.
Alphonse reached out with that strange new part of his mind, and found the right settling. A strange sensation went through his body as he flipped it from ‘closed’ to ‘open’. There he was. Totally exposed.
“Okay, I’m-”
He stopped talking and looked down at himself. What would it feel like to be controlled? Nearby, Luna’s body slumped to the ground.
“Wow, you were really excited!” he said to himself as he reached down to adjust his erection. It seemed to grow three times harder as he tried to adjust it, not quite getting the usual knack right.
“Do you mind?” he said, and began undoing his belt.
Some part of him cringed for a moment. He really shouldn’t undress with Luna *right there*. She literally just needed to turn her head a little, and she’d see him exposing himself right in front of her!
Wait a minute…
Alphonse tried to say something to Luna, to ask if she had remote accessed his nanobots, but some part of him decided against it. Best not to disturb her.
Best… not to disturb her? What the hell?
He was being controlled, wasn’t he?
It didn’t feel like it. He stared down at his hands as they worked his belt and buttons. It felt like he was just taking off his pants. But… Luna was passed out, he’d set his nanobots to receive the connection, and they had *literally* just agreed to have her control him.
Even knowing all of that, Alphonse didn’t believe it in his bones.
“Wow, these things really are powerful”, he thought.
He finally got the buckle undone and ripped his pants down, his erect dick catching a bit as he yanked them roughly. He stared at it. Average size, average width. Hard as a nail. It was the most erotic thing he’d seen in his life.
Hey wait, if he was being controlled by Luna right now, did that mean she was feeling turned on too?
He reached down to feel it in his hands, gently running his fingers along the length of his shaft, and lightly squeezing the end. It felt amazing.
Not just feeling turned on too, she was turning *him* on. If Alphonse was being controlled, then this wasn’t really his erection! It was hers!
He wanted to chuckle at that thought, but decided not to.
He reached a little lower and cupped his balls, lightly lifting them with his hand and feeling how they responded. He gave them a little slap and felt them jiggle.
“Hah, that’s not so bad.” he said “I knew guys were exaggerating.”
He flicked one a little harder and- Argh!
A heavy throbbing pain washed over him. The taste of bile appeared in his throat. He doubled over and gasped.
“Ugh. Okay. Okay. Bad idea.”
Still, he was hard. The pain gradually subsided as he played more with his erect dick. He wanted so badly to quickly rub one out, but couldn’t seem to bring himself to get into bed or the bathroom to do it the way he usually would.
Instead, Alphonse reached up to his chest and cupped his pecks through his t-shirt.
“Heh, these certainly beat boobs”, he said. He tapped one, and tried to make them dance by flexing them, but couldn’t quite manage it properly. Then he grabbed his shirt, dug his fingers in hard, and with as much force as he could muster, tore it open right down the middle.
“I always wanted to do that!” he laughed. “I guess I owe you a shirt now.”
Pretty soon his eyes fell upon Luna’s unconscious body, slumped on the ground. He effortlessly picked it up and dumped it on his bed, giggling as he watched her flop around.
“I’m so light! I never realised how easy that was for you!” he laughed again, pushing Luna’s empty head side to side. “I should be a lot less impressed, but you do have some serious muscles for such a serious geek.”
He flexed an arm and looked at it approvingly. Meanwhile, his dick still beckoned.
He found himself biting his lip.
“Now”, he said to himself, “I knoooow how you felt when you were me. And how I felt like I was doing everything. And I don’t want to freak you out. But, this is me in here. This is Luna speaking right now.”
Alphonse tried to force that thought to stay with him. It still didn’t feel like it.
“And that’s my body lying right there.” he continued, “So, I’m going to just go ahead, and, well…”
He looked down at his dick again, which had hardened right back up to full mast. Then, Alphonse found himself climbing on top of the bed… over Luna’s vacant face… and…
Oh, no, he couldn’t do that, could he?
He lined up his dick and gently pushed it into Luna’s mouth.
But it was Luna doing this, right? Luna was controlling him now?
He slowly pushed it inside, passed the teeth, and deep down her throat.
“Hah. No gag reflex!” he laughed.
If Luna was controlling him, did that mean she *wanted* to give him a blowjob? Or… did she want to get a blowjob?
He began thrusting slowly. It felt… very strange. He was extraordinarily horny, and the idea that Luna was making him do this was hot as fuck, but at the same time, the blowjob kind of sucked.
“I wish I could make my body suck properly!” said Alphonse, frustrated. He readjusted his position, and pushed in deeper. He could feel Luna’s body’s lips pressing right down near the base of his shaft.
Did Luna have a crush on him? Or did this fall under the category of masturbation?
He didn’t have long to think about it because soon, far sooner than he was ready, he felt a familiar barrier get crossed, and his load spurted out into Luna’s throat and over her face. The orgasm was a surprisingly disappointing one, all things considered.
“Gah!” he said. “That can’t be it!”
He kept thrusting, but his dick quickly became soft and uncomfortably sensitive against Luna’s teeth. He sighed.
“That was definitely an experience. Thanks Alphonse.”
He wanted to collapse down onto the bed and fall asleep, but instead he found himself climbing off of Luna. Without bothering to get dressed, he grabbed some tissues and cleaned up her face a bit.
“Might as well do this before heading back!”
And with that, he lay down on the floor, still naked below the waist, and-
“What the hell…” muttered Alphonse. Nearby, Luna pushed herself up, gagging slightly.
“Ugh, that is not very comfortable on this end.” she coughed. “Do you have any water?”
“That was… did you really control me?” Alphonse asked.
“Na-dar. Looking good by the way.” she smirked.
Alphonse glanced down and then sat up with a start. Apparently he’d- she’d- forgotten to put his pants back on. He quickly covered himself up, blushing.
“That was the strangest thing that has ever happened in my life.” he said.
“Maybe third, for me” Luna laughed. “Hey, sorry for really jumping into it, I just… ah, I dunno, you felt the same things right?”
Alphonse nodded, blushing. “It felt like I was the one doing everything.”
“I know right!” Luna smiled down at him. “I think we need to bring the others in on this.”
“Really?”
“Ye-huh. Tomorrow night. I’ve got a game in mind.”
Luna picked up her bag.
“I really need a shower after all of that. I’ll call you later, okay?”
And with that, she left. Alphonse flopped back down and sighed. What he just unleashed?
1
4.4K
11
3
In a dystopian world of government stealth control, agents Jacob and Gordon are tasked to protect Ashley, a bubbly college student, on her vacation to an island resort. Jacob and Gordon bicker with, control, and find themselves overcome by the roles they must take on. This story features a varying third person POV, male to female possession / stealth control, a vague kidnapping plot, and two tough men being forced by circumstances to inhabit soft, female bodies.
In the windowless confines of a government facility buried deep beneath Washington D.C., two men sat opposite each other in an unadorned room, the light from the single overhead bulb pooling around them. One was young, his buzzcut hair making him appear younger than his 28 years, and his brown eyes shone with defiance. The other was older, with the lined face of someone used to bearing weighty responsibility. His blue eyes held a stern, almost desperate look. These men were Jacob and Gordon, agents of the clandestine organization known as the CBI.
The room hummed with a quiet tension as a holographic display flickered to life between them. Images of a young woman with brown hair flashed on the screen. She looked bright, bubbly even, her smile filled with the naiveté of the privileged. Her name, the display read, was Ashley. Her father was a big shot in the government, and she was their next assignment.
Jacob leaned back in his chair, crossing his arms over his chest as his gaze darted from the hologram to his partner. The disdain in his voice was almost tangible. "So, we're playing babysitters now?"
Gordon's stern gaze remained fixed on the display. "We're protecting an innocent life, Jacob," he said, his voice tight. "An innocent life that, if lost, could plunge the country into chaos."
Jacob scoffed, unconvinced. "The rich girl's daddy has a lot of enemies, huh?"
"More than you'd think." Gordon looked at Jacob, his eyes betraying his seriousness. "This isn't just about Ashley. It's about national security."
The display changed to the image of a blonde-haired woman named Sherry and an Asian woman, labelled Barbara. "They're friends of Ashley’s. We’ve known Sherry for quite some time, but Barbara We believe Barbara is new to us. We haven’t been able to verify her identity."
Jacob's eyebrows shot up. "And we're supposed to do what? Use stealth control and become sorority sisters?"
Gordon ignored Jacob's sarcasm. "We're to protect Ashley, and if necessary, neutralize Barbara."
“Neutralize Barbara, Jesus Christ. We don’t even know who she is yet. She could just be some college student!”
There was a moment of silence as both men took in the gravity of their mission. Gordon continued, "We're to use the stealth control, as needed, to keep an eye on the girls without disrupting their holiday plans. We will be meeting them before the mission, so they will know who we are, and that we are there to keep them safe.”
Jacob looked like he'd swallowed a lemon. "Why am I always the one getting dressed in women's clothes?"
Gordon shrugged and gave a slight smile, "I can’t speak to your previous experience their, Jacob. Perhaps you make a good girl"
“Yeah, fuck you.” Jacob laughed, “We’ll see what happens.”
As the room plunged into darkness, both men rose from their chairs. They had a mission to accomplish. They were CBI agents; their personal feelings had no room in the grand scheme of things.
They were the unseen guardians, ready to step into the lives of the oblivious to keep them safe. It was their duty. Their burden.
“Hey, if you take over Sherry, will you show me her tits?”
It was just another day in the CBI.
______________________________________________
The private jet was an opulent capsule of wealth and privilege, humming smoothly above the clouds. Inside, Jacob and Gordon sat across from Ashley and Sherry. The air was thick with tension as they divulged the secrets of the CBI and their stealth control technology.
Jacob, lounging in his plush seat, was narrating a previous mission with a cheeky grin. "It was a nunnery in Budapest, you see," he began, "I had to infiltrate the sisterhood, become one of them. You wouldn't believe the shenanigans I got up to with those rosary beads."
Gordon winced at Jacob's choice of words. The older man knew that his partner's irreverence towards their technology would not help soothe the girls' anxiety. He cast an apologetic glance at Ashley, who was listening with wide-eyed disbelief.
Sherry, however, was less tolerant. The blonde girl crossed her arms, her blue eyes flashing with anger. "Are you telling me," she began, her voice icy, "that you could just take over one of us without us even knowing? That's... that's gross! It's disgusting!"
Jacob merely shrugged, not at all perturbed by her outrage. "It's the job," he said, leaning back into his seat. "It's not personal. And it's only if necessary. It's all about protecting your dear friend Ashley here."
Ashley looked terrified at the thought of her body being taken over. Sherry, on the other hand, looked downright furious.
Gordon, sensing the escalating tension, decided to intervene. "It's a measure of last resort, ladies," he assured them. "We would not use this technology unless it's absolutely necessary."
"But how can you make that decision?" Sherry protested, her voice shaking. "What gives you the right to use our bodies like... like empty vessels?"
Gordon's gaze hardened. "It's our duty, Miss. We're here to protect Ashley and you from potential harm."
"What potential harm?" Ashley asked, her voice tiny. "We're just on college break."
Gordon's glance slid to Jacob, then back to the girls. "We have reason to believe that one of your college mates, Barbara, might not be who she claims to be."
Sherry's nostrils flared, her sharp eyes narrowing on Jacob. "You probably enjoy this, don't you?" she accused, her voice dripping with contempt. "You get your kicks out of wearing women's bodies. Must be a real ego trip."
Jacob looked unfazed by her accusations. Instead, he let out a small chuckle, leaning back against his seat. "You know, Sherry," he said, his voice smooth as silk, "You really should learn to relax. Life's too short to always be angry."
Sherry's retort was cut off as the plane jostled slightly, a patch of turbulence causing everyone to grip their armrests. The distraction provided Jacob with the perfect cover. His hand moved deftly, slipping a small device from his pocket. With a swift, practised movement, he reached out under the guise of steadying Sherry and attached the receiver to the back of her neck.
She gave him a sour look, completely oblivious to the device now nestled under her blonde curls. "Keep your hands to yourself," she snapped, swatting his arm away.
Jacob simply raised his hands in a show of innocence, grinning like a Cheshire cat. "Just making sure you're safe, princess."
Gordon shot Jacob a stern look, shaking his head slightly. The younger agent was playing a dangerous game, but Gordon knew they didn't have the luxury of time. For now, they had to trust Jacob's instincts, as reckless as they seemed.
As the jet soared above the clouds, a game of cat and mouse was beginning to take shape. Unbeknownst to her, Sherry was now at the mercy of a technology that made her body an unwitting pawn in a high-stakes game. And all around her, eyes watched, ready to protect, and if necessary, to control.
Jacob fished out the small, innocuous-looking device from his pocket. It was the transmitter, the critical piece of technology that could bridge minds. "Now, ladies," he began, holding up the device for them to see, "this little gadget here is the key. It links me to the receiver, allowing me to 'borrow' the body."
Sherry scoffed, her face flushing with anger. "You mean 'hijack,' not 'borrow.'"
Jacob merely shrugged, the corners of his mouth pulling into a wry grin. "Potato, potahto."
"And you're planning to use it on me?" Sherry spat, her fingers curling into tight fists. “No way I’ll let you put one of those receiver things on me.”
"Why, Sherry, it's almost like you're worried." Jacob teased, his grin broadening. "I promise you won't feel a thing. One moment you'll be here, the next you'll be... well, still here. But with better decision-making skills."
Gordon frowned at Jacob's flippant remark, but remained silent. Ashley, on the other hand, was growing more anxious by the second. Her wide eyes darted between Jacob, Sherry, and the device in Jacob's hand.
"But... how can you ensure she won't realize?" Ashley asked, her voice quivering.
Jacob leaned back, clasping the transmitter device in his hand. "That's the beauty of it, Ashley. The person being controlled won't even realize they're not making their own decisions. They just think they're having a particularly decisive day."
Ashley gulped, her gaze drifting towards Sherry, who was now standing, her eyes blazing with fury. "And what if I refuse?" Sherry snapped, her voice echoing in the confined space of the jet.
Jacob met her gaze unflinchingly, his grin never wavering. "Well, then, princess," he said, his voice deceptively soft, "you can consider this a lesson in diplomacy. Or better yet, consider it... an adventure."
"An adventure?" Sherry scoffed, her eyes alight with a mixture of anger and defiance. "I think you'll find, Jacob, that I'm not as easy to control as you think."
Jacob's grin widened, his gaze meeting hers. "Is that a challenge, princess?" he asked, raising an eyebrow. His eyes gleamed with anticipation at the thought of finally putting the arrogant heiress in her place.
Beside Sherry, Ashley's brow furrowed in thought. "But... what does it feel like?" she asked quietly. "Being controlled, I mean."
Jacob shifted his attention to Ashley, his grin softening into a gentler smile. "It's like being a passenger in your own body, Ashley," he explained. "You feel everything, you see everything. But the decisions, the actions, they're all made by someone else. And the best part? You won't even realize it's not you."
Ashley chewed on her lower lip, her brown eyes filled with a mix of fear and curiosity. "So... it's like sleepwalking?"
"In a way," Gordon chimed in, his voice steady. "You're aware of everything happening, but it's like you're on autopilot."
"But I can resist, right?" Sherry cut in, her voice filled with determination. "I mean, it's my body. I should be able to fight it."
Jacob chuckled, the sound echoing through the private jet. "I'd love to see you try, princess," he said, his tone filled with a challenge. He was relishing the opportunity to use the stealth control technology, and even more so, the opportunity to take Sherry down a notch.
Gordon watched the exchange quietly. There was an undeniable tension building between Jacob and Sherry, a silent power struggle that hung heavy in the air. As for Ashley, she was a mixture of curiosity and fear. But Gordon knew they didn't have the luxury of choice anymore. A game was set to begin, and whether they liked it or not, they were all players.
Jacob lifted the transmitter, his fingers curling around the device. His eyes locked onto Sherry's defiant glare, a predatory grin playing on his lips.
"Let's put your theory to the test, shall we, princess?" His voice was low and taunting, as he pressed a button on the transmitter.
The moment the button was pressed, Jacob's body slumped back in his chair, eyes closed, and a blank expression on his face. Meanwhile, the effect on Sherry was immediate and startling.
Sherry's eyes glazed over for a moment, before a confident, almost mischievous smirk spread across her face - a mirror image of Jacob's. Her posture changed subtly, carrying the swagger and bravado that Jacob exhibited. Her hands reached out, grabbing onto the arms of her chair, and then she was pushing herself up to a standing position.
Inside Sherry's body, Jacob was reveling in his control. His – or rather, Sherry's – hands spread wide as he straightened her back, pushing her shoulders back with an exaggerated flourish. He could feel the luxurious fabric of her clothes, the power of her healthy, young muscles. Sherry's outraged expression had been replaced by his confident smirk, her eyes sparkling with a mixture of his delight and daring.
"This," he made Sherry's voice purr, gesturing to her body with her hands, "is rather impressive."
Across the aisle, Ashley's eyes went wide with shock, her gaze darting between Sherry's animated form and Jacob's lifeless body. She was silent, her hand hovering uncertainly over her mouth as she grappled with the reality of what she was witnessing.
Gordon's face was a stoic mask, his eyes moving between his own lifeless partner and the heiress, now dancing like a puppet on a string. He noted the smug satisfaction radiating off of 'Sherry', and knew Jacob was thoroughly enjoying himself.
A strange sensation gripped Sherry, but it was not an unpleasant one. It was like waking up in the morning and not quite remembering your dream, but knowing it had been delightful. She found herself giggling, her hands drifting down to the hem of her dress and tugging it experimentally. It was her decision, she thought. Why else would she do it?
She was aware of the luxurious fabric sliding between her fingers, of the way it hugged her figure. She was not usually one to admire herself so openly, yet now she found herself doing just that. She glanced down at her designer heels and in the blink of an eye, decided they were far too constricting. With a small huff, she kicked them off, the shoes sailing through the air with a satisfying arc before landing with a muffled thud.
Her gaze returned to her bare feet, her pedicured toes wriggling against the plush carpet of the jet. The sensation was... liberating. She looked at her own body, her hands exploring the curves of her form, the feeling so natural it was as if she had decided to do it herself.
Yet somewhere, a small part of her mind fluttered with uncertainty. She remembered Jacob's promise, his taunting grin, the way his body had slumped lifelessly. Was it possible that she wasn't in control, that she was just a passenger in her own body?
She pushed the thought away immediately. She was Sherry, the woman who bowed to no one, the woman who was always in control. She was not going to be manipulated by a man who saw her as nothing more than a plaything.
She cupped her breasts with a smirk. Yep, these were hers all right.
The moment was interrupted by Gordon's stern voice, "Alright, Jacob. That's enough. Don't embarrass the girl."
Jacob's smirk, painted on Sherry's face, deepened at his partner's reprimand. With a dramatic bow, he surrendered the controls. The moment he disengaged the transmitter, his own body jerked back to life, a yawn escaping his lips as though he had just woken from a nap.
At the same time, Sherry's body froze, the audacious smirk slowly melting from her face. She blinked, her eyes returning to their usual fierce determination. She looked around, her brows furrowed in confusion, as if waking from an odd dream.
Ashley rushed over to her friend, concern etched into her face. "Sherry, are you okay? What did it feel like?"
Sherry frowned, her hands running down her dress, straightening it out. "What do you mean, 'what did it feel like'? I was just...having a bit of fun, that's all."
"But... but Jacob was controlling you," Ashley stammered, glancing between her friend and the CBI agent. "Didn't you feel that?"
"Nonsense," Sherry huffed, a flush creeping onto her cheeks. "No one controls me. Not even Jacob."
Gordon watched the exchange in silence. If Jacob's demonstration had taught them anything, it was the power and subtlety of the stealth control technology. Even now, Sherry refused to believe she'd been manipulated.
Jacob, meanwhile, stretched in his seat, a satisfied smirk still dancing on his lips. He'd enjoyed the ride more than he'd anticipated, and Sherry's continued denial was just icing on the cake. Despite the underlying seriousness of their mission, he found himself looking forward to what would come next.
It didn’t have to be him that was stuck inside that gorgeous female body, after all.
As the private jet descended onto the private airstrip of the island resort, Ashley and Sherry gazed out the window, their eyes filled with anticipation. From above, the resort looked like a paradise. An ocean of turquoise blue lapped against white sandy beaches, while luxurious villas lay dotted amidst lush, tropical greenery.
Once they'd landed, Ashley and Sherry, fueled by excitement, hurried off the jet and disappeared into the resort. They were seemingly unaffected by the strange events on the plane, or perhaps just choosing to ignore them for now.
With the girls out of earshot, Gordon turned to Jacob. His stern gaze bore into his partner's smirking face. "What you did up there was inappropriate," he chided, his voice low but firm. "This isn't a game, Jacob. We're here to protect Ashley and Sherry, not to make fools of them."
Jacob's smirk didn't waver. If anything, it grew wider. "Oh, I'm well aware of that, Gordon," he said casually. "But I also think it's important to enjoy your work, don't you?"
Gordon sighed, rubbing his temples. "This is serious, Jacob. We have a mission."
Jacob rolled his eyes. "Yes, I know. All serious and no play. But tell you what, Gordon. Next time, you get to do the controlling. I'd love to see what 'fun' you'd have with Sherry."
Gordon's face blanched at the thought. "Jacob, I..."
Jacob cut him off with a dismissive wave of his hand. "No arguments, Gordon. We'll see how much of a straight shooter you are then."
As Jacob walked off towards the resort, leaving a dumbstruck Gordon behind, he couldn't help but chuckle. His mission had just gotten a whole lot more interesting.
___________________________
Inside one of the private villas in the resort, Gordon and Jacob had swiftly set up their temporary base of operations. Surveillance equipment was neatly arranged across the tables, while a screen displayed the layout of the entire resort. Here, they would keep a close eye on Ashley and Sherry while blending into the luxurious backdrop of their surroundings.
The evening brought with it a gentle breeze that swept across the balcony of the villa, rustling the leaves of the palm trees outside. Gordon found himself standing there, staring out into the approaching dusk, his thoughts burdened by the prospect of the task ahead.
Jacob joined him, his posture relaxed, a glass of some exotic drink in his hand. "Nervous, Gordon?" he asked, a teasing edge to his voice.
Gordon shot him a sidelong glance. "I just... I don't agree with this method. It feels wrong."
Jacob chuckled, taking a sip from his drink. "You'll get used to it. Besides, we're doing this for Ashley, remember? So she can enjoy her break with her friends, oblivious to the danger lurking around."
Gordon sighed, a resigned expression crossing his face. "Fine. I'll take over Sherry. But you're tailing us in your own body. No more 'fun' at their expense."
Jacob laughed, raising his glass. "Deal. And don't worry, Gordon. I'll be the perfect, invisible shadow. No antics, promise."
The decision to initiate the stealth control came swiftly and without ceremony. In the privacy of their villa, Gordon held the small transmitter, a device no larger than a pocket watch, and connected to the receiver implanted on Sherry. The world swirled around him for a moment, and then, darkness.
When he woke up, he found himself seated at the resort bar, ambient music softly playing in the background. He was now in Sherry's body, her senses his, her world his to navigate. As he came to terms with the transfer, he took a moment to observe his new surroundings.
The air was filled with the scent of exotic perfumes and tropical drinks, mixed with the salty tang of the nearby ocean. His ears picked up the faint laughter and chatter of other guests, the clinking of glasses, and the distant crash of waves against the shore. It was a sensory overload compared to the quiet solitude of the CBI headquarters, and Gordon had to suppress a wave of vertigo.
Cautiously, he glanced down at his new body. It was strange to see Sherry's slender fingers resting on the bar counter instead of his own callused hands. He could feel the cool, polished surface of the bar under these fingers, the smooth grain of the wood distinct and real.
Sherry was dressed for a night on the town, in a little black dress that shimmered under the warm lighting of the bar. He could feel the soft fabric against his skin, the hemline resting high on his - no, Sherry's - thighs. The sensation of the strappy heels on his feet was new and uncomfortable. It felt like he was walking on stilts, precariously balancing with every step.
Just as he was grappling with the surreal experience, Ashley approached. She was dressed equally stylish, a bright smile on her face as she took the seat next to Sherry's body. "Sherry, you were right! This place is fabulous!"
Keeping up appearances, Gordon forced a smile, trying to mimic Sherry's mean-spirited charm. "Told you, didn't I? Only the best for us, Ash."
Gordon, having assumed the role of Sherry, felt a rush of panic as Ashley, buzzing with youthful exuberance, grabbed his - her - hand. "Let's dance, Sherry!" she said, her voice brimming with enthusiasm. Before Gordon could utter a word of protest, Ashley had pulled him onto the dance floor. The pulsing beat of the music seemed to engulf him, the rhythm a foreign language his body did not speak.
He found himself in the midst of a swirling kaleidoscope of colors, the flashing strobe lights illuminating the dance floor in a frenetic array. The energy was contagious, the crowd swaying and moving as one, but Gordon felt like an intruder in this world. He was an agent, trained to navigate the darkest corners of the world, not a dance floor.
Despite his discomfort, Gordon pushed aside his reservations, trying to mimic the moves of the people around him. He attempted to keep a safe distance from Ashley, but she seemed keen on dancing more intimately, matching the rhythm and closeness of the other dancers.
The heels were another challenge altogether. With each step, he could feel his balance falter. It was a stark contrast to his usual surefootedness in sturdy combat boots. He cursed Jacob under his breath - this was a world he was unprepared for.
To add to his mounting discomfort, the hemline of Sherry's dress seemed determined to defy gravity, riding up with every movement he made. It was a battle to keep pulling it down, all the while trying to maintain his balance and continue the dance.
"I didn't know you were so shy, Sherry," Ashley giggled, seemingly oblivious to his discomfort. "You usually take the lead."
Gordon laughed, hoping it sounded genuine. "I guess, it's just one of those nights, Ash. Let's just enjoy the music, shall we?"
As the music blared and bodies swayed around him, Gordon realized that he was not just in uncharted territory. He was on a battlefield, far removed from his comfort zone. But, as with all battles, he would adapt and overcome.
As the tempo of the music began to slow down, two men approached them. One was a tall, dark-haired man with a charming smile, while the other had sandy hair and blue eyes that held a hint of mischief. Ashley, ever the social butterfly, eagerly introduced herself and, in a matter of moments, was whisked away to the other side of the dance floor by the dark-haired stranger.
Gordon, still in Sherry's body, was left alone with the sandy-haired man. He was named Chris, a name Gordon committed to memory in case it was needed later. As the man extended his hand to him, inviting him for the slow dance, Gordon felt a pang of unease. This was far from the battlefields he was used to.
As Chris pulled him closer, Gordon felt the distinct discomfort of being in an attractive woman's body. The warmth of the man’s body was uncomfortably intimate, his hand resting at the small of Sherry's back felt invasive, and the smell of his aftershave was too potent, a little too sweet for Gordon's liking.
Gordon forced a smile, playing along with the dance, his body moving in sync with the rhythm. He kept reminding himself that this was all a part of the mission, a necessary discomfort for the greater cause. But, as Chris's hand moved a little too low for Gordon's comfort, he found himself fighting a blush of embarrassment. The feeling was both foreign and unsettling.
"Sherry, you're quite the dancer," Chris murmured, his gaze appreciative, as Gordon tottered around awkwardly in Sherry’s heels.
"I bet you say that to all your girlfriends." Gordon replied in his high pitched voice, trying his best to emulate Sherry's sharp and sassy tone.
__________________
Jacob sat across the room, sipping on a glass of whiskey as he observed the dance floor. His trained eyes scanned the crowd, on the lookout for any signs of danger. But, his attention inevitably strayed to the sight of Gordon, in Sherry's body, tottering about like a newborn lamb on the dance floor.
A smirk spread across Jacob's face, his brown eyes twinkling with amusement. The usually stern and upstanding Gordon was now attempting to navigate the world of high heels and mini dresses, and from Jacob's perspective, it was a sight to behold.
He watched as Gordon, or rather Sherry, swayed gently to the rhythm of the music, an awkward contrast to the fluid movements of his dancing partner. Jacob stifled a laugh as he saw Gordon struggling to pull the dress down, only for it to rebelliously creep back up.
His gaze then slid to Sherry's legs, an aspect of her appearance he hadn't previously given much thought. The dress, although a source of discomfort for Gordon, did accentuate the length and graceful curve of her legs. A pang of appreciation and regret hit Jacob simultaneously. He couldn't deny that Sherry's body was appealing, yet it brought back a surge of memories from earlier in the day - memories he tried to suppress, but couldn't help revisiting.
Jacob sighed, taking another sip of his whiskey. His smirk morphed into a serious expression as he forced his attention back onto his duty.
Just as Jacob was about to glance back at Gordon, a flicker of movement at the corner of his eye caught his attention. He squinted, his gaze zeroing in on a familiar face in the crowd. It was Barbara, the Asian woman from their briefing, her tall and curvy frame immediately recognizable.
His heart pounded a little faster as he noticed her subtly trailing after Ashley, who was now being led away by her dark-haired dance partner. Jacob shot a quick look towards Gordon, who was still entangled in a dance with Chris, completely oblivious to Ashley's movement.
With a roll of his eyes, Jacob pushed away his amusement at Gordon's situation. This was not the time for distractions. He slid off his barstool, leaving his whiskey behind, and started towards Barbara. He blended effortlessly with the crowd, his black suit camouflaging him in the dimly lit room.
As he neared Barbara, he fell into his well-rehearsed pattern of shadowing a target, maintaining a safe distance while keeping her in his line of sight. His hand subtly rested on the small device in his pocket - the stealth control transmitter & receiver pair - just in case he needed it.
Jacob was an expert at this - the stalking, the anticipation. The adrenaline rush was a part of his job he genuinely relished. A predatory smile curled on his lips as he thought of what he might have to do next.
__________________
For Ashley, the evening was a thrilling dance of laughter, flirting, and cocktails. Yet, something was off. Sherry, her usually energetic and vivacious friend, had been acting weird all night. Her antics on the dance floor were one thing, but the occasional stiff body language and the moments of awkward silence were entirely unlike her.
But these concerns paled as she found herself being led off the dance floor by the charming man she'd met earlier. He introduced himself as Tom, and the way he spun her around the dance floor had her head spinning with delight. It was the way he whispered compliments into her ear, his lips brushing against her hair, that kept her enchanted.
However, as they ventured further into the quieter, more secluded parts of the resort, a flicker of apprehension ignited within her. The lights of the dance floor were fading, replaced by the low hum of the backstage area. It felt wrong, almost predatory. Tom, her partner, no longer looked charming but sinister under the harsh backstage lights.
Before Ashley could process her thoughts and voice her concerns, a strong hand clamped around her mouth, silencing her surprised yelp. Her heart hammered in her chest as she was yanked off her feet and into the obscurity of a darkened room. The last sight she caught was that of Tom, a twisted smile playing on his lips as the door shut, plunging her into darkness.
_____________
Jacob swore as he walked off the dance floor, following Barbara’s mesmerising hips. He’d lost track of Ashley. He could have sworn she’d come this way just a moment ago. In a blur of colors and movement, he stopped in his tracks, eyes scanning the crowd in a frantic attempt to spot her. She had vanished. He cursed under his breath, his fists clenching at his sides. He'd let himself be distracted by Barbara's tantalizing movements, the hypnotic sway of her hips, the seductive bend of her spine as she moved with the rhythm of the music.
He looked back toward her as she pushed through a door to the backstage area. Those damn beautiful legs, with their thick muscles, silky curves, and glinting steel…
Wait, what?
He squinted. Strapped to Barbara’s thigh, just showing under the bunched up fabric of her dress, was a small, but lethal-looking knife. The realization hit him like a punch to the gut. Barbara was the assassin they had been warned about.
He swallowed hard, forcing his gaze to remain focused. It was easy to get lost in the appreciation of her form, but the sight of the weapon brought him back to reality. He was not here to admire. He was here to protect.
He watched as Barbara made her way off the dance floor, her gait smooth and purposeful. His gut told him that Ashley was in danger, and he had to act fast. His fingers curled around the receiver in his pocket, ready to make his move. Now was not the time for admiring; now was the time for action.
The door to the backstage area swung shut behind Barbara, separating her from the bustling dance floor. The echo of her exit rumbled in Jacob's ears, setting his adrenaline surging. He'd let Ashley out of his sight once already, and he couldn't let it happen again.
With a newfound determination, Jacob took off after Barbara, his footfalls silent against the resort's plush carpeting. He wove his way through the throng of party-goers, his gaze fixed on the door Barbara had just passed through.
The backstage corridor was a sharp contrast to the vibrant scene they'd left behind. The din of the party was muffled here, replaced by the low hum of equipment and hushed conversations of staff. There, just a few strides away, Barbara moved with a killer's grace, her body coiled like a viper ready to strike.
Taking advantage of her lack of awareness, Jacob made his move. In one swift motion, he closed the distance between them and attached the stealth control receiver to the back of her neck. It adhered with a near-silent click, an unassuming speck on her tanned skin.
A rush of adrenaline swept over him. He was about to step into the shoes of an assassin. He couldn't afford to mess this up. His own body fell into its unresponsive slumber as he activated the transmitter, his consciousness diving into the unknown territory of Barbara's mind and body.
The transfer was instantaneous, like diving headfirst into a cold pool. One moment, Jacob was on the precipice of the transition; the next, he was immersed in the mind and body of an assassin. His first instinct was to familiarize himself with his new form.
Flexing his — no, Barbara's — fingers, he traced the curvaceous lines of her body. The strength beneath the feminine exterior was not lost on him; every curve, every muscle was toned and firm, sculpted by years of disciplined training.
He took a moment to chastise her for her line of work, delivering a firm slap to her cheek. The sensation was jarring. He could feel both the sting of the slap and the tremor that ran through her hand. His lips curled into a smirk at the absurdity of the act.
His gaze traveled downwards, observing the dress that clung to her like a second skin. He raised an eyebrow, taking in the sight of her attractive form. Being in a woman's body was one thing; being in the body of an attractive assassin was an entirely different ballgame.
He quickly pulled out the skin tight dress to stare down into his new cleavage. What was the point of taking over a female form if you couldn’t admire it, anyway? He shook his hips side to side, noticing the strange sensation that his legs were further apart then they should be. He quickly felt between his legs and smirked. He loved being a woman.
Jacob found himself musing about what life might be like for Barbara. How often did she use her beauty as a weapon, ensnaring her targets in a web of desire before delivering the final blow? How did she navigate the world of shadowy figures and deadly contracts while maintaining her femininity? It was a world he was about to explore, albeit temporarily. He only hoped he could navigate it as well as she did.
_____________________
Sherry found herself in the throes of a dance she didn't understand. It was a slow dance, her body swaying rhythmlessly, almost clumsily in a stranger's arms. The guy, a young man with a keen interest in her, had a grip on her that seemed too firm, too persistent. But for reasons unknown, she didn't pull away.
She was usually more composed, her moves fluid and natural. Tonight, though, something was off. Each step she took felt like a struggle, her legs buckling under her as if they had forgotten how to dance. Her signature grace was replaced with an awkwardness that puzzled her. It was as if her body was operating independently, responding to cues that she wasn't consciously giving.
It wasn't just her dance skills that were off, it was her entire perception. She felt detached from her actions, like a spectator in her own body. "What is happening to me?" she thought, as she once again found herself gently brushing down the front of her dress, between her legs, as if something was missing there.
Her eyes flitted around the room, desperately seeking a familiar face. Ashley was nowhere to be seen. A twinge of worry gnawed at her. She considered breaking away from the dance to find her, but her body continued to sway to the rhythm of the song. For the moment, she was trapped in the dance, locked in the arms of a stranger, her concern for Ashley gnawing at the back of her mind.
____________________________
Ashley was trying to keep her calm. Her wrists were bound together with a harsh, biting cord, her body shoved onto a chair in a dim, musty room. The man, who she now knew as Tom, was pacing restlessly in front of her.
Tom had a gruff exterior, his features hardened by what Ashley could only assume were years spent in illicit activities. He was irritated, glancing at the door every few seconds, his grumbles growing louder as time passed.
"Where the hell is she?" Tom growled under his breath, his gaze darting towards the old, rusty clock hanging off-kilter on the wall. The room, which seemed to be some sort of storage area, echoed with the loud ticking of the clock, punctuating the heavy silence that lay between them.
Ashley felt a wave of dread wash over her. She didn't know who they were waiting for, but she was certain that her appearance wouldn't bode well for her. Her mind raced, thoughts whirling in a tornado of fear and anxiety.
Suddenly, the door to the room burst open, revealing the silhouette of a woman. Barbara. Ashley knew her only casually from their classes, but she had always had a cold, distant demeanor. Ashley watched her with wide, fearful eyes, her heart hammering in her chest. Barbara stalked into the room, her eyes glinting dangerously. Tom straightened, a surprised grunt escaping his lips.
"Finally," he growled. "What took you so--"
His sentence was cut off as Barbara lunged at him. It happened so fast that Ashley barely had time to blink. One moment, Tom was standing, the next, he was sprawled on the floor with Barbara on top of him. She moved with a grace and precision that belied her size. Her fists rained down on Tom, and Ashley could hear the dull thud of each punch landing.
Tom fought back, his surprise turning into a snarl of anger. But Barbara – or was it Barbara? - was relentless. It was as if she was a completely different person, her eyes filled with a cold fury that Ashley had never seen before.
There was a crack, a yelp of pain from Tom, and then silence. Barbara rose, leaving Tom lying motionless on the floor. She turned towards Ashley, and for a moment, Ashley's heart seized in terror.
But then, Barbara – no, this couldn’t be Barbara - merely crossed the room to where Ashley sat, her eyes filled with an intensity that made her shiver. Her hands, surprisingly gentle, began to work at the cords binding Ashley. As she was freed, Ashley felt a rush of relief, her mind a whirl of questions.
Who was this woman really? And why had she come to her rescue?
_________________
It was strange. Jacob had been in female bodies before but somehow, controlling Barbara was different. There was a raw, physical power in her, a vitality that felt foreign and exhilarating. He flexed her hands, still tingling from the impact against Tom's face. He had managed to put the brute down, but not without some struggle. Women weren't supposed to be as strong as men, or so Jacob thought, but Barbara was an exception.
At the same time, he was irked. Controlling Barbara’s body had revealed a new set of challenges. Her strength wasn’t the same as his own, particularly his arms. It had taken quite a few punches to deal with Tom, and his knuckles were painful and swelling. As he kneeled to untie Ashley, he felt a pulse of fatigue.
"Who are you?" Ashley stuttered as the ropes loosened.
Jacob paused, a grimace crossing Barbara's face. "It's me, Ashley," he said, trying to infuse Barbara's voice with as much of his own character as possible. "Jacob. I’m using the stealth control tech."
He saw the confusion flicker across Ashley’s face before comprehension dawned on her. Her eyes widened in shock. "Jacob? Really?”
"We’ll have time for questions later," Jacob interrupted, finishing untying her. "Right now, we need to get you out of here."
As he stood up, he once again took a moment to appreciate the body he was controlling. Powerful, agile and, he had to admit, seductive. Barbara was a woman to be reckoned with. If he had his way, he wouldn't mind using this body a bit more.
Jacob felt Ashley stiffen as they approached his own limp body lying unnoticed in the corridor. He hated seeing himself like this - vulnerable and defenseless. It was a risk of the stealth control tech, but a necessary one.
“Jacob?” Ashley’s voice quivered, “Is that… your body?”
“Yeah, it is,” Jacob replied with a curt nod, feeling a grim satisfaction at the shock on Ashley’s face. He let go of her arm and knelt beside his own body. Reaching into his pocket, he pulled out a spare receiver, a near-invisible piece of technology that was the size of a coin.
"Here, turn around," Jacob instructed, holding the receiver up.
“What are you doing?” Ashley asked, a note of panic edging into her voice as she moved away.
Jacob rose to his feet, raising an eyebrow. “Well, you saw what happened tonight, right? Clearly, you need more protection. This," he said, holding the receiver up, "this will let me keep a closer eye on you."
Ashley looked from the receiver to Jacob’s unconscious body and then back to Barbara, a dawning realization in her eyes. “You want to control me too?”
“Only if necessary,” Jacob replied, his voice firm. “Besides, I did just save your life.”
Ashley hesitated for a moment longer, her gaze darting between Barbara and Jacob’s limp body. Finally, with a resigned sigh, she turned around. As Jacob attached the receiver onto the back of her neck, he could feel her shudder under his touch.
“Don’t worry, Ashley,” Jacob reassured her, “You’re in safe hands.” A grin spread across Barbara’s face as he said it.
“Um… okay.” said Ashley. “I’m going to head back up to my room now. Tell Sherry where I went.”
With that, she scampered away. Was it safe to let her run off by herself like that? Jacob thought. How many times could somebody get kidnapped in one night anyway?
Some part of him said probably more than once, but fuck it. He pushed through the door back into the club.
With Ashley finally off to safety, Jacob turned his attention back to the dance floor. He scanned the throng of gyrating bodies and found Gordon, still looking completely out of sorts in Sherry's body. His movements were clunky and unsure, like a fawn taking its first steps. A smirk played on Jacob's lips as he moved towards him.
As he approached, he saw a group of young men watching Gordon with a mix of amusement and lustful curiosity. "Excuse me, gents," Jacob said in Barbara's sultry voice, sliding between them with an ease that belied his masculine mind.
He reached Gordon and took his hands, leading him onto the dance floor. He could feel Gordon stiffen in surprise but made no attempt to pull away.
"Sherry," Jacob said, grinning mischievously, "you dance like you have two left feet. Let me show you how it's done."
Gordon, looking surprised, stuttered a reply. "Barbara? What are you—"
Jacob silenced him with a finger to his lips. "Shh. Dance with me, Sherry."
With that, Jacob led the dance. As Barbara, he moved fluidly, sensually, leading Sherry around the dance floor in a dance that drew the attention of everyone in the room. Jacob revelled in the moment, both in the control he held over the situation and in the pleasure of making Gordon squirm.
As the music swelled, Jacob spun Sherry out and then pulled her back in. Sherry's surprised yelp was swallowed by the cheers of the crowd. Jacob could barely contain his laughter as Gordon, wide-eyed and flushed, stared at him.
The song ended, and Jacob released Gordon, flashing him a smug smile. "That," he said, pointing a finger at Gordon, "is how you dance."
Jacob lowered Barbara’s already sultry voice. “Want to see how you do… something else?”
Sherry’s body stared up at him, eyes wide, and reached a hesitant hand around the side of Barbara’s neck. Jacob felt the fingers explore, settling on the receiver still attached just above the spine.
A look of understanding passed over Sherry’s face, and then she gave a small, subtle nod. Jacob leaned in for a kiss. The frat boys around them cheered.
_______________
Five drinks later, the two agents turned college girls were in each other's arms, sloppily alternating between making out and examining their new bodies.
“I think Sherry is a- a lightweight” giggled Gordon, blushing at the situation. “Here I am, a twenty one year old girl, or a fifty six year old man, or a jesus…”
“I don’t think you’re Jesus,” smirked Jacob. He used Barbara’s hand to fondle one of Sherry’s breasts. “He wasn’t nearly this stacked.”
“Should we… should we…” Gordon started.
“Find somewhere more private? Sure.” Jacob forced himself to his feet, once again admiring the long, feminine legs that stretched out before him.
“I was going to say dis- disengage” grumbled Gordon. “But I think I like your idea better.”
He nearly rolled one of Sherry’s ankles as he stumbled to his feet. He leaned on Barbara’s body as the two of them snuck away from the emptying bar and up to a room.
“You know the best thing about being a girl?” said Gordon drunkenly. “Everybody wants to have sex with you. Tom wanted to have sex with me. Chris wanted to have sex with me. Even hot college girls like Barbara want to have sex with me.”
He fell back onto the bed, rubbing his legs together.
“Evvveeerybody wants to have sex with me. I’m a sex god.”
“I’m not a college girl.” said Jacob, smirking as he took off his dress.
“Assassin, whatever.”
Jacob laughed. He reached underneath Sherry’s dress and pulled down her silk panties.
“And you know the worst part about being a girl? Evvverrrybody wants to have sex with me. What if I don’t want to have sex with them?”
Jacob pawed at one of Sherry's legs, nibbling at her thigh. Gordon mewed at him.
“I don’t get to turn it off. They always want to have sexxxx, even if I don’t want to. Every guy was staaaaaring at me. Half the girls were staring at me.”
Jacob tore off his own underwear and frowned down at his flat crotch. Oh yeah.
“Being a girl suuuuuuccccks. Everybody always wants to have seeeexxx with me.”
“Being a girl sucks alright”, thought Jacob as he drunkenly felt around between his legs. “How the fuck am I meant to have sex without a dick?”
He grunted and stared down at the hot, horny woman that was lying on her back in front of him, so wet it was running onto the sheets. He was so damn turned on. He would have had a throbbing erection if he was in his own body.
He looked down at himself. Past the large, hanging breasts, and to the bare vagina nestled between his thighs. He spread the labia uselessly, growly with frustration as he squinted, trying to see anything but the tiny clit that was pulsing there. It was so damn small. What the fuck was he meant to do with that?
“I’ll be right back,” Jacob growled. Gordon moaned in disappointment and began feeling himself up.
“You’re meant to rub it.” said Gordon, absentmindedly, as he began to use Sherry’s hands on her own body.
Jacob barged out of the door.
________________________________
Sherry was having a hell of a night. First she found she couldn’t dance for shit, next she spent like an hour being felt up by the same uncharming douchebag, and then she got drunk and made out with one of Ashley’s random college friends – Barbara? What was her name?
She stared down at herself, spreadeagled on the bed, horny as she had ever been. Now Barbara had disappeared, god knows where, and she could barely get herself off.
“Ugh!” she moaned in frustration. “This is way harder than it looks!”
She cupped her boob in one hand and tried to stick out her tongue to lick it, but couldn’t reach. Her other hand grabbed at her clit, tugging it up and down like a tiny little dick. Why wasn’t she acting normal? It usually took her two minutes to get off and go to sleep!
“Fuck this!” she huffed and collapsed back onto the bed. She raised her bare legs into the air and stared at them. One leg, two legs, kicking in the air.
She admired her toes as she flexed them about, rubbing one leg up and down the other. She had never really looked at herself like this before, but she had to admit, she had nice legs. She blew a kissy face at them.
“Hellloooo toes,” she chortled.
She moaned again in frustration. She didn’t want to talk to her toes. She wanted to get off! She’d been alternating between horny and frustrated all night – not to mention seemingly fascinated with her own body. What was that all about?
The door burst open.
“Still awake?” came a man’s voice. “It took me a while to sort out Barbara’s body, hand her over to the cops, make sure Ashley was safe, etcetera, etcetera.”
Sherry just stared at him. What the fuck was Jacob doing in her room?
“Nice view, boss.” he said, staring right up at her. Her legs were still raised in the air, her bare nether region exposed. She thought she should maybe cover up, but decided, why not let the perv get a view? Closest someone like him would ever get to her!
Jacob tore his pants off. “Glad you could save it for me.”
“Never tell anybody about this.” Sherry found herself hissing.
“You got it, boss.”
She looked down to see Jacob’s monster member growing before her eyes. She threw her head back and moaned. Maybe she could have sex with him after all? What’s the worst that could happen? Not like she’d been able to do much without him…
“Hurry up! You better be able to get me off in this damn horny body!”
A thick, meaty hand grabbed her ankle and pulled her along the bed. Then she felt a peculiar sensation of something big touching a hole that she had never felt before…
Of course she had felt that before, what was she thinking?
An alien sensation burst through her in little waves as Jacob’s dick entered her. She squeezed her eyes shut, concentrating on the sensation that bore through every nerve in her body.
“It feels so good!” she screamed, “and-what-the-fuck-it-feels-so-weird!”
Jacob began thrusting into her. He grabbed her arms and held them down on either side of her. All she could do was gasp as the sensations overwhelmed her body. In out in out in out.
Jacob grunted. “You like that old man? You like that Sherry?”
“Yes! Yes!”
“Fuck both of you! I’m the fucking king! What did either of you do tonight for the mission? What have you ever done for me!”
“No- nothing!”
“You like being made a little bitch, don’t you Gordon? Don’t you Sherry!”
Gordon? What the fuck was he talking about? But Sherry didn’t care, she let out a scream.
“Yes! Yes! Fuck me Jacob!”
“Cum like you haven’t had sex in a decade, old man!”
“Twenty five years! This is.. My first time… in twenty five years!”
Sherry was talking nonsense, but who cared? Her eyes rolled back in her head. She saw white. Every muscle in her body spasmed, every nerve cried out, she felt a wave slam into her mind, her fists clenched, her toes kicked, her whole body seized up, Jacob’s dick pulsating inside her, spurting deep into her body!
“OH GOOOOODDDDDD”
She collapsed back onto her bed. Jacob pulled out, and they quickly fell asleep.
______________________________
The next morning, Jacob was having a coffee outside the control room when Gordon, his old body looking tired and sore, grumbled his way out of the sleeping quarters.
“I don’t want to hear a fucking word.”
Jacob smirked, and that was that.
In the windowless confines of a government facility buried deep beneath Washington D.C., two men sat opposite each other in an unadorned room, the light from the single overhead bulb pooling around them. One was young, his buzzcut hair making him appear younger than his 28 years, and his brown eyes shone with defiance. The other was older, with the lined face of someone used to bearing weighty responsibility. His blue eyes held a stern, almost desperate look. These men were Jacob and Gordon, agents of the clandestine organization known as the CBI.
The room hummed with a quiet tension as a holographic display flickered to life between them. Images of a young woman with brown hair flashed on the screen. She looked bright, bubbly even, her smile filled with the naiveté of the privileged. Her name, the display read, was Ashley. Her father was a big shot in the government, and she was their next assignment.
Jacob leaned back in his chair, crossing his arms over his chest as his gaze darted from the hologram to his partner. The disdain in his voice was almost tangible. "So, we're playing babysitters now?"
Gordon's stern gaze remained fixed on the display. "We're protecting an innocent life, Jacob," he said, his voice tight. "An innocent life that, if lost, could plunge the country into chaos."
Jacob scoffed, unconvinced. "The rich girl's daddy has a lot of enemies, huh?"
"More than you'd think." Gordon looked at Jacob, his eyes betraying his seriousness. "This isn't just about Ashley. It's about national security."
The display changed to the image of a blonde-haired woman named Sherry and an Asian woman, labelled Barbara. "They're friends of Ashley’s. We’ve known Sherry for quite some time, but Barbara We believe Barbara is new to us. We haven’t been able to verify her identity."
Jacob's eyebrows shot up. "And we're supposed to do what? Use stealth control and become sorority sisters?"
Gordon ignored Jacob's sarcasm. "We're to protect Ashley, and if necessary, neutralize Barbara."
“Neutralize Barbara, Jesus Christ. We don’t even know who she is yet. She could just be some college student!”
There was a moment of silence as both men took in the gravity of their mission. Gordon continued, "We're to use the stealth control, as needed, to keep an eye on the girls without disrupting their holiday plans. We will be meeting them before the mission, so they will know who we are, and that we are there to keep them safe.”
Jacob looked like he'd swallowed a lemon. "Why am I always the one getting dressed in women's clothes?"
Gordon shrugged and gave a slight smile, "I can’t speak to your previous experience their, Jacob. Perhaps you make a good girl"
“Yeah, fuck you.” Jacob laughed, “We’ll see what happens.”
As the room plunged into darkness, both men rose from their chairs. They had a mission to accomplish. They were CBI agents; their personal feelings had no room in the grand scheme of things.
They were the unseen guardians, ready to step into the lives of the oblivious to keep them safe. It was their duty. Their burden.
“Hey, if you take over Sherry, will you show me her tits?”
It was just another day in the CBI.
______________________________________________
The private jet was an opulent capsule of wealth and privilege, humming smoothly above the clouds. Inside, Jacob and Gordon sat across from Ashley and Sherry. The air was thick with tension as they divulged the secrets of the CBI and their stealth control technology.
Jacob, lounging in his plush seat, was narrating a previous mission with a cheeky grin. "It was a nunnery in Budapest, you see," he began, "I had to infiltrate the sisterhood, become one of them. You wouldn't believe the shenanigans I got up to with those rosary beads."
Gordon winced at Jacob's choice of words. The older man knew that his partner's irreverence towards their technology would not help soothe the girls' anxiety. He cast an apologetic glance at Ashley, who was listening with wide-eyed disbelief.
Sherry, however, was less tolerant. The blonde girl crossed her arms, her blue eyes flashing with anger. "Are you telling me," she began, her voice icy, "that you could just take over one of us without us even knowing? That's... that's gross! It's disgusting!"
Jacob merely shrugged, not at all perturbed by her outrage. "It's the job," he said, leaning back into his seat. "It's not personal. And it's only if necessary. It's all about protecting your dear friend Ashley here."
Ashley looked terrified at the thought of her body being taken over. Sherry, on the other hand, looked downright furious.
Gordon, sensing the escalating tension, decided to intervene. "It's a measure of last resort, ladies," he assured them. "We would not use this technology unless it's absolutely necessary."
"But how can you make that decision?" Sherry protested, her voice shaking. "What gives you the right to use our bodies like... like empty vessels?"
Gordon's gaze hardened. "It's our duty, Miss. We're here to protect Ashley and you from potential harm."
"What potential harm?" Ashley asked, her voice tiny. "We're just on college break."
Gordon's glance slid to Jacob, then back to the girls. "We have reason to believe that one of your college mates, Barbara, might not be who she claims to be."
Sherry's nostrils flared, her sharp eyes narrowing on Jacob. "You probably enjoy this, don't you?" she accused, her voice dripping with contempt. "You get your kicks out of wearing women's bodies. Must be a real ego trip."
Jacob looked unfazed by her accusations. Instead, he let out a small chuckle, leaning back against his seat. "You know, Sherry," he said, his voice smooth as silk, "You really should learn to relax. Life's too short to always be angry."
Sherry's retort was cut off as the plane jostled slightly, a patch of turbulence causing everyone to grip their armrests. The distraction provided Jacob with the perfect cover. His hand moved deftly, slipping a small device from his pocket. With a swift, practised movement, he reached out under the guise of steadying Sherry and attached the receiver to the back of her neck.
She gave him a sour look, completely oblivious to the device now nestled under her blonde curls. "Keep your hands to yourself," she snapped, swatting his arm away.
Jacob simply raised his hands in a show of innocence, grinning like a Cheshire cat. "Just making sure you're safe, princess."
Gordon shot Jacob a stern look, shaking his head slightly. The younger agent was playing a dangerous game, but Gordon knew they didn't have the luxury of time. For now, they had to trust Jacob's instincts, as reckless as they seemed.
As the jet soared above the clouds, a game of cat and mouse was beginning to take shape. Unbeknownst to her, Sherry was now at the mercy of a technology that made her body an unwitting pawn in a high-stakes game. And all around her, eyes watched, ready to protect, and if necessary, to control.
Jacob fished out the small, innocuous-looking device from his pocket. It was the transmitter, the critical piece of technology that could bridge minds. "Now, ladies," he began, holding up the device for them to see, "this little gadget here is the key. It links me to the receiver, allowing me to 'borrow' the body."
Sherry scoffed, her face flushing with anger. "You mean 'hijack,' not 'borrow.'"
Jacob merely shrugged, the corners of his mouth pulling into a wry grin. "Potato, potahto."
"And you're planning to use it on me?" Sherry spat, her fingers curling into tight fists. “No way I’ll let you put one of those receiver things on me.”
"Why, Sherry, it's almost like you're worried." Jacob teased, his grin broadening. "I promise you won't feel a thing. One moment you'll be here, the next you'll be... well, still here. But with better decision-making skills."
Gordon frowned at Jacob's flippant remark, but remained silent. Ashley, on the other hand, was growing more anxious by the second. Her wide eyes darted between Jacob, Sherry, and the device in Jacob's hand.
"But... how can you ensure she won't realize?" Ashley asked, her voice quivering.
Jacob leaned back, clasping the transmitter device in his hand. "That's the beauty of it, Ashley. The person being controlled won't even realize they're not making their own decisions. They just think they're having a particularly decisive day."
Ashley gulped, her gaze drifting towards Sherry, who was now standing, her eyes blazing with fury. "And what if I refuse?" Sherry snapped, her voice echoing in the confined space of the jet.
Jacob met her gaze unflinchingly, his grin never wavering. "Well, then, princess," he said, his voice deceptively soft, "you can consider this a lesson in diplomacy. Or better yet, consider it... an adventure."
"An adventure?" Sherry scoffed, her eyes alight with a mixture of anger and defiance. "I think you'll find, Jacob, that I'm not as easy to control as you think."
Jacob's grin widened, his gaze meeting hers. "Is that a challenge, princess?" he asked, raising an eyebrow. His eyes gleamed with anticipation at the thought of finally putting the arrogant heiress in her place.
Beside Sherry, Ashley's brow furrowed in thought. "But... what does it feel like?" she asked quietly. "Being controlled, I mean."
Jacob shifted his attention to Ashley, his grin softening into a gentler smile. "It's like being a passenger in your own body, Ashley," he explained. "You feel everything, you see everything. But the decisions, the actions, they're all made by someone else. And the best part? You won't even realize it's not you."
Ashley chewed on her lower lip, her brown eyes filled with a mix of fear and curiosity. "So... it's like sleepwalking?"
"In a way," Gordon chimed in, his voice steady. "You're aware of everything happening, but it's like you're on autopilot."
"But I can resist, right?" Sherry cut in, her voice filled with determination. "I mean, it's my body. I should be able to fight it."
Jacob chuckled, the sound echoing through the private jet. "I'd love to see you try, princess," he said, his tone filled with a challenge. He was relishing the opportunity to use the stealth control technology, and even more so, the opportunity to take Sherry down a notch.
Gordon watched the exchange quietly. There was an undeniable tension building between Jacob and Sherry, a silent power struggle that hung heavy in the air. As for Ashley, she was a mixture of curiosity and fear. But Gordon knew they didn't have the luxury of choice anymore. A game was set to begin, and whether they liked it or not, they were all players.
Jacob lifted the transmitter, his fingers curling around the device. His eyes locked onto Sherry's defiant glare, a predatory grin playing on his lips.
"Let's put your theory to the test, shall we, princess?" His voice was low and taunting, as he pressed a button on the transmitter.
The moment the button was pressed, Jacob's body slumped back in his chair, eyes closed, and a blank expression on his face. Meanwhile, the effect on Sherry was immediate and startling.
Sherry's eyes glazed over for a moment, before a confident, almost mischievous smirk spread across her face - a mirror image of Jacob's. Her posture changed subtly, carrying the swagger and bravado that Jacob exhibited. Her hands reached out, grabbing onto the arms of her chair, and then she was pushing herself up to a standing position.
Inside Sherry's body, Jacob was reveling in his control. His – or rather, Sherry's – hands spread wide as he straightened her back, pushing her shoulders back with an exaggerated flourish. He could feel the luxurious fabric of her clothes, the power of her healthy, young muscles. Sherry's outraged expression had been replaced by his confident smirk, her eyes sparkling with a mixture of his delight and daring.
"This," he made Sherry's voice purr, gesturing to her body with her hands, "is rather impressive."
Across the aisle, Ashley's eyes went wide with shock, her gaze darting between Sherry's animated form and Jacob's lifeless body. She was silent, her hand hovering uncertainly over her mouth as she grappled with the reality of what she was witnessing.
Gordon's face was a stoic mask, his eyes moving between his own lifeless partner and the heiress, now dancing like a puppet on a string. He noted the smug satisfaction radiating off of 'Sherry', and knew Jacob was thoroughly enjoying himself.
A strange sensation gripped Sherry, but it was not an unpleasant one. It was like waking up in the morning and not quite remembering your dream, but knowing it had been delightful. She found herself giggling, her hands drifting down to the hem of her dress and tugging it experimentally. It was her decision, she thought. Why else would she do it?
She was aware of the luxurious fabric sliding between her fingers, of the way it hugged her figure. She was not usually one to admire herself so openly, yet now she found herself doing just that. She glanced down at her designer heels and in the blink of an eye, decided they were far too constricting. With a small huff, she kicked them off, the shoes sailing through the air with a satisfying arc before landing with a muffled thud.
Her gaze returned to her bare feet, her pedicured toes wriggling against the plush carpet of the jet. The sensation was... liberating. She looked at her own body, her hands exploring the curves of her form, the feeling so natural it was as if she had decided to do it herself.
Yet somewhere, a small part of her mind fluttered with uncertainty. She remembered Jacob's promise, his taunting grin, the way his body had slumped lifelessly. Was it possible that she wasn't in control, that she was just a passenger in her own body?
She pushed the thought away immediately. She was Sherry, the woman who bowed to no one, the woman who was always in control. She was not going to be manipulated by a man who saw her as nothing more than a plaything.
She cupped her breasts with a smirk. Yep, these were hers all right.
The moment was interrupted by Gordon's stern voice, "Alright, Jacob. That's enough. Don't embarrass the girl."
Jacob's smirk, painted on Sherry's face, deepened at his partner's reprimand. With a dramatic bow, he surrendered the controls. The moment he disengaged the transmitter, his own body jerked back to life, a yawn escaping his lips as though he had just woken from a nap.
At the same time, Sherry's body froze, the audacious smirk slowly melting from her face. She blinked, her eyes returning to their usual fierce determination. She looked around, her brows furrowed in confusion, as if waking from an odd dream.
Ashley rushed over to her friend, concern etched into her face. "Sherry, are you okay? What did it feel like?"
Sherry frowned, her hands running down her dress, straightening it out. "What do you mean, 'what did it feel like'? I was just...having a bit of fun, that's all."
"But... but Jacob was controlling you," Ashley stammered, glancing between her friend and the CBI agent. "Didn't you feel that?"
"Nonsense," Sherry huffed, a flush creeping onto her cheeks. "No one controls me. Not even Jacob."
Gordon watched the exchange in silence. If Jacob's demonstration had taught them anything, it was the power and subtlety of the stealth control technology. Even now, Sherry refused to believe she'd been manipulated.
Jacob, meanwhile, stretched in his seat, a satisfied smirk still dancing on his lips. He'd enjoyed the ride more than he'd anticipated, and Sherry's continued denial was just icing on the cake. Despite the underlying seriousness of their mission, he found himself looking forward to what would come next.
It didn’t have to be him that was stuck inside that gorgeous female body, after all.
As the private jet descended onto the private airstrip of the island resort, Ashley and Sherry gazed out the window, their eyes filled with anticipation. From above, the resort looked like a paradise. An ocean of turquoise blue lapped against white sandy beaches, while luxurious villas lay dotted amidst lush, tropical greenery.
Once they'd landed, Ashley and Sherry, fueled by excitement, hurried off the jet and disappeared into the resort. They were seemingly unaffected by the strange events on the plane, or perhaps just choosing to ignore them for now.
With the girls out of earshot, Gordon turned to Jacob. His stern gaze bore into his partner's smirking face. "What you did up there was inappropriate," he chided, his voice low but firm. "This isn't a game, Jacob. We're here to protect Ashley and Sherry, not to make fools of them."
Jacob's smirk didn't waver. If anything, it grew wider. "Oh, I'm well aware of that, Gordon," he said casually. "But I also think it's important to enjoy your work, don't you?"
Gordon sighed, rubbing his temples. "This is serious, Jacob. We have a mission."
Jacob rolled his eyes. "Yes, I know. All serious and no play. But tell you what, Gordon. Next time, you get to do the controlling. I'd love to see what 'fun' you'd have with Sherry."
Gordon's face blanched at the thought. "Jacob, I..."
Jacob cut him off with a dismissive wave of his hand. "No arguments, Gordon. We'll see how much of a straight shooter you are then."
As Jacob walked off towards the resort, leaving a dumbstruck Gordon behind, he couldn't help but chuckle. His mission had just gotten a whole lot more interesting.
___________________________
Inside one of the private villas in the resort, Gordon and Jacob had swiftly set up their temporary base of operations. Surveillance equipment was neatly arranged across the tables, while a screen displayed the layout of the entire resort. Here, they would keep a close eye on Ashley and Sherry while blending into the luxurious backdrop of their surroundings.
The evening brought with it a gentle breeze that swept across the balcony of the villa, rustling the leaves of the palm trees outside. Gordon found himself standing there, staring out into the approaching dusk, his thoughts burdened by the prospect of the task ahead.
Jacob joined him, his posture relaxed, a glass of some exotic drink in his hand. "Nervous, Gordon?" he asked, a teasing edge to his voice.
Gordon shot him a sidelong glance. "I just... I don't agree with this method. It feels wrong."
Jacob chuckled, taking a sip from his drink. "You'll get used to it. Besides, we're doing this for Ashley, remember? So she can enjoy her break with her friends, oblivious to the danger lurking around."
Gordon sighed, a resigned expression crossing his face. "Fine. I'll take over Sherry. But you're tailing us in your own body. No more 'fun' at their expense."
Jacob laughed, raising his glass. "Deal. And don't worry, Gordon. I'll be the perfect, invisible shadow. No antics, promise."
The decision to initiate the stealth control came swiftly and without ceremony. In the privacy of their villa, Gordon held the small transmitter, a device no larger than a pocket watch, and connected to the receiver implanted on Sherry. The world swirled around him for a moment, and then, darkness.
When he woke up, he found himself seated at the resort bar, ambient music softly playing in the background. He was now in Sherry's body, her senses his, her world his to navigate. As he came to terms with the transfer, he took a moment to observe his new surroundings.
The air was filled with the scent of exotic perfumes and tropical drinks, mixed with the salty tang of the nearby ocean. His ears picked up the faint laughter and chatter of other guests, the clinking of glasses, and the distant crash of waves against the shore. It was a sensory overload compared to the quiet solitude of the CBI headquarters, and Gordon had to suppress a wave of vertigo.
Cautiously, he glanced down at his new body. It was strange to see Sherry's slender fingers resting on the bar counter instead of his own callused hands. He could feel the cool, polished surface of the bar under these fingers, the smooth grain of the wood distinct and real.
Sherry was dressed for a night on the town, in a little black dress that shimmered under the warm lighting of the bar. He could feel the soft fabric against his skin, the hemline resting high on his - no, Sherry's - thighs. The sensation of the strappy heels on his feet was new and uncomfortable. It felt like he was walking on stilts, precariously balancing with every step.
Just as he was grappling with the surreal experience, Ashley approached. She was dressed equally stylish, a bright smile on her face as she took the seat next to Sherry's body. "Sherry, you were right! This place is fabulous!"
Keeping up appearances, Gordon forced a smile, trying to mimic Sherry's mean-spirited charm. "Told you, didn't I? Only the best for us, Ash."
Gordon, having assumed the role of Sherry, felt a rush of panic as Ashley, buzzing with youthful exuberance, grabbed his - her - hand. "Let's dance, Sherry!" she said, her voice brimming with enthusiasm. Before Gordon could utter a word of protest, Ashley had pulled him onto the dance floor. The pulsing beat of the music seemed to engulf him, the rhythm a foreign language his body did not speak.
He found himself in the midst of a swirling kaleidoscope of colors, the flashing strobe lights illuminating the dance floor in a frenetic array. The energy was contagious, the crowd swaying and moving as one, but Gordon felt like an intruder in this world. He was an agent, trained to navigate the darkest corners of the world, not a dance floor.
Despite his discomfort, Gordon pushed aside his reservations, trying to mimic the moves of the people around him. He attempted to keep a safe distance from Ashley, but she seemed keen on dancing more intimately, matching the rhythm and closeness of the other dancers.
The heels were another challenge altogether. With each step, he could feel his balance falter. It was a stark contrast to his usual surefootedness in sturdy combat boots. He cursed Jacob under his breath - this was a world he was unprepared for.
To add to his mounting discomfort, the hemline of Sherry's dress seemed determined to defy gravity, riding up with every movement he made. It was a battle to keep pulling it down, all the while trying to maintain his balance and continue the dance.
"I didn't know you were so shy, Sherry," Ashley giggled, seemingly oblivious to his discomfort. "You usually take the lead."
Gordon laughed, hoping it sounded genuine. "I guess, it's just one of those nights, Ash. Let's just enjoy the music, shall we?"
As the music blared and bodies swayed around him, Gordon realized that he was not just in uncharted territory. He was on a battlefield, far removed from his comfort zone. But, as with all battles, he would adapt and overcome.
As the tempo of the music began to slow down, two men approached them. One was a tall, dark-haired man with a charming smile, while the other had sandy hair and blue eyes that held a hint of mischief. Ashley, ever the social butterfly, eagerly introduced herself and, in a matter of moments, was whisked away to the other side of the dance floor by the dark-haired stranger.
Gordon, still in Sherry's body, was left alone with the sandy-haired man. He was named Chris, a name Gordon committed to memory in case it was needed later. As the man extended his hand to him, inviting him for the slow dance, Gordon felt a pang of unease. This was far from the battlefields he was used to.
As Chris pulled him closer, Gordon felt the distinct discomfort of being in an attractive woman's body. The warmth of the man’s body was uncomfortably intimate, his hand resting at the small of Sherry's back felt invasive, and the smell of his aftershave was too potent, a little too sweet for Gordon's liking.
Gordon forced a smile, playing along with the dance, his body moving in sync with the rhythm. He kept reminding himself that this was all a part of the mission, a necessary discomfort for the greater cause. But, as Chris's hand moved a little too low for Gordon's comfort, he found himself fighting a blush of embarrassment. The feeling was both foreign and unsettling.
"Sherry, you're quite the dancer," Chris murmured, his gaze appreciative, as Gordon tottered around awkwardly in Sherry’s heels.
"I bet you say that to all your girlfriends." Gordon replied in his high pitched voice, trying his best to emulate Sherry's sharp and sassy tone.
__________________
Jacob sat across the room, sipping on a glass of whiskey as he observed the dance floor. His trained eyes scanned the crowd, on the lookout for any signs of danger. But, his attention inevitably strayed to the sight of Gordon, in Sherry's body, tottering about like a newborn lamb on the dance floor.
A smirk spread across Jacob's face, his brown eyes twinkling with amusement. The usually stern and upstanding Gordon was now attempting to navigate the world of high heels and mini dresses, and from Jacob's perspective, it was a sight to behold.
He watched as Gordon, or rather Sherry, swayed gently to the rhythm of the music, an awkward contrast to the fluid movements of his dancing partner. Jacob stifled a laugh as he saw Gordon struggling to pull the dress down, only for it to rebelliously creep back up.
His gaze then slid to Sherry's legs, an aspect of her appearance he hadn't previously given much thought. The dress, although a source of discomfort for Gordon, did accentuate the length and graceful curve of her legs. A pang of appreciation and regret hit Jacob simultaneously. He couldn't deny that Sherry's body was appealing, yet it brought back a surge of memories from earlier in the day - memories he tried to suppress, but couldn't help revisiting.
Jacob sighed, taking another sip of his whiskey. His smirk morphed into a serious expression as he forced his attention back onto his duty.
Just as Jacob was about to glance back at Gordon, a flicker of movement at the corner of his eye caught his attention. He squinted, his gaze zeroing in on a familiar face in the crowd. It was Barbara, the Asian woman from their briefing, her tall and curvy frame immediately recognizable.
His heart pounded a little faster as he noticed her subtly trailing after Ashley, who was now being led away by her dark-haired dance partner. Jacob shot a quick look towards Gordon, who was still entangled in a dance with Chris, completely oblivious to Ashley's movement.
With a roll of his eyes, Jacob pushed away his amusement at Gordon's situation. This was not the time for distractions. He slid off his barstool, leaving his whiskey behind, and started towards Barbara. He blended effortlessly with the crowd, his black suit camouflaging him in the dimly lit room.
As he neared Barbara, he fell into his well-rehearsed pattern of shadowing a target, maintaining a safe distance while keeping her in his line of sight. His hand subtly rested on the small device in his pocket - the stealth control transmitter & receiver pair - just in case he needed it.
Jacob was an expert at this - the stalking, the anticipation. The adrenaline rush was a part of his job he genuinely relished. A predatory smile curled on his lips as he thought of what he might have to do next.
__________________
For Ashley, the evening was a thrilling dance of laughter, flirting, and cocktails. Yet, something was off. Sherry, her usually energetic and vivacious friend, had been acting weird all night. Her antics on the dance floor were one thing, but the occasional stiff body language and the moments of awkward silence were entirely unlike her.
But these concerns paled as she found herself being led off the dance floor by the charming man she'd met earlier. He introduced himself as Tom, and the way he spun her around the dance floor had her head spinning with delight. It was the way he whispered compliments into her ear, his lips brushing against her hair, that kept her enchanted.
However, as they ventured further into the quieter, more secluded parts of the resort, a flicker of apprehension ignited within her. The lights of the dance floor were fading, replaced by the low hum of the backstage area. It felt wrong, almost predatory. Tom, her partner, no longer looked charming but sinister under the harsh backstage lights.
Before Ashley could process her thoughts and voice her concerns, a strong hand clamped around her mouth, silencing her surprised yelp. Her heart hammered in her chest as she was yanked off her feet and into the obscurity of a darkened room. The last sight she caught was that of Tom, a twisted smile playing on his lips as the door shut, plunging her into darkness.
_____________
Jacob swore as he walked off the dance floor, following Barbara’s mesmerising hips. He’d lost track of Ashley. He could have sworn she’d come this way just a moment ago. In a blur of colors and movement, he stopped in his tracks, eyes scanning the crowd in a frantic attempt to spot her. She had vanished. He cursed under his breath, his fists clenching at his sides. He'd let himself be distracted by Barbara's tantalizing movements, the hypnotic sway of her hips, the seductive bend of her spine as she moved with the rhythm of the music.
He looked back toward her as she pushed through a door to the backstage area. Those damn beautiful legs, with their thick muscles, silky curves, and glinting steel…
Wait, what?
He squinted. Strapped to Barbara’s thigh, just showing under the bunched up fabric of her dress, was a small, but lethal-looking knife. The realization hit him like a punch to the gut. Barbara was the assassin they had been warned about.
He swallowed hard, forcing his gaze to remain focused. It was easy to get lost in the appreciation of her form, but the sight of the weapon brought him back to reality. He was not here to admire. He was here to protect.
He watched as Barbara made her way off the dance floor, her gait smooth and purposeful. His gut told him that Ashley was in danger, and he had to act fast. His fingers curled around the receiver in his pocket, ready to make his move. Now was not the time for admiring; now was the time for action.
The door to the backstage area swung shut behind Barbara, separating her from the bustling dance floor. The echo of her exit rumbled in Jacob's ears, setting his adrenaline surging. He'd let Ashley out of his sight once already, and he couldn't let it happen again.
With a newfound determination, Jacob took off after Barbara, his footfalls silent against the resort's plush carpeting. He wove his way through the throng of party-goers, his gaze fixed on the door Barbara had just passed through.
The backstage corridor was a sharp contrast to the vibrant scene they'd left behind. The din of the party was muffled here, replaced by the low hum of equipment and hushed conversations of staff. There, just a few strides away, Barbara moved with a killer's grace, her body coiled like a viper ready to strike.
Taking advantage of her lack of awareness, Jacob made his move. In one swift motion, he closed the distance between them and attached the stealth control receiver to the back of her neck. It adhered with a near-silent click, an unassuming speck on her tanned skin.
A rush of adrenaline swept over him. He was about to step into the shoes of an assassin. He couldn't afford to mess this up. His own body fell into its unresponsive slumber as he activated the transmitter, his consciousness diving into the unknown territory of Barbara's mind and body.
The transfer was instantaneous, like diving headfirst into a cold pool. One moment, Jacob was on the precipice of the transition; the next, he was immersed in the mind and body of an assassin. His first instinct was to familiarize himself with his new form.
Flexing his — no, Barbara's — fingers, he traced the curvaceous lines of her body. The strength beneath the feminine exterior was not lost on him; every curve, every muscle was toned and firm, sculpted by years of disciplined training.
He took a moment to chastise her for her line of work, delivering a firm slap to her cheek. The sensation was jarring. He could feel both the sting of the slap and the tremor that ran through her hand. His lips curled into a smirk at the absurdity of the act.
His gaze traveled downwards, observing the dress that clung to her like a second skin. He raised an eyebrow, taking in the sight of her attractive form. Being in a woman's body was one thing; being in the body of an attractive assassin was an entirely different ballgame.
He quickly pulled out the skin tight dress to stare down into his new cleavage. What was the point of taking over a female form if you couldn’t admire it, anyway? He shook his hips side to side, noticing the strange sensation that his legs were further apart then they should be. He quickly felt between his legs and smirked. He loved being a woman.
Jacob found himself musing about what life might be like for Barbara. How often did she use her beauty as a weapon, ensnaring her targets in a web of desire before delivering the final blow? How did she navigate the world of shadowy figures and deadly contracts while maintaining her femininity? It was a world he was about to explore, albeit temporarily. He only hoped he could navigate it as well as she did.
_____________________
Sherry found herself in the throes of a dance she didn't understand. It was a slow dance, her body swaying rhythmlessly, almost clumsily in a stranger's arms. The guy, a young man with a keen interest in her, had a grip on her that seemed too firm, too persistent. But for reasons unknown, she didn't pull away.
She was usually more composed, her moves fluid and natural. Tonight, though, something was off. Each step she took felt like a struggle, her legs buckling under her as if they had forgotten how to dance. Her signature grace was replaced with an awkwardness that puzzled her. It was as if her body was operating independently, responding to cues that she wasn't consciously giving.
It wasn't just her dance skills that were off, it was her entire perception. She felt detached from her actions, like a spectator in her own body. "What is happening to me?" she thought, as she once again found herself gently brushing down the front of her dress, between her legs, as if something was missing there.
Her eyes flitted around the room, desperately seeking a familiar face. Ashley was nowhere to be seen. A twinge of worry gnawed at her. She considered breaking away from the dance to find her, but her body continued to sway to the rhythm of the song. For the moment, she was trapped in the dance, locked in the arms of a stranger, her concern for Ashley gnawing at the back of her mind.
____________________________
Ashley was trying to keep her calm. Her wrists were bound together with a harsh, biting cord, her body shoved onto a chair in a dim, musty room. The man, who she now knew as Tom, was pacing restlessly in front of her.
Tom had a gruff exterior, his features hardened by what Ashley could only assume were years spent in illicit activities. He was irritated, glancing at the door every few seconds, his grumbles growing louder as time passed.
"Where the hell is she?" Tom growled under his breath, his gaze darting towards the old, rusty clock hanging off-kilter on the wall. The room, which seemed to be some sort of storage area, echoed with the loud ticking of the clock, punctuating the heavy silence that lay between them.
Ashley felt a wave of dread wash over her. She didn't know who they were waiting for, but she was certain that her appearance wouldn't bode well for her. Her mind raced, thoughts whirling in a tornado of fear and anxiety.
Suddenly, the door to the room burst open, revealing the silhouette of a woman. Barbara. Ashley knew her only casually from their classes, but she had always had a cold, distant demeanor. Ashley watched her with wide, fearful eyes, her heart hammering in her chest. Barbara stalked into the room, her eyes glinting dangerously. Tom straightened, a surprised grunt escaping his lips.
"Finally," he growled. "What took you so--"
His sentence was cut off as Barbara lunged at him. It happened so fast that Ashley barely had time to blink. One moment, Tom was standing, the next, he was sprawled on the floor with Barbara on top of him. She moved with a grace and precision that belied her size. Her fists rained down on Tom, and Ashley could hear the dull thud of each punch landing.
Tom fought back, his surprise turning into a snarl of anger. But Barbara – or was it Barbara? - was relentless. It was as if she was a completely different person, her eyes filled with a cold fury that Ashley had never seen before.
There was a crack, a yelp of pain from Tom, and then silence. Barbara rose, leaving Tom lying motionless on the floor. She turned towards Ashley, and for a moment, Ashley's heart seized in terror.
But then, Barbara – no, this couldn’t be Barbara - merely crossed the room to where Ashley sat, her eyes filled with an intensity that made her shiver. Her hands, surprisingly gentle, began to work at the cords binding Ashley. As she was freed, Ashley felt a rush of relief, her mind a whirl of questions.
Who was this woman really? And why had she come to her rescue?
_________________
It was strange. Jacob had been in female bodies before but somehow, controlling Barbara was different. There was a raw, physical power in her, a vitality that felt foreign and exhilarating. He flexed her hands, still tingling from the impact against Tom's face. He had managed to put the brute down, but not without some struggle. Women weren't supposed to be as strong as men, or so Jacob thought, but Barbara was an exception.
At the same time, he was irked. Controlling Barbara’s body had revealed a new set of challenges. Her strength wasn’t the same as his own, particularly his arms. It had taken quite a few punches to deal with Tom, and his knuckles were painful and swelling. As he kneeled to untie Ashley, he felt a pulse of fatigue.
"Who are you?" Ashley stuttered as the ropes loosened.
Jacob paused, a grimace crossing Barbara's face. "It's me, Ashley," he said, trying to infuse Barbara's voice with as much of his own character as possible. "Jacob. I’m using the stealth control tech."
He saw the confusion flicker across Ashley’s face before comprehension dawned on her. Her eyes widened in shock. "Jacob? Really?”
"We’ll have time for questions later," Jacob interrupted, finishing untying her. "Right now, we need to get you out of here."
As he stood up, he once again took a moment to appreciate the body he was controlling. Powerful, agile and, he had to admit, seductive. Barbara was a woman to be reckoned with. If he had his way, he wouldn't mind using this body a bit more.
Jacob felt Ashley stiffen as they approached his own limp body lying unnoticed in the corridor. He hated seeing himself like this - vulnerable and defenseless. It was a risk of the stealth control tech, but a necessary one.
“Jacob?” Ashley’s voice quivered, “Is that… your body?”
“Yeah, it is,” Jacob replied with a curt nod, feeling a grim satisfaction at the shock on Ashley’s face. He let go of her arm and knelt beside his own body. Reaching into his pocket, he pulled out a spare receiver, a near-invisible piece of technology that was the size of a coin.
"Here, turn around," Jacob instructed, holding the receiver up.
“What are you doing?” Ashley asked, a note of panic edging into her voice as she moved away.
Jacob rose to his feet, raising an eyebrow. “Well, you saw what happened tonight, right? Clearly, you need more protection. This," he said, holding the receiver up, "this will let me keep a closer eye on you."
Ashley looked from the receiver to Jacob’s unconscious body and then back to Barbara, a dawning realization in her eyes. “You want to control me too?”
“Only if necessary,” Jacob replied, his voice firm. “Besides, I did just save your life.”
Ashley hesitated for a moment longer, her gaze darting between Barbara and Jacob’s limp body. Finally, with a resigned sigh, she turned around. As Jacob attached the receiver onto the back of her neck, he could feel her shudder under his touch.
“Don’t worry, Ashley,” Jacob reassured her, “You’re in safe hands.” A grin spread across Barbara’s face as he said it.
“Um… okay.” said Ashley. “I’m going to head back up to my room now. Tell Sherry where I went.”
With that, she scampered away. Was it safe to let her run off by herself like that? Jacob thought. How many times could somebody get kidnapped in one night anyway?
Some part of him said probably more than once, but fuck it. He pushed through the door back into the club.
With Ashley finally off to safety, Jacob turned his attention back to the dance floor. He scanned the throng of gyrating bodies and found Gordon, still looking completely out of sorts in Sherry's body. His movements were clunky and unsure, like a fawn taking its first steps. A smirk played on Jacob's lips as he moved towards him.
As he approached, he saw a group of young men watching Gordon with a mix of amusement and lustful curiosity. "Excuse me, gents," Jacob said in Barbara's sultry voice, sliding between them with an ease that belied his masculine mind.
He reached Gordon and took his hands, leading him onto the dance floor. He could feel Gordon stiffen in surprise but made no attempt to pull away.
"Sherry," Jacob said, grinning mischievously, "you dance like you have two left feet. Let me show you how it's done."
Gordon, looking surprised, stuttered a reply. "Barbara? What are you—"
Jacob silenced him with a finger to his lips. "Shh. Dance with me, Sherry."
With that, Jacob led the dance. As Barbara, he moved fluidly, sensually, leading Sherry around the dance floor in a dance that drew the attention of everyone in the room. Jacob revelled in the moment, both in the control he held over the situation and in the pleasure of making Gordon squirm.
As the music swelled, Jacob spun Sherry out and then pulled her back in. Sherry's surprised yelp was swallowed by the cheers of the crowd. Jacob could barely contain his laughter as Gordon, wide-eyed and flushed, stared at him.
The song ended, and Jacob released Gordon, flashing him a smug smile. "That," he said, pointing a finger at Gordon, "is how you dance."
Jacob lowered Barbara’s already sultry voice. “Want to see how you do… something else?”
Sherry’s body stared up at him, eyes wide, and reached a hesitant hand around the side of Barbara’s neck. Jacob felt the fingers explore, settling on the receiver still attached just above the spine.
A look of understanding passed over Sherry’s face, and then she gave a small, subtle nod. Jacob leaned in for a kiss. The frat boys around them cheered.
_______________
Five drinks later, the two agents turned college girls were in each other's arms, sloppily alternating between making out and examining their new bodies.
“I think Sherry is a- a lightweight” giggled Gordon, blushing at the situation. “Here I am, a twenty one year old girl, or a fifty six year old man, or a jesus…”
“I don’t think you’re Jesus,” smirked Jacob. He used Barbara’s hand to fondle one of Sherry’s breasts. “He wasn’t nearly this stacked.”
“Should we… should we…” Gordon started.
“Find somewhere more private? Sure.” Jacob forced himself to his feet, once again admiring the long, feminine legs that stretched out before him.
“I was going to say dis- disengage” grumbled Gordon. “But I think I like your idea better.”
He nearly rolled one of Sherry’s ankles as he stumbled to his feet. He leaned on Barbara’s body as the two of them snuck away from the emptying bar and up to a room.
“You know the best thing about being a girl?” said Gordon drunkenly. “Everybody wants to have sex with you. Tom wanted to have sex with me. Chris wanted to have sex with me. Even hot college girls like Barbara want to have sex with me.”
He fell back onto the bed, rubbing his legs together.
“Evvveeerybody wants to have sex with me. I’m a sex god.”
“I’m not a college girl.” said Jacob, smirking as he took off his dress.
“Assassin, whatever.”
Jacob laughed. He reached underneath Sherry’s dress and pulled down her silk panties.
“And you know the worst part about being a girl? Evvverrrybody wants to have sex with me. What if I don’t want to have sex with them?”
Jacob pawed at one of Sherry's legs, nibbling at her thigh. Gordon mewed at him.
“I don’t get to turn it off. They always want to have sexxxx, even if I don’t want to. Every guy was staaaaaring at me. Half the girls were staring at me.”
Jacob tore off his own underwear and frowned down at his flat crotch. Oh yeah.
“Being a girl suuuuuuccccks. Everybody always wants to have seeeexxx with me.”
“Being a girl sucks alright”, thought Jacob as he drunkenly felt around between his legs. “How the fuck am I meant to have sex without a dick?”
He grunted and stared down at the hot, horny woman that was lying on her back in front of him, so wet it was running onto the sheets. He was so damn turned on. He would have had a throbbing erection if he was in his own body.
He looked down at himself. Past the large, hanging breasts, and to the bare vagina nestled between his thighs. He spread the labia uselessly, growly with frustration as he squinted, trying to see anything but the tiny clit that was pulsing there. It was so damn small. What the fuck was he meant to do with that?
“I’ll be right back,” Jacob growled. Gordon moaned in disappointment and began feeling himself up.
“You’re meant to rub it.” said Gordon, absentmindedly, as he began to use Sherry’s hands on her own body.
Jacob barged out of the door.
________________________________
Sherry was having a hell of a night. First she found she couldn’t dance for shit, next she spent like an hour being felt up by the same uncharming douchebag, and then she got drunk and made out with one of Ashley’s random college friends – Barbara? What was her name?
She stared down at herself, spreadeagled on the bed, horny as she had ever been. Now Barbara had disappeared, god knows where, and she could barely get herself off.
“Ugh!” she moaned in frustration. “This is way harder than it looks!”
She cupped her boob in one hand and tried to stick out her tongue to lick it, but couldn’t reach. Her other hand grabbed at her clit, tugging it up and down like a tiny little dick. Why wasn’t she acting normal? It usually took her two minutes to get off and go to sleep!
“Fuck this!” she huffed and collapsed back onto the bed. She raised her bare legs into the air and stared at them. One leg, two legs, kicking in the air.
She admired her toes as she flexed them about, rubbing one leg up and down the other. She had never really looked at herself like this before, but she had to admit, she had nice legs. She blew a kissy face at them.
“Hellloooo toes,” she chortled.
She moaned again in frustration. She didn’t want to talk to her toes. She wanted to get off! She’d been alternating between horny and frustrated all night – not to mention seemingly fascinated with her own body. What was that all about?
The door burst open.
“Still awake?” came a man’s voice. “It took me a while to sort out Barbara’s body, hand her over to the cops, make sure Ashley was safe, etcetera, etcetera.”
Sherry just stared at him. What the fuck was Jacob doing in her room?
“Nice view, boss.” he said, staring right up at her. Her legs were still raised in the air, her bare nether region exposed. She thought she should maybe cover up, but decided, why not let the perv get a view? Closest someone like him would ever get to her!
Jacob tore his pants off. “Glad you could save it for me.”
“Never tell anybody about this.” Sherry found herself hissing.
“You got it, boss.”
She looked down to see Jacob’s monster member growing before her eyes. She threw her head back and moaned. Maybe she could have sex with him after all? What’s the worst that could happen? Not like she’d been able to do much without him…
“Hurry up! You better be able to get me off in this damn horny body!”
A thick, meaty hand grabbed her ankle and pulled her along the bed. Then she felt a peculiar sensation of something big touching a hole that she had never felt before…
Of course she had felt that before, what was she thinking?
An alien sensation burst through her in little waves as Jacob’s dick entered her. She squeezed her eyes shut, concentrating on the sensation that bore through every nerve in her body.
“It feels so good!” she screamed, “and-what-the-fuck-it-feels-so-weird!”
Jacob began thrusting into her. He grabbed her arms and held them down on either side of her. All she could do was gasp as the sensations overwhelmed her body. In out in out in out.
Jacob grunted. “You like that old man? You like that Sherry?”
“Yes! Yes!”
“Fuck both of you! I’m the fucking king! What did either of you do tonight for the mission? What have you ever done for me!”
“No- nothing!”
“You like being made a little bitch, don’t you Gordon? Don’t you Sherry!”
Gordon? What the fuck was he talking about? But Sherry didn’t care, she let out a scream.
“Yes! Yes! Fuck me Jacob!”
“Cum like you haven’t had sex in a decade, old man!”
“Twenty five years! This is.. My first time… in twenty five years!”
Sherry was talking nonsense, but who cared? Her eyes rolled back in her head. She saw white. Every muscle in her body spasmed, every nerve cried out, she felt a wave slam into her mind, her fists clenched, her toes kicked, her whole body seized up, Jacob’s dick pulsating inside her, spurting deep into her body!
“OH GOOOOODDDDDD”
She collapsed back onto her bed. Jacob pulled out, and they quickly fell asleep.
______________________________
The next morning, Jacob was having a coffee outside the control room when Gordon, his old body looking tired and sore, grumbled his way out of the sleeping quarters.
“I don’t want to hear a fucking word.”
Jacob smirked, and that was that.
1
8.7K
6
5
Jake is ready to move on from his on-and-off girlfriend, Sue, as he gets ready to enjoy one last summer with his friends before heading off to college. Sue isn't having any of it and goes as far as to cast a spell on Jake to ensure that she'll be the closest person to him, but it doesn't go exactly as she had planned.
Jake was out enjoying a Saturday at the mall with his friends. They were enjoying the excitement and energy that comes with enjoying a final summer together before they all went their separate ways for college and other plans in the fall. He felt a need to spend as much time as he could with his friends to make up for time lost during high school when Jake was dating Sue, his on and off again girlfriend with a controlling personality, great looks, less-than-average common sense, and a general lack of critical thinking skills. That was at least the polite description that Jake had come up with in his head to describe Sue. He wasn’t going to let her take another summer away from him, especially not after how she stood him up at their senior prom just two months prior.
After walking around the mall for a couple of hours and spending a fair bit of time at the arcade, Jake and his friends settled down at a table in the food court to take a break and figure out what they were going to have for lunch. The conversation soon shifted from food to talking about Jake’s mom, Martha. The guys had always given Jake a hard time about his mom and how hot she was.
“Jake, quick question,” said Alex. “If I paid 100 dollars, could you swipe a couple of pairs of your mom’s underwear for me?”
“You know, with the way you guys obsess over my mom, I can never tell if you’re kidding or not. Also, no. She’s my mom, and I will not do that for any amount of money,” replied Jake.
“Ok, fine,” Alex continued. “But can you at least tell me what kind of underwear she’s wearing? Such as the kind she might wear with a long dress with sunflowers on it?
“That is an almost creepily specific request,” laughed Jake.
‘Well,” answered Alex. “I ask because…”
Jake turned to follow Alex’s gaze to see his mom, Martha, walking over to their table. She smiled and waved at the group, stopping behind Jake and resting her hands on his shoulders with a slight squeeze.
“Hi, Mom,” said Jake, trying to hide his embarrassment. “I didn't realize you’d be here today. Where is Dad and everyone else?”
“Oh, he’s around here somewhere trying to find us a table and something to eat. You know how he gets. Has to have the perfect table. He’s an odd man, but I love him dearly, just like I love my little Jakey wakey baby boy!”
Martha leaned down, wrapped her arms around Jake, and planted a loud, wet kiss on his cheek. When she did, Alex and the others on the opposite side of the table caught a glimpse of Martha’s well-endowed breasts, struggling against her bra as her dress flapped from the quick motion. Jake made a show of trying to push her away to get Martha to stop embarrassing him in front of his friends. In reality, however, he appreciated her attention and care. His mom was a loving person, well-known and highly regarded in the community, a woman of stunning beauty but modest appetite for attention. She loved her three children more than anything in the world.
“Ok, that’s enough, mom. Thank you,” said Jake as he gently pushed at his mother. “You can go and embarrass your other children now.”
Matha laughed and gave Jake another hug from behind, unknowingly squishing her breasts against the top of his head and giving his friends an unprecedented view of her cleavage. She was a modest woman with the body of a goddess, and everyone in her vicinity who was attracted to the feminine form found themselves wanting for more as she walked by. But Martha had no desire to show off her body and only ever wanted to make love to her husband, not fuck, bang, or experiment. She was happy with her modest and relatively vanilla life, and that is what made those around her desire her all the more.
“Well,” said Martha as she stepped back from the table. “I should let you boys get back to your fun-filled day. I’m sure you have a lot planned for this summer before you’re all off to college, so make the most of it, and please stop by before the summer is over so we can all say goodbye and wish you luck before you go.”
Jake’s friends could only nod and mumble, still transfixed by the previous sight of Martha’s chest. As she walked away to find her husband, the boys’ eyes followed the sway of her hips outlined by her summer dress. They were all startled and attempted to avert their gaze as Martha abruptly stopped and returned to the table.
“One more thing, Jake,” she said as she again wrapped her arms around her son. “You’re dad, and I are getting some things for vacation coming up. Text me before you leave the mall today, and let me know if there is anything you need us to get. We’ll be out and about yet this afternoon with some more shopping.”
Jake just nodded and smiled at his mom, laughing as his friends practically drooled over the table as they stared at Martha. Finally, shaking himself out of his trance, Alex asked Martha what she had been shopping for already in preparation for the family’s annual trip to the US Virgin Islands. When Martha just listed off some basic items like towels and sunscreen, Alex suggested that she check out LustiLadi if she wanted a new swimsuit.
Martha smiled and replied to Alex, saying, “Thank you, Alex. I’ve never heard of that brand, but I’ll be sure to try something on of theirs before I leave the mall today. You all seem very enthusiastic about their products. They must be quite popular.”
The boys lost themselves in daydreams of Martha’s beautiful body in a skimpy swimsuit, leaving hardly anything to the imagination. Jake took the opportunity to stand up, hug his mom, and walk her away from the table before one of the other guys said anything else. He sent his mom off to enjoy the rest of her shopping. Then he returned to the table to rouse his friends from their erotic daydreams of his mother in a bikini, or their wishes of a sudden gust of wind to raise her dress to reveal her voluptuous backside outlined under her dress.
Eventually, Jake and his friends wrap up their lunch in the food court and head toward the exit of the mall to find something else to do to spend their afternoon. On the way out, Sue seemingly materializes out of nowhere to stop them from going through the door and heading outside. They all stared at each other for several moments before Jake told the others to head out and start the car and that he would be right there. Alex rolled his eyes and led the others around Sue and out the doors, mumbling, “She’s gonna reel him back in and fuck up the whole summer again.”
None of them liked Sue. She and Jake had dated on and off through high school, and she never wanted to commit to him. Her affection toward Jake only flared up when he seemed to be getting eyes for someone else. At that point, Sue would swoop in and steal Jake back and away from his friends.
Jake had come to recognize this pattern with the help of his friends, and this time he felt ready to keep Sue out of his life. In some ways, he had been waiting for this moment to tell her off and to finally reveal to her that she was the reason he was going to college out of state. He had assumed she would find out eventually and wanted to try to talk him out of it and again be in control of his life. They remained silent for several more moments before Sue finally spoke.
“I had thought and hoped you’d be going to school around here in the fall. A voice in my head has been telling me that we could try again and make this thing work as college sweethearts,” she said as she stepped toward Jake.
Jake didn’t initially respond. He stood still and waited for her to keep going. He knew what she would try to do, and he wanted to wait to tell her off to maximize her embarrassment and his satisfaction. Frustration began to boil up inside Sue. In previous attempts to get Jake’s attention, it was usually enough just to show up and say some sweet things, and he’d come crawling back to her. She stepped closer to him and put on a coy smile, desperate to keep Jake with her over the summer and into the fall.
“I’ve missed you, baby,” she said as she placed a hand on his chest. “I was thinking we could maybe head up to the lake this afternoon and talk. I got something from LustiLadi today that I want to show you.”
Sue held up a bag and opened it slightly to reveal a collection of micro bikinis and a box of condoms. Jake laughed to himself and pushed past her saying, “Lucky for me, I started listening to my friends these last few months after you stood me up at the prom. Have a good summer, Sue.”
That was all he had to say. Jake brushed passed Sue and jogged through the parking lot to catch up with his friends. The guys were happy to see Jake and greeted him with a chorus of cheers when he told them what Sue had tried and how he had responded. They headed out with plans to make the most of the afternoon and the rest of their summer. Meanwhile, Sue pouted and sulked around the mall before a revelation struck her, and she rushed home. She ran up to the attic and began tearing through box after box of her late grandmother’s belongings. With each box turning up little more than old clothes, Sue grew increasingly frustrated.
“Where is it, you old hag?” she spat, tearing through yet another box. “ I swear if you got rid of that spellbook or took it to your grave, I’ll dig up your bones and desecrate them.”
No sooner had she finished her sentence than a large thud erupted from the floor. An old, black book had fallen out of the box she was going through and onto the floor. Slowly, Sue knelt down and picked up the book, cradling it as she would a newborn child. She slowly walked back down to her room, where she closed and locked the door. Jake was going to be hers, whether it was by his own will or not.
Sue flipped through the book until she found a spell that sounded promising, one that would make her the closest person to Jake and his strongest feelings of love. She began the spell, gathering the required herbs and tokens, including some of her own hair that she collected from the shirt she’d been wearing that day. Unbeknownst to Sue, some of the hair was not hers but Martha’s. It had come off on Jake when Martha hugged him in the food court and then from Jake to Sue when he pushed past her at the mall exit. That, combined with Sue’s rudimentary understanding of Latin, ensured the spell would never go off as she had intended.
The next day, Sue woke up feeling groggy and almost hungover. She rolled out of bed and shuffled toward the bathroom, only to find she had walked into a closet. “Stayed up too late with that damn spell,” she mumbled.
Frustrated and still half asleep, she shuffled out of the closet, not noticing it wasn’t hers to begin with. Once in the bathroom, she sat down to pee and rubbed the sleep from her eyes. Progress was slow, and she still felt out of sorts as she finished on the toilet and shuffled over to the sink to wash her hands and face. When she finally looked into the mirror, she screamed as she saw Martha’s face staring back at her.
She reached up with shaking hands, touched her face, and pulled at her hair, feeling the pressure and sensations.
“Who…what…how… THE SPELL!” she exclaimed.
Jake’s dad, Ron, came running into the bathroom.
“Martha, sweetie, what’s wrong?!?” he asked frantically.
He ran over and put his arms around who he thought was his wife and held her close.
“What happened?” he asked as he stroked Martha’s head.
Sue panicked at first but quickly gained her composure. The adrenaline of the initial shock was wearing off, and she could now think more clearly.
“Oh, I’m so sorry…um…you…sweet husband man,” Sue stammered in Martha’s voice.
“Ron. Honey. My name is Ron. Did you hit your head or something?” said Jake’s dad, growing concern in his eyes. He loved his wife dearly and the life they had built together. While at times he wished she was a little more outgoing and adventurous, he still adored her and the stability their relationship had.
Sue kept trying to rack her brain for memories of Jake’s dad as she spoke. “I had the worst dreams last night, and when I came into the bathroom, I was still half asleep. I could have sworn I saw someone else in the mirror,” said Sue. “Thank you for being so protective of me.”
She hugged Ron and had a sudden thought about seeing him and Jake out on the boat together the previous summer when she had joined the family on a weekend camping trip. Sensations of pleasure and arousal pulsed through her. Sue had always thought that both Jake and his dad were very attractive. They both had athletic builds and spent a great deal of time at the athletic center, where Ron was a fitness instructor and swim coach. Where it would have been taboo for a nineteen-year-old to pursue a middle-aged man, Sue realized she could get away with anything she wanted. She could have Ron anytime she liked, and Jake was just down the hall, at least for the summer.
“Oh, dear, I sometimes forget just how strong you are,” purred Sue as she ran her hands over Ron. “I bet you could pick me up right now without issue and fuck this milf pussy right here on the bathroom counter.”
Ron was stunned. Never in the twenty years that he and Martha had been married had she ever spoken to him like that. They certainly had good and satisfying sex, but it was always an act of passion and love and never born of lust and intensity. He looked into Martha’s eyes and was confused when he saw a spark and energy he had never noticed before. The usual loving and nurturing look her eyes carried had been replaced with fiery, lustful energy. It was enthralling, intoxicating, and more than enough to overwhelm any voice of warning or logic in his mind. Seeming to work of their own accord, Ron’s hands swiftly removed Martha’s clothes before cupping her ass and hoisting her up to the counter.
Sue couldn’t help but smile and laugh to herself as Ron’s hands raced over her in Martha’s body. She pulled his shirt off to reveal his chiseled form as she deftly pulled his athletic shorts down using her feet in one swift motion. Ron’s erection popped up and down from the momentum.
“Wow,” mouthed Sue through Martha. Her eyes followed the motion of Ron’s member before moving up to meet his eyes. When he tried to move forward into her, she stopped him with her foot and coyly pushed him back into the wall with her foot as her hand moved down toward her abdomen. Ron’s eyes followed her hand and never wavered as Sue began playing with herself.
“I have to get things a little warmed up for that big cock of yours, baby, cooed Sue as she intensified the motion of her fingers. She could see precum dripping from Ron. When he tried to touch himself, she slapped his hand with her other foot and shook her finger at him.
“Let that pressure keep building, whispered Sue through Martha. You’re going to explode inside of me and fill me with your cum, but not until I let you.”
Sue continued to tease herself, building momentum and tension. Meanwhile, Ron could only look at his wife’s perfect form on display before him in a way he had only ever dreamed of. It was all too much for him. The powerful sensation of an unstoppable orgasm had already been building and passed its point of no return faster than Ron could react. Cum erupted from his cock. He leaned forward and furiously stroked himself and continued to spray cum onto who he thought was his wife, covering her stomach, breasts, and face.
“Oh yes, cum for me, baby! cried Sue through Martha. “Give it all to me!”
Ron fell back against the wall, his erection still firm and twitching. Sue hopped from the counter, dripping cum as she went, and began kissing Ron while stroking him through his post-orgasm sensitivity. Her tongue darted in and out of his mouth, again catching him off guard. Never before had his wife been interested in sex of this caliber. The excitement of it all was almost too much to bear, and he began to wonder what could have happened to change her behavior so drastically. But his questioning was short-lived as Sue stroked him ever faster, her hand slipping nimbly over his cum coated erection.
“Dad,” called Jake from the bottom of the stairs. “Are you up there? I’m ready to go to the gym.”
Ron tried to get Sue to stop as he answered Jake, but she continued to stroke him furiously, spurred on by the sound of Jake’s voice.
“Be down …in a minute…just.. in the bathroom…oooohhhhh,” Ron grunted as his voice trailed off. Sue finally released her grip on Ron as he came again, spilling his load onto her legs and the floor.
“Okay,” said Jake slowly. “Don’t want to know what you’re doing up there, but maybe leave the door open when you’re done in the bathroom to air it out for Mom.”
Ron sighed before slumping down to the floor. Sue admired her handiwork through Martha’s eyes before walking over and grabbing a towel from the rack next to the shower. She looked over her shoulder at Ron before slowly and sensually bending over to wipe off her legs. Then, she turned and cleaned her stomach, chest, and face, before passing the towel to him as she stood at the counter to wash her face and get ready for the day. All the while, Martha’s supple ass was inches from Ron’s face.
He could feel the lust building up again but knew he needed to get down to Jake. Against his basal desires, Ron stood up and pressed himself against his wife, wrapping his arms around her and cupping her breasts as he pressed his newly erect penis gently against her ass. Kissing her neck slowly, he said, “I’ll have something more for you later tonight.”
Then he got dressed and left with Jake to go to the gym. Jake’s siblings were also out of the house for the day, enjoying the beautiful summer Sunday with their friends. Sue enjoyed having the house to herself and spent the better part of the morning in a bath before getting dressed and snooping around the house. She did so while wearing a tight tank top with no bra and a short skirt she had found in Jake’s sister’s room after deciding that Martha’s taste in clothing was not her style. Eventually, Sue made her way into Jake’s room and searched about for anything that might indicate he was talking to or interested in another girl. When she found nothing exciting, she put on his wireless headphones and lost herself dancing to music in the middle of his room.
Before long, Jake returned home, having left his dad at the gym to teach a class where the usual instructor had called out sick. Jake walked into his room and stopped dead at the sight of his mother dancing like a young woman at amateur night in a club, trying to show the crowd that she was the next big thing. Her shirt failed at times to completely contain Martha’s large breasts, and the skirt rode up, exposing her bare ass any time she bent down during her dance. He called out to her more than once, trying to ask what the hell she was doing, but the dance continued. Finally, Jake stepped forward and pulled the headphones off his mother’s head.
Sue turned around, startled, and gazed at Jake through Martha’s eyes. A well of passion and lust welled within her as memories of Jake’s dad flooded her mind. That, coupled with the lack of release earlier in the bathroom with Jake’s dad, had Sue hungry for more. She eyed Jake with hungry, lustful eyes, admiring his toned frame that lay partially hidden beneath his sweaty clothes. As Sue stepped toward Jake in Martha’s body, he stepped back until he was against the wall.
Jake’s heart pounded as a mix of adrenaline, lust, and fear surged through him. Something was deeply wrong with the situation, and he knew it didn’t make sense. Yet, he couldn’t help but feel physically attracted to the woman standing before him, his mother. His gym shorts did little to hide how his body was reacting to the situation, and it only became more evident as Sue took his hand and guided it under her skirt. He shivered at the touch. It was hot and dripping wet. The temptation to push further in nearly overwhelmed Jake just as his cell phone started to ring. His ringtone snapped Jake back to reality, and he pushed past Sue and ran back downstairs to take his call.
Sue went after him but stopped at the bottom of the stairs to look out the front window at Alex walking up the sidewalk to the house. He saw who he thought was Martha and waved at her before coming up and knocking on the door. Opening the door, Sue smiled at Alex and made a point to drive Alex’s focus toward Martha’s breasts. She knew Alex didn’t like her, and she was determined to get some sort of revenge on him.
“Hey Martha, um. Is, uh. Is Jake home?” stammered Alex as he tried to keep his eyes on Martha’s.
“He is home, but he’s a bit busy at the moment. Did you two have some plans this afternoon?”
“Um, not really,” said Alex, his eyes again dropping to Martha’s breasts. “I just wanted to see if he wanted to hang out since you guys are leaving for your trip in a few days.”
Sue had forgotten all about Jake’s family’s annual trip to the Caribbean. A malicious smile crossed her face as she thought through her options and what she would be able to do on the trip. Finally, she turned her attention back to Alex, who waited awkwardly on the front steps.
“I’m sorry dear, but Jake won’t be free tonight. We’ve still got quite a bit of packing to do,” said Sue through Maratha. “I know that must be disappointing. So, to make it up to you, would you like me to show you my tits? I can see they have your attention already.”
Alex stared at her in astonishment before blurting, “YES!”
Sue laughed hysterically as she shouted, “No!” and slammed the door in Alex’s face before retreating back upstairs to plan her next move. She spent the rest of the afternoon and evening hiding out in Martha’s bedroom, listening to music and messaging her friend Valerie on an instant messaging app she had downloaded on Martha’s phone, which was not password protected but used a fingerprint sensor.
Sue: Valerie, do you remember how I told you how weird my grandma was and how she was always talking nonsense and bullshit and cooking bizarre stuff in her creepy shed?
Valerie: Yeah. I always assumed that was code for drugs or something, like she was making meth.
Sue: No, that bitch was a witch!
Valerie: Now I’m thinking that you’re the one doing drugs.
Sue: Val, seriously. She brewed potions and cast spells, and she wrote her own book with everything that she knew, and I have it. My parents had stashed it away in the attic with a bunch of her other stuff that they took from her house after she died. I used the book, and I did something big.
Valerie: Ok. I’ll play along. What did you do that is so big?
Sue: Well, if we’re talking about big things that I did, I made Jake’s dad cum all over me by hardly touching him at all.
Valerie: WTF
Valerie: GTFO
Valerie: Seriously, what?!? What did you do? Is he big? He’s so fucking hot. God! I’d scream and cream for that Dad D.
Sue: I see that I have your attention now. I cast a spell, and I took over Martha’s body—Jake’s mom.
Valerie: I’m sorry. What?
Sue: If you don’t believe me. Look at this video.
Sue attached a video of herself talking through Martha and told Valerie the intricate details of every secret conversation they had ever had with one another.
Valerie: Holy shit. This is unbelievable.
Sue: Girl, It’s fucking amazing. You have to try this. I bet we can get you in on this with someone else in the family, like Jake’s twin sister, and then we can go on this trip in a few days. They go to the Virgin Islands every Summer. Leaving on Wednesday.
Valerie: Idk, sounds pretty crazy. What if we’re caught?
Sue: Not gonna happen. This whole thing is foolproof.
Valerie: I guess it could be fun. Jake’s dad is pretty hot. How and when would we do it, though? And what are you going to do tomorrow and Tuesday before leaving for the trip? Doesn’t Jake's mom like work at that big insurance office?
Sue: Wait…work? Oh shit.
Valerie: And what happened to Martha? Is she like dead now or something? How do we reverse the spell when we’re done with this?
Sue: I have it all figured out. There’s just another little spell we do to undo the spell when we’re ready. As for Martha, I don’t really care where she is. Probably in some sort of dimensional rift. Not my problem. I have to go. Jake’s dad is home, and I’m going to go help him in the shower after he spent all day getting hot and sweaty in the gym. Think about his naked body covered with soap, his muscles glistening in the water, and use that as your motivation to do this with me. Just think, two weeks' vacation with him on a beach where he will hardly ever be wearing a shirt. Might even get some chances to fuck him. Just saying, if you were serious about that scream and cream bit. ;)
Sue left Valerie to think about Ron and his toned body and hurried to the doorway of the bedroom to call out for Ron to come upstairs to help her with something. She was determined to feel him inside her this time. As he made his way up the stairs, Ron felt the same powerful urges of lust bubbling up inside him. He knew his wife was waiting for him, and he had to have her in every way possible. But it was not his wife for whom he lusted. A voice in the back of his head tried to tell him something was wrong, but it was drowned out as he walked into the bedroom to see Sue in Martha’s body, waiting for him in nothing but a short bathrobe Sue had taken from Jake’s sister’s room. The voice of caution and reason faded away as he took Sue in his arms and began kissing her.
On the other side of town that same morning, Martha awoke in a strange room she didn’t recognize. Her breathing rapidly increased when she looked at herself in the large vanity mirror in the corner of the room. As she worked to slow her breathing to keep from passing out, Martha’s thoughts raced and puzzled over what was happening.
“Am I still asleep?” she thought. “Was I drugged? Where was I last? What did I eat? Where is Ron? Oh, Ron!”
Martha collapsed to the floor in Sue’s body and cried. Several minutes passed before she was able to regain her composure. As her sobs faded away, an eerie calm came over the room. The sudden buzz of a cell phone on the nightstand startled Martha from her solemn state. Feeling on edge and unsure, she slowly edged toward the phone and picked it up, and was surprised when it unlocked with her fingerprint. “I need to figure out what is going on. I know that I’m Martha, but I’m not… I’m...Oh, this is so confusing and overwhelming…”
Martha’s internal monologue stopped as she came to a haunting realization as she pulled up different social media accounts on the phone. She slowly stood up and set the phone back on the nightstand before returning to the mirror.
“Sue,” she whispered. “I recognize the face now. Oh Susan, you wretched child, what have you done?”
Feeling her calm increasing, Martha walked back over to the nightstand and sat back on the bed to dive into any and all information she could pull from the device. She knew that Sue was a very social individual and talked to a lot of people. Martha was confident that she could find more information on what had happened and how she might be able to fix what had happened.
After gathering all of the information about Sue through her social media accounts, Martha decided to check through her texts as well, thinking she may have talked to someone about what she did to switch their bodies or do whatever it was that she did. Sue’s texts were full of conversations with different guys she had gone to school with and guys from around town. Every conversation was a different level of sexting full of lewd photos and language Martha had rarely encountered and certainly never used. Certainly, she enjoyed being aroused and making love with her husband, but there was something untamed about these messages. There was little to no emotion associated with the exchanges, just pure, undiluted lust. She was surprised and moderately impressed with how Sue was able to get just about anything she wanted, and all she had to do was make sexual promises she never actually seemed to keep and send some photos of herself.
As Martha continued to read through the messages, her venture became less about finding information about Sue and what she had done to Martha and more about a morbid curiosity about sexual escapades she had never considered. A tingling sensation grew in Martha’s stomach, like a thousand writhing butterflies. The sensation spread lower, and she began to feel flushed and excited as her heart rate increased.
“No,” she thought as she looked through more pictures these men were sending to Sue. “I need to be looking around for information. I should get ready, trying going home, talking to Ron and explain what’s going on.”
Somewhat reluctantly, Martha put the phone done and continued to look through the room. Looking under Sue’s bed, she saw a box. Pulling it out, Martha was greeted by an assortment of dildos, vibrators, and other sex toys. She stared at them for several moments, feeling the tingling sensation return, stronger than before. Shivering with a mix of excitement and anticipation, Martha slowly reached toward the box but stopped when something caught her attention in her peripheral vision. Turning her head, Martha looked toward the desk. Underneath it was a large, weathered black book that looked very out of place. The tingling sensation ebbed away as she crawled over to the book and began to look through it.
Page after page revealed potions and spells to treat any ailment or concern a person could have. Martha’s eyes darted from word to word until they froze on a particular passage that described the spell Sue had performed. Martha read and reread the passage and the warnings associated with the spell.
“That little monster,” Martha said to herself. “Now that I know what you’ve done, I can confront you and fix this mess before something terrible happens. But first…”
Martha looked back toward the box on the floor next to the bed. The tingling returned in full force, and she passed the point of no return. She needed a release and would have it one way or another. Positioning herself on the bed with one of the toys in hand, Martha removed the clothes she had woken up in and began to tease herself. She had never done much, if anything, to pleasure herself, but her hands and body seemed to know what felt best. The toy she had selected had initially seemed odd and complicated, with multiple attachments Martha wasn’t entirely sure how to use. But the size and shape of the main shaft of the toy seemed to closely resemble her husband’s cock, and that’s all Martha was able to see. She looked at the toy, and she just saw Ron in her mind, leaning over her as he spread her legs and slid into her.
As the thought of Ron penetrating her crossed her mind, Martha slid the main shaft of the toy into her pussy, slowly and deliberately. The sensation sent shivers through her body as she continued to slowly slide the toy in and out, increasing the depth and speed each time. Within thirty seconds, her rhythm was quick and consistent. Martha looked down and admired the sight of the toy glistening with her body’s own lubrication. She noticed buttons on the side of the toy and haphazardly began to push them, desperate to increase the sensation she was feeling.
The first button started the toy’s main vibrating function, causing Martha to squeal slightly as a new sensation of pleasure began building and spilling over. Another button activated one of the attachments, which lowered itself onto Martha’s protruding clitoris and caressed it as a lover’s tongue might.
“Mmphff,” exhaled Martha through Sue’s voice. “Oh, Ron, why haven’t I ever asked you to use your tongue on me? Oh, this feels amazing. Oh, Ron! Oh, Honey, YES!”
Waves of pleasure built and crashed over Martha. She closed her eyes as they rolled back, and the sensations washed over her, making her shiver with delight and craving more. The pleasure she felt was building, and Martha was determined to reach a climax. Her right hand continued to push buttons on the toy as her left moved up to caress her breasts and tease her nipples. She wondered if the strength of the sensations was simply because she was in Sue’s body or if she had just never thought to explore all of the feelings and sensations that sex had to offer. Her thoughts were cut short, however, as she pressed a button that activated another attachment on the toy that began to tease and explore her asshole.
“Oh no! That’s not…” started Martha. “Not…so bad.”
The anal attachment slowly continued to caress and tease her, probing her and adding to the overall feeling of excitement. Martha repositioned herself and spread her legs a little further to allow better access for the toy. It almost seemed to sense what she was doing and probed a little deeper still. She continued to fuck her pussy and clit with the other attachments, adding to the continuous stream of juices that ran down over her asshole as the third attachment continued to probe deeper still, its speed increasing until it was fucking Martha’s ass at the same pace with which she was fucking her pussy.
A sudden feeling of panic surged through Martha just as her climax was building. What if she wasn’t alone in the house? But the feeling faded as fast as it came as the waves of pleasure increased in frequency and intensity. Martha was going to let this orgasm live if it was the last thing she did.
“Oh, Ron, YES! MAKE ME CUM FOR YOU, HONEY!”
Martha couldn’t help but scream for her husband as she reached her peak. An involuntary series of moans escaped her lips as she continued driving the toy into herself. A growing wet spot had formed on the blankets underneath her, and she was sweating profusely. Her arms burned and cried for respite, but still, she kept her rhythm through the strongest waves of blissful sensation that pulsed through her whole body. She clenched hard against the motion of the toy, arching her back as her pace finally began to slow down. Martha shivered and squirmed from overstimulation as she fumbled to turn the toy off completely. Even though she was no longer thrusting it into her pussy, the attachments continued to work her ass and clit, threatening to drive her crazy. At this point, she was overly sensitive, and each new pulse of the toy nearly sent her over the edge again. Finally, she managed to power everything down and relaxed into the soft bed, the toy still inside her.
A euphoric calm came over Martha. Her mind was filled with blissful thoughts, wisping in and out of existence. Her muscles also felt a sense of release and calm, as if she had just finished a relaxing massage.
“Oh, Ron, when I get back home and am myself again, I think I might finally be ready to try some new things in the bedroom,” Martha whispered to herself. “I don’t know how much of that was me and how much was that little monster, Sue, but I don’t think I can come back from it. The feeling was too amazing, too strong, too sensual to ignore.”
Martha slowly and carefully slid the toy out and dropped it onto the floor with a dull thud. Her hand reached down and touched the bed beneath her and felt the magnitude of the wet spot she had created. She giggled to herself before slowly getting out of the bed, still feeling tender and sensitive.
“I am going to clean this mess up and then have a shower,” thought Martha. “After that, we’re going to take this book, confront Sue, and get this whole mess sorted out.”
Martha took her shower and changed the bedding, all the while thinking to herself that it probably wasn’t the first time something like that had been done in that bed. She felt more confident overall in Sue’s body after having explored herself and opted to wear a short skirt and a tank top. In searching all over the room, she couldn’t find a clean pair of underwear.
“Oh dear,” thought Martha.
She knew that even though the dirty underwear belonged to Sue and was probably safe to wear, she wasn’t comfortable with the prospect of wearing her soiled panties. However, the only other alternative seemed to be to go without entirely.
“Well, I guess I’ll just feel the breeze a little more today,” said Martha as she left the house. She hadn’t run into Sue’s parents, and for that, she was grateful. Suspecting they were off at work or out enjoying the day. Whatever the case was, she was happy they hadn’t seemed to be around when she had been masturbating and that she had some additional time to look around the house. In doing so, she found Sue’s purse with her wallet and car keys. Feeling ready for a confrontation, she stepped outside and looked around to get her bearings on where exactly in town she was. Having grown up and lived in the area all her life, it took Martha just a few seconds to plot a good route to her house and think of a place where she could park the car out of the direct line of sight of her family.
As she drove, Martha rehearsed what she was going to say to Ron and her kids. A short-lived feeling of dread made its way through her mind as she thought about the damage Sue could be doing to her family while masquerading in Martha’s body. She shuddered at the thought and pushed it from her mind, refocusing on different ways the conversation with Ron might go. “He’ll know it’s me,” she thought. “He has to.”
Martha arrived at her predetermined spot and parked the car before walking back toward her house, trying to stay off the street as much as possible and not draw attention to herself. She weaved through backyards and an alley for a few minutes before coming within line of sight of her front door. She saw Jake’s friend Alex walking up to the house and contemplated calling out to him before reasoning that doing so would only cause more issues at the present moment. Instead, she stayed out of sight, using some trees and bushes in the neighbor’s yard as cover, and moved closer to the house. Peering through the bushes, Martha could see the front door and only look on in horror as she saw Sue in her body open it to greet Alex. Every second that Martha looked at Sue in her body, every word that Sue spoke in Martha’s voice made her gut churn. When Sue slammed the door in Alex’s face, Martha knew that she had to do something, but what?
She began to think that a direct confrontation would be a bad idea. Moreover, she noticed that Ron’s car was gone and reasoned that he and Jake were probably at the gym.
“Stop,” Martha said louder than she anticipated. She had only meant to say it to herself.
She covered her mouth and held her breath as Alex stopped walking back toward his car to look around. He looked in her direction and slowly walked over to the bushes. Martha began to panic. She hadn’t planned on having to confront Jake’s friends about all of this, nor had she given any thought to what to say should the situation arise. Alex came around the bushes and stared at her.
“My god, woman,” exclaimed Alex. “Why can you not take no for an answer? How many times do we have to tell you to stay the hell away from Jake? He even told you himself just yesterday to stay out of his life. Give me one good reason not to call the cops on you right now.”
Without thinking, Martha blurted in Sue’s voice, “I’ll suck your dick if you keep your mouth shut!”
She was just as shocked by those words as Alex was. She had not planned on saying that. It had just come out. Martha’s mind raced back to the information she had read in the spell book and even contemplated getting it from the car to show Alex what was going on. There were passages and warnings after the directions for the spell that explained potential hazards and side effects.
The book said that in the event that the spell causes two people to switch bodies, aspects of personality from the original person may still be present. Additionally, the individual who casts the spell can further alter the effects based on their mood and state of mind when the spell was originally performed. In extreme cases, the emotion felt when the spell was cast could even create an influencing aura that affected not only those directly involved with the spell but those they interacted with afterward as well.
While Alex still stood, mouth agape and staring at her, Martha tried to salvage the situation and fight the lustful feelings building up within her.
“No,” she thought. “I can’t let Sue’s libido and pent-up sexual desires control me. I have to be stronger than this magic.”
Martha’s eyes locked with Alex’s gaze. A storm of mixed emotions of fear, arousal, excitement, and anxiety swirled in her mind as the tingling sensation she had felt earlier in the morning returned. She could feel her cheeks begin to flush, and she felt an increased wetness between her thighs. Sexual anticipation charged the air between her and Alex. She stepped toward him.
“No, I can’t!” she screamed in her head. She took another step forward.
“This is Jake’s best friend, and I’ve known him since he was a baby!” she again shouted in her mind. She was just a foot away from Alex, who was still fixed in place, seemingly in shock.
Martha stopped just as she pressed up against Alex with Sue’s body, her hands on the waistband of his shorts. Primal desire told her to rip off his shorts and take his cock in her mouth until he came over and over again. Visions of his cum filling her mouth and covering her face danced through Martha’s mind, and the desire to make them a reality was almost overwhelming. But a voice called out from the confines of her consciousness and told her to stop, that they would be seen, and being arrested for sexual acts in a public setting would not help her get back to her family. The feelings of sexual desire subsided somewhat. Martha looked at Alex through Sue’s eyes.
“Or maybe just the thought of your cock in my mouth is enough to buy your silence?” she purred as she playfully bit at his ear.
She looked down to see a large bulge in Alex’s shorts and a wet spot forming as he leaked precum for her. It took all of Martha’s willpower to keep from grabbing hold of his cock and stroking it until he came for her.
“I think I have your attention now, huh?” she continued as she ran her hands over Alex’s chest. “Why don’t you head on home now and rub one out while you think about my lips around your dick.”
Alex shivered, and the wet spot on his shorts grew a little larger. “Okay,” he whispered as she awkwardly turned and walked back toward his car.
Martha breathed a sigh of relief and decided that she would head back to Sue’s house to make another plan. As much as she wanted to go and confront Sue, she knew she needed to have some sort of backup plan and a means to convince Ron and her family of what was happening. As she drove, her mind wandered to what she had seen Sue wearing when she answered the door, and the feelings of despair returned.
“If this spell is making me overly sexually charged, I can’t imagine what Sue is doing in my body,” thought Martha. “I don’t want to be angry with Ron if he does anything with her because it’s me, after all, in voice and appearance. Still…”
Tears flowed freely down her face as Martha drove on. She felt terribly guilty about even the slightest thought of wanting to take Alex in her mouth, and she cried, knowing that it was only a matter of time before Sue was using her body to make love to Ron. “I have to figure out how to stop this,” she said out loud as she wiped away the tears. “Sue may not have planned properly to get this whole thing started, but I’m going to make sure I can get back out of it, even if I have to make backup plans for my backup plans!”
Once she was back at Sue’s house, Martha went straight up to her room and started going through Sue’s phone once again and looking through the old spell book. She found a notebook and pen on the desk and began to draft her plans, the supplies she would need for another spell to break the one currently on her, and the risks associated with doing so. Even with perfect intentions, ingredients, and a clear mind, there would still be risks of losing aspects of her personality in Sue’s body and mind. Martha understood this clearly but wanted nothing more than to be back in her husband’s arms and to see her children through her own eyes again.
“I’ve been away from you all for just a day, and I already feel so alone,” Martha cried.
Martha spent several hours going through her notes and reciting the words to the spell over and over again, using Sue’s phone to translate the Latin through multiple apps to make sure she knew exactly what she was saying and how each word should be spoken. By the end of it all, she had nearly filled the entire notebook with her plans. Just as she lay the notebook down on the bed, she heard Sue’s parents come back into the house and call out for her. Taking a deep breath, she walked out of the bedroom and down the stairs to greet them.
Sue’s parents asked her how her day had been and if she had done anything fun, and said they had missed her while they were out and about shopping and enjoying the down. Edward, Sue’s father, gave her a hug and apologized for the argument they’d had the day before. Martha played Sue’s personality as best as she could, acting aloof and accepting Edward’s hug with a feigned half-hearted embrace. She knew the longer she was around Sue’s parents, the greater the risk of exposing herself. Fortunately, the conversation wrapped up, and she was able to go back upstairs with a promise that she’d be back down for dinner later.
Back in Sue’s room, Martha noticed that Sue’s phone was pinging with several notifications. She picked it up and opened the corresponding app to see in real-time the conversation Sue and Valerie were having.
“Oh, this is perfect,” whispered Martha. “She must have signed on through my phone, and it never kicked her out on hers.”
She rushed over to the desk and found a new notebook before settling onto the bed to read what the two girls were talking about and take more notes on anything useful or any thoughts she had about their conversation. By the time Martha needed to go down and have dinner with Sue’s parents, she had modified her plan. In the chaos of the day, she had forgotten that her family was supposed to be leaving for their vacation in just a few days, but she could use that to her advantage. Running downstairs to the kitchen for dinner, Martha couldn’t help but smile. She was going to not only expose Sue and break the spell, but she was going to make sure the girl was not able to cause any more harm to her family moving forward. All Martha needed was a little bit of time.
During Dinner, Martha apologized for being aloof earlier in the afternoon and for the argument that she had started the day before.
“I’m really sorry, Dad,” she said with a quivering lip. “I know I’m not a very good daughter sometimes. I’ve just been so stressed lately because I know I’ll be going to college in a few months, and Jake and I have been talking again…”
Martha trailed off to pretend to wipe away a tear before continuing.
“I know it probably seems so silly, like he and I just keep going back and forth, but he’s just so wonderful. And… and we’ve been talking again, and I can just feel that something is different this time. He invited me to go on his family’s trip to the US Virgin Islands. I know it’s really short notice, but I talked to his mom, Martha, today too, and she really wants me there. She’s so nice and loving, and so is Jake. They even offered to buy me a plane ticket too, which I know couldn’t have been cheap on such short notice. They’re such loving people and…” said Martha, her voice beginning to shake.
Talking about Jake brought back the fear and anxiety of being away from him and the rest of her family, the fear of Sue having free reign of her house, and the feelings of uncertainty that she was in over her head with everything going on.
“I’m sorry,” said Martha. She was no longer acting and let her true sadness show. “I just feel alone without him, and I love him so much. It messes with my head, and I just…”
Sue’s mom came over and hugged Martha, thinking that she was consoling her daughter. Martha held her close and buried her face into Sue’s mother’s shoulder and cried. Although her plan had originally been to put on an act and convince Sue’s parents to let her go on the trip, Martha hadn’t realized just how much she already missed her family and feared for their safety. When her tears had dried and she was able to compose herself, Martha sat back up and apologized to Sue’s parents, laughing to herself as she realized that she didn’t even know their names. Her plan had worked, and Martha got the permission she wanted to go on the trip. Using the excuse of needing to pack, she rushed back upstairs to Sue’s room.
The next phase of her plan was to make sure she could get a plane ticket and find a way to get to the resort once she was on the island. Fortunately, Martha had her credit card information memorized. She searched for available seats and jumped for joy when she found a seat available in economy on the same flight Ron and her family would be on. Now all that was left to do was pack and lay low for the next few days while trying to make attempts to get back to her house and get a hold of Ron. As Martha reflected on a busy and strange day in Sue’s body and tried to relax, energy was peaking for Sue as she continued to exploit Martha’s body.
Ron’s hands swiftly removed the robe that Sue had been wearing and gazed at the gorgeous body of his wife before him, not knowing that it wasn’t truly the woman he loved. Lust burned within him as he pulled Sue back into an increasingly aggressive embrace. Her tongue darted in and out of his mouth as she tore at his clothes. Once he was naked, he scooped Sue up and carried her into the bathroom. She wrapped her legs around him and felt his throbbing member pressing against her, desperate to push inside her increasingly receptive pussy.
“I’ve been thinking about you all day,” panted Ron.
“Is that so?” whispered Sue. “Tell me what you were thinking.
“I was thinking that I was going to repay you for a wonderful start to my day,” replied Ron, gently placing Sue down on the bathroom counter and spreading her legs.
He slowly reached down and nimbly worked both hands over her labia and clitoris before gently sliding a finger into Sue, repeatedly making a “come here” motion as his other hand continued to build pressure and stimulation on her clit. Meanwhile, Sue couldn’t help but moan as Ron used his lips and tongue to continuously tease her nipples and neck. For several minutes, Ron continued his manual stimulation, slowly building a pressure wave of pleasure that continuously threatened to boil over. Smaller waves of pleasure rippled through her from different directions, coming from each point Ron touched. Sue leaned back against the mirror and closed her eyes, savoring the sensations.
“Seems like you’re ready,” said Ron, smiling.
Sue opened her eyes and looked at Ron gripping his cock and gently pressing it against her labia, coating the head of his cock with her pussy’s juices and making it glisten. The sudden realization that she was about to be fucked by Jake’s dad sent a shiver of anxiety and excitement through Sue. She wrapped her legs around Ron and pulled him closer, forcing his cock into her. In Martha’s voice, she cried out, “Oh fuck yes! Oh, fuck me, baby!”
Ron had never heard his wife talk to him like that. Her words supercharged his lust, and he began thrusting into her with tremendous speed. Sue wrapped her legs tighter around him and locked her arms around the back of Ron’s neck. He picked her up from the counter and didn’t miss a beat as he increased his rhythm further yet.
“This. Is. Amazing.” exhaled Sue between thrusts.
She locked her hands together behind Ron’s neck as tight as she could and locked her feet together behind his back, holding on as tightly as she could. Raising herself up before Ron’s next thrust, Sue let herself drop to meet his movement, forcing him into her at a slightly different angle. The resulting change set off all of her pleasure alarms, and she raised herself up again and again to meet each new thrust. The pressure wave of pleasure quickly erupted as Sue came all over Ron’s dick as he continued to fuck her. Involuntarily, all of her muscles tensed, and she tightened herself around Ron’s shaft and dug her nails into his back.
“Cum inside me before you fuck me to death!” exclaimed Sue.
Her words seemed to do the trick as Ron quickly reached his maximum and tensed up as well, pulsing his cock with a new eruption of cum. The two of them stayed locked together for several moments before Ron gently placed Sue back onto the counter and slowly pulled out of her, causing his cum to drip onto the floor. Sue watched with tired yet lustful eyes.
“I thought I may have drained you dry this morning,” she purred.
“I’ll always have more for my goddess,” panted Ron.
He kissed Sue again before starting the shower.
“Are you going to join me?” he said, winking.
“As much as I’d love to, I think I might go lie down for a moment, “whispered Sue. “I need to get the feeling back in my legs.”
“Fair enough,” chuckled Ron. “I love you, honey. So much. You’re the perfect partner and the perfect woman. I don’t tell you that enough.”
Sue was taken off guard by Ron’s sudden change from lust to passion and admiration.
“Oh, thank you. You too,” she replied as she quickly hurried out of the bathroom.
She put her robe back on and went downstairs, sneaking past the living room where Jake and his siblings were watching a movie and into the kitchen. Sue opened the fridge and freezer and browsed through her options before settling on a tub of chocolate ice cream. Scooping herself a generous bowl, she crept back upstairs to the bedroom and sat in bed to watch TV and enjoy her ice cream. After some time, Ron came out of the shower in a towel and moved about the room, taking an inventory of his clothes and making mental notes for packing for the trip. He turned toward Sue to talk to her and noticed the empty bowl of ice cream in her lap.
“Um, honey. Did you eat an entire bowl of ice cream?” asked Ron.
“Yeah, why?” replied Sue as she stared at the TV.
“I guess I must have stopped the blood flow to more than just your legs then,” laughed Ron.
“What do you mean?” asked Sue as she turned toward him.
“Honey, you’re…you’re lactose intolerant, answered Ron flatly.
Sue felt a sharp churning in her stomach. Her eyes widened as a sudden and primal urge to rush to the nearest toilet forced her from the bed and into the bathroom. Not bothering to shut the door behind her, she barely made it to the toilet before the floodgates of hell opened from her backside. She heard Ron roaring with laughter over the torrent before he closed the bathroom door.
“What are you laughing at, Dad?” Jake called from the bottom of the stairs.
“Oh, nothing, just your mother’s misfortune,” Ron called back.
Speaking to Sue through the closed door, he continued, “But seriously, Martha, honey, please let me know if you need anything. If this is anything like last time, you’re probably going to be out of commission for a couple of days. If you need me to, I’ll call the office for you and tell them you need to rest up from being…sick, before we go on our trip.”
Sue cursed to herself and, for the next few hours, even regretted having ever cast the spell in the first place. By the time she was able to walk back out to the bedroom, she was sore and exhausted from the ordeal. Walking over to the nightstand, she saw a large sports drink and a note:
I know you’ll be up a bit tonight. Sleeping on the couch, so the bed is all yours. Drink up, ice cream girl.
Love, Ron.
Too tired to think of any retort to the note, Sue took a few drinks from the bottle before flopping on the bed with only her thoughts of regret and the angry sounds of her intestines to keep her company.
“Wherever Martha is, even if it’s some sort of demonic dimension, can’t be as bad as this,” thought Sue.
Martha lay awake in Sue’s room, her heart racing. A thousand thoughts a minute raced through her mind as she struggled to calm herself down. She began to hyperventilate. Sitting up and clutching a pillow, Martha rocked back and forth as the thoughts continued to move through her head. One stuck out above the others, and Martha’s eyes darted to the spell book that she had placed back on the desk. Summoning all of the energy she could, Martha hopped over to the desk and retrieved the book, darting back to the bad as quickly as she could.
Panting from the anxiety, she clumsily opened the book and began to thumb through the pages, trying to find what she had marked before. When she couldn’t find it, she tossed the book aside and grabbed one of the notebooks she had been putting her thoughts and plans in and flipped through the pages frantically. Finally, she found what she had been looking for, the passage that she had remembered reading earlier in the day. In the dim light of the bedside lamp, she reread her notes:
The spell is a distortion of reality and may create severe anxiety and distress in those impacted by it. - Warnings on page 83.
With the page number in mind, Martha picked up the book once again and flipped through until she arrived on page 83. She read and reread the potential symptoms of the spell, which could be amplified if the spell had not been cast correctly in the first place. Frustrated, Martha through the spell book onto the floor and curled back up in the bed, clutching her pillow.
The next two days passed, with each woman battling their own demons. For Sue, it was the aftershocks of her love for ice cream and the physical pain that came with her inhabited body’s intolerance for dairy. For Martha, it was the twisted mental struggle that came as a byproduct of being the main target of the spell she found herself under. Visions of otherworldly and fantastic beings and events haunted her waking dreams. Neither woman slept well and was only able to keep going due to the thought of the potential salvation that the upcoming vacation might offer. Wednesday morning arrived with both women finding themselves drained and anxious as they boarded their flight for Saint Thomas Island.
Martha took special care to make sure she stayed away from the gate for as long as possible so as to avoid being seen by her family. She didn’t want to spring her trap until the proper moment, Unbeknownst to Martha, Sue had sent her friend, Valerie, to her house the day before to take pictures of the spell book and bring some ingredients to her at Jake’s house. Martha had been out of the house at the time, taking a walk to try to calm herself as the anxiety brought on by the spell wreaked havoc on her mind. Together, Sue and Valerie had performed the spell on Jake’s twin sister, Cheyenne, and done so successfully, or so they thought. Sue had once again managed to mispronounce her Latin, and rather than swapping Valerie and Cheyenne into each other’s bodies, they trapped both of their minds into Cheyenne’s body. The process had put Valerie in command and made Cheyeene a prisoner within her own consciousness.
Valerie’s body was pulled into a void out of space and time, left with small fragments of her former personality but a full capacity for memory. Her family immediately noticed her disappearance, but the initial search ran cold as they came to realize that Valerie had left no trace whatsoever as to where she had gone. All the while, Sue, Martha, and Valerie (at least most of her consciousness) were making their plans for their two-week stay in the US Virgin Islands.
After checking in at the resort, Jake wanted to get out of the room and start exploring to see if anything interesting had changed since last year. His excitement turned to anxiety as he heard his mom’s voice call out for him to wait up so she could go with him. Meanwhile, Jake saw his sister skip off with his dad and younger brother. He noticed something odd about the way Cheyenne was moving and almost clinging to their dad. As he went to call out to them, Sue came up to him in Martha’s body and pulled him into a strong hug. Planting a kiss on his cheek, she winked at Jake before taking his arm and leading him down a walkway in the opposite direction of the rest of his family.
Sue couldn’t help but smile. Everything that she and Valerie had talked about was going according to plan. They had successfully gotten Valerie into Cheyenne’s body, they made it to their destination without being found out, and now they had Jake and Ron separated. The only additional piece to move out of the way now was Jake’s younger brother. However, the girls were confident that they could dump him off at one of the pools for a time to give them a chance to seduce their respective men. Valerie had made Sue describe the sensations of being with Ron in intimate detail during the flight to the island. The story became so descriptive and involved that both of them had to leave at separate times to attempt to relieve their sexual energy in the airplane bathroom. Neither of them was very successful and were now primed and ready for a release, with Sue going after Jake and Cheyenne going after Ron. Valerie had asked about going after Jake at some point during the trip, but Sue would have none of it. As far as she was concerned, Jake was hers alone, and the only reason Valerie was even on the trip was because Sue had offered it to her. In Sue’s mind, Valerie owed her a debt of gratitude.
Jake felt a mix of emotions as he walked with his mom around the resort. He knew something about her seemed off, but he couldn't quite place it. At the same time, he felt a nearly overwhelming urge to touch her, to feel her, and to be intimate in any way possible. Stress clouded his thoughts, and adrenaline rushed through his body. Sweat began to bead on his forehead and run down the side of his face. Sue took notice and pulled Jake off of the walkway and into the nearest building. It was a lounge with several guests and staff milling about. Frustrated, Sue continued to pull Jake through the area and down a hallway until she found an unoccupied bathroom. Pushing Jake in, she followed and locked the door behind them.
Leaning against the counter, Jake tried to catch his breath as he grappled with the feelings and emotions swirling and moving in his mind. Something was wrong. He didn’t feel like himself. He had only ever seen his mother as a loving and nurturing figure, a woman he admired, adored, and loved. But now Jake was feeling increasing pressure from some outside force to view his mother’s body in a new light, a light of sexual desire and pure lust. It was wrong, and Jake knew it, but his strength and ability to fight the pressure were rapidly deteriorating.
Sue was also at a loss for what was happening, but when she caught the outline of a growing bulge in Jake’s shorts, any thoughts she had for caring for him were quickly dispelled as her desire to see him naked took root and spread. She moved toward him and quickly pulled his shorts and boxers down to his ankles, revealing his pulsing member. Moving quickly, Sue pulled the straps of her swimsuit to either side and let the top portion of Martha’s one piece that she was wearing bunch up at her hips. The thought to remove it entirely, along with her swim skirt, crossed her mind, but it was brushed aside. She wanted to taste Jake, to lubricate his cock with her saliva before sliding it between Martha’s beautiful and full breasts. They were much larger than Sue’s, and she wanted to use them to make Jake cum for her.
Jake averted his eyes and looked up at the ceiling as he felt Sue take hold of him with Martha’s hand. As Sue lowered her head to take Jake in her mouth, he suddenly pushed her away. A voice called out in his mind, “That’s not Martha!”
He quickly pulled his shorts back up and ran out of the bathroom and back out to the main courtyard of the resort complex, desperately looking around to find his dad and siblings. Jake kept moving as he was not sure how far away Martha was.
“I don’t know what’s happening, but that was not my mom. It couldn’t have been,” he thought.
Out of the corner of his eye, Jake saw a flash of movement. He turned just as his sister, Cheyenne, ran into him, throwing her arms around him and crying.
“Jake,” she cried. “There’s something in my head! There’s a voice, and it’s…it’s making me want to do things. It made me want to do things to Dad…” She trailed off, burying her face into Jake’s shoulder.
Jake was confused and still felt the urge to keep running, but he stayed still and held his sister for several moments, unable to move. Sue came up behind them in Martha’s body, rage filling her face. The sight of Jake hugging who Sue knew was Valerie infuriated her. Sue opened her mouth to begin screaming at both of them as Martha, in Sue’s body, emerged from behind a stack of pool chairs. She was mumbling under her breath and only raised her voice as Sue and the others took notice of her.
“Et pereant malefici, ad veras formas revertantur omnes animae implicatae!” recited Martha as she blew the ashes of burning sage over all of them. There was a bright flash of light and a sudden rush of wind. Everything seemed to stand still for several moments, and it was as if the onlookers in the area had forgotten what they had just witnessed.
Sue was the first to realize that she was back in her own body. She tackled Martha to the ground and began to hit her wherever she could, scratching at Martha’s face and knocking her head against the concrete. Jake and Cheyenne snapped out of their momentary haze and, in turn, tackled Sue to the ground as a crowd gathered around them. Screaming and cursing, Sue writhed and twisted, but Jake and his sister held her firmly down. Resort staff arrived quickly with security. They helped Martha to her feet and relieved Cheyenne and Jake of Sue, carrying her off as she continued to kick and scream. Although her head was pounding, Martha took Jake and Cheyenne in her arms and hugged them so tightly they had to plead for air. When she relented and released them, Martha could only smile and cry that she was back in her own body and holding those whom she loved so dearly.
Ron arrived shortly after the incident with Jake’s younger brother and had to shoulder his way through the crowd to find Martha. Upon getting to her, he picked her up and held her close saying over and over again,” Please, Martha, tell me it’s really you. I’m so sorry I didn’t see it sooner.”
It took Martha several minutes to get her husband to calm down and a few hours more before all of the statements had been collected by local authorities. Nobody in the family revealed the fact that they had been under the influence of a magical spell, but they went along with the narrative that Martha had planned initially. She told the authorities about finding strange charges to her credit card for airfare and local transportation and only realized it had been Sue when she saw her at the resort, stalking her son and her family. That’s when Sue had attacked her. A multitude of bystanders attested to the validity of the attack, saying that Sue had seemed to come out of nowhere, and before anyone knew it, she had Martha on the ground and under a brutal assault.
Several days passed, and Martha and her family took it easy, mostly enjoying each other’s company and assuring one another that everything was fine and that none of them was truly in control of what they were doing while under the spell. By the weekend, Sue’s parents had flown out to get her and travel with her back to the mainland. They had already been interviewed by police back at home several times. Police had confirmed that Sue had used Martha’s credit card information to book her airfare and that she had been messaging her friend Valerie about going to the islands. Valerie had protested and then seemingly disappeared. She turned up, naked and bruised on her front lawn days later after Martha broke the spell. The part of her mind that had been trapped in another dimension and remembered the pain it had experienced. Those memories overpowered what Valerie thought she remembered about her brief time in Cheyenne’s body, and she went along with the story that Sue must have kidnapped her and left her somewhere. She then apparently escaped and found her way back home.
That Saturday night, Jake and his siblings went out to enjoy some fun at the beach with a nighttime volleyball tournament, leaving Martha and Ron in the suite by themselves. They curled up in the bed together, just enjoying each other’s company and the peace of a quiet room without their kids.
“Is your head feeling okay today?” asked Ron as he stroked Martha’s hair.
“Yes, for the hundredth time, I’m fine,” smiled Martha.
“Is there anything that you need, or anything I can do for you?” asked Ron, guilt still in his voice.
Martha propped herself up on her elbow and looked at her husband with a smile. She gently caressed his face and kissed his lips softly.
“You don’t have to feel guilty about anything. We were all struggling with horrible and overwhelming urges. I did and said things that I would never have done otherwise as well.” She kissed Ron again before continuing.
“And now that I’m feeling fully like myself again and recovered from what happened earlier this week, I think I’ll let you in on a little secret.”
Ron perked up. His guilt was replaced with cautious arousal and anticipation. Martha kissed him again, this time gently parting his lips with her tongue, something she had rarely done before. Their kiss deepened, lasting several seconds before Martha pulled away again. She got out of bed and removed her shirt and pajama pants to reveal a black lace bra and thong Sue had packed while she still had control of Martha’s body.
“There was one good thing that came from this whole experience,” Martha whispered seductively.
“And, and what was that?” Ron gulped.
“I told you how I read through that spell book extensively and saw that pieces of personality could slide between those caught in the spell?
Ron nodded.
“It would seem that either a bit of Sue’s libido stayed with me, or I just came to realize how much fun sex could be. So many things to explore.”
Ron’s heart raced as he slowly moved and sat on the edge of the bed, revealing a growing erection. Martha took note and bit her lip before smiling and slowly walking toward the bathroom.
“I was just thinking,” she said as she walked away from Ron, putting extra emphasis on the sway of her hips. “That I might need your help in the shower. You know how I struggle to wash my back very well.”
Martha unfastened her bra and let it fall to the floor. She locked eyes with her husband as she slowly moved her hands up to caress her breasts. Ron removed his shirt to expose his toned chest and core.
“Mmmmmm, I love the way you look, honey,” said Martha. She took her breasts in her hands and sensually massaged them, teasing her nipples with her fingers and savoring the ripples of sensation that radiated from them and through her body.
“You’re a goddess,” smiled Ron as he took off his shorts. He sat on the edge of the bed and began to slowly stroke himself to the sight of his wife.
Martha turned around and slowly bent over as she pulled her thong down to her ankles before standing back up and kicking it across the room. She looked over her shoulder at Ron and stepped into the bathroom, calling out to him.
“I might need your help washing my breasts too, honey. And maybe when you have them all soaped up, I might just slip a little and slide them over that godly cock of yours. I might even let you cum on them, but you have to play with my ass first.”
Ron stopped stroking as Martha finished talking and turned on the water. He twitched, unsure how to interpret her words, and cum began to leak onto his hand. Martha peaked out from the bathroom and smirked. She waltzed over to Ron and knelt in front of him at the edge of the bed.
“And now here you’ve gone and started without me,” she said as she took him fully into her mouth.
Her tongue danced over the head of Ron’s cock as she took him as deep as she could without gagging. She had never given him a blowjob before and wasn’t entirely sure what to do, but Ron seemed to enjoy it despite her inexperience. Within minutes, Ron began to tense up. Martha withdrew from his cock, breathing in deeply. She continued to slowly stroke him, admiring how slick his shaft had become.
“I’m at a loss as to whether I should finish you off right now or keep teasing you,” she said, still stroking her husband.
“Make me cum, and then we can have more fun in the shower before we waste the hot water,” panted Ron.
“Hmmmm,” giggled Martha. She stopped stroking and hopped up to run to the bathroom and turn the water off. “There,” she said, her eyes sparkling. “Now we can take our time.”
She sauntered back to Ron, savoring the lustful but agonized look in his eyes. He was aching for release, and she wanted to enjoy herself as she edged him along. Reaching her husband at the edge of the bed, Martha turned around and bent over in front of him, showing off her glistening labia and tight asshole. Backing herself up, Martha began to grind her ass against Ron’s cock, which was still wet from her spit and his precum.
“Now tell me, honey, now that you know I want to try new things in the bedroom, are you excited?” asked Martha as she continued to grind against him.
“Yes,” whispered Ron. He could barely speak as he tried to take everything about the experience in.
“Good. That’s what I want to hear,” purred Martha. “You must know that I’m going to make you cum for me several times tonight.”
“I do,” said Ron, groaning as Martha applied more pressure to his cock with her ass.
‘Mmmmm, good,” whispered Martha as she leaned back against her husband. “Now tell me, where do you want to cum first? You have so many…options.”
Martha spoke the last word slowly as she slowly continued to grind against Ron.
“B-breasts. On your breasts…quickly!” said Ron, breathing heavily
Martha swiftly stood up and wrapped her husband's throbbing cock between her breasts and moved up and down, stroking Ron as she applied pressure from the sides. Looking down, Martha giggled at the head of Ron’s cock popping in and out from between her breasts. Lowering her head, she took him in her mouth as well, once again teasing his head with her tongue.
“I’m cumming!” exclaimed Ron.
Martha quickly pull him out of her mouth and lowered herself so that her backside rested on her heels. Ron stood up fully as Martha stroked him through his orgasm, shooting streaks of cum across her chest and neck. A stray shot even hit her in her open mouth as she gasped at her handiwork. In the excitement of tasting Ron’s cum for the first time, Martha took him back into her mouth and continued to suck and stroke him until the last drops of his cum were sliding down her throat.
Standing up, Martha took Ron’s hand and led him back into the bathroom. She turned the water back on and then turned to face her husband.
“You made a mess, so now you have to clean me up,” she giggled. “Take your time, though, and maybe tease my ass a little. I might want you to cum there, too, a little later this week.”
Blood flowed back into Ron’s cock at his wife’s words, and he knew he was ready for another round.
Jake was out enjoying a Saturday at the mall with his friends. They were enjoying the excitement and energy that comes with enjoying a final summer together before they all went their separate ways for college and other plans in the fall. He felt a need to spend as much time as he could with his friends to make up for time lost during high school when Jake was dating Sue, his on and off again girlfriend with a controlling personality, great looks, less-than-average common sense, and a general lack of critical thinking skills. That was at least the polite description that Jake had come up with in his head to describe Sue. He wasn’t going to let her take another summer away from him, especially not after how she stood him up at their senior prom just two months prior.
After walking around the mall for a couple of hours and spending a fair bit of time at the arcade, Jake and his friends settled down at a table in the food court to take a break and figure out what they were going to have for lunch. The conversation soon shifted from food to talking about Jake’s mom, Martha. The guys had always given Jake a hard time about his mom and how hot she was.
“Jake, quick question,” said Alex. “If I paid 100 dollars, could you swipe a couple of pairs of your mom’s underwear for me?”
“You know, with the way you guys obsess over my mom, I can never tell if you’re kidding or not. Also, no. She’s my mom, and I will not do that for any amount of money,” replied Jake.
“Ok, fine,” Alex continued. “But can you at least tell me what kind of underwear she’s wearing? Such as the kind she might wear with a long dress with sunflowers on it?
“That is an almost creepily specific request,” laughed Jake.
‘Well,” answered Alex. “I ask because…”
Jake turned to follow Alex’s gaze to see his mom, Martha, walking over to their table. She smiled and waved at the group, stopping behind Jake and resting her hands on his shoulders with a slight squeeze.
“Hi, Mom,” said Jake, trying to hide his embarrassment. “I didn't realize you’d be here today. Where is Dad and everyone else?”
“Oh, he’s around here somewhere trying to find us a table and something to eat. You know how he gets. Has to have the perfect table. He’s an odd man, but I love him dearly, just like I love my little Jakey wakey baby boy!”
Martha leaned down, wrapped her arms around Jake, and planted a loud, wet kiss on his cheek. When she did, Alex and the others on the opposite side of the table caught a glimpse of Martha’s well-endowed breasts, struggling against her bra as her dress flapped from the quick motion. Jake made a show of trying to push her away to get Martha to stop embarrassing him in front of his friends. In reality, however, he appreciated her attention and care. His mom was a loving person, well-known and highly regarded in the community, a woman of stunning beauty but modest appetite for attention. She loved her three children more than anything in the world.
“Ok, that’s enough, mom. Thank you,” said Jake as he gently pushed at his mother. “You can go and embarrass your other children now.”
Matha laughed and gave Jake another hug from behind, unknowingly squishing her breasts against the top of his head and giving his friends an unprecedented view of her cleavage. She was a modest woman with the body of a goddess, and everyone in her vicinity who was attracted to the feminine form found themselves wanting for more as she walked by. But Martha had no desire to show off her body and only ever wanted to make love to her husband, not fuck, bang, or experiment. She was happy with her modest and relatively vanilla life, and that is what made those around her desire her all the more.
“Well,” said Martha as she stepped back from the table. “I should let you boys get back to your fun-filled day. I’m sure you have a lot planned for this summer before you’re all off to college, so make the most of it, and please stop by before the summer is over so we can all say goodbye and wish you luck before you go.”
Jake’s friends could only nod and mumble, still transfixed by the previous sight of Martha’s chest. As she walked away to find her husband, the boys’ eyes followed the sway of her hips outlined by her summer dress. They were all startled and attempted to avert their gaze as Martha abruptly stopped and returned to the table.
“One more thing, Jake,” she said as she again wrapped her arms around her son. “You’re dad, and I are getting some things for vacation coming up. Text me before you leave the mall today, and let me know if there is anything you need us to get. We’ll be out and about yet this afternoon with some more shopping.”
Jake just nodded and smiled at his mom, laughing as his friends practically drooled over the table as they stared at Martha. Finally, shaking himself out of his trance, Alex asked Martha what she had been shopping for already in preparation for the family’s annual trip to the US Virgin Islands. When Martha just listed off some basic items like towels and sunscreen, Alex suggested that she check out LustiLadi if she wanted a new swimsuit.
Martha smiled and replied to Alex, saying, “Thank you, Alex. I’ve never heard of that brand, but I’ll be sure to try something on of theirs before I leave the mall today. You all seem very enthusiastic about their products. They must be quite popular.”
The boys lost themselves in daydreams of Martha’s beautiful body in a skimpy swimsuit, leaving hardly anything to the imagination. Jake took the opportunity to stand up, hug his mom, and walk her away from the table before one of the other guys said anything else. He sent his mom off to enjoy the rest of her shopping. Then he returned to the table to rouse his friends from their erotic daydreams of his mother in a bikini, or their wishes of a sudden gust of wind to raise her dress to reveal her voluptuous backside outlined under her dress.
Eventually, Jake and his friends wrap up their lunch in the food court and head toward the exit of the mall to find something else to do to spend their afternoon. On the way out, Sue seemingly materializes out of nowhere to stop them from going through the door and heading outside. They all stared at each other for several moments before Jake told the others to head out and start the car and that he would be right there. Alex rolled his eyes and led the others around Sue and out the doors, mumbling, “She’s gonna reel him back in and fuck up the whole summer again.”
None of them liked Sue. She and Jake had dated on and off through high school, and she never wanted to commit to him. Her affection toward Jake only flared up when he seemed to be getting eyes for someone else. At that point, Sue would swoop in and steal Jake back and away from his friends.
Jake had come to recognize this pattern with the help of his friends, and this time he felt ready to keep Sue out of his life. In some ways, he had been waiting for this moment to tell her off and to finally reveal to her that she was the reason he was going to college out of state. He had assumed she would find out eventually and wanted to try to talk him out of it and again be in control of his life. They remained silent for several more moments before Sue finally spoke.
“I had thought and hoped you’d be going to school around here in the fall. A voice in my head has been telling me that we could try again and make this thing work as college sweethearts,” she said as she stepped toward Jake.
Jake didn’t initially respond. He stood still and waited for her to keep going. He knew what she would try to do, and he wanted to wait to tell her off to maximize her embarrassment and his satisfaction. Frustration began to boil up inside Sue. In previous attempts to get Jake’s attention, it was usually enough just to show up and say some sweet things, and he’d come crawling back to her. She stepped closer to him and put on a coy smile, desperate to keep Jake with her over the summer and into the fall.
“I’ve missed you, baby,” she said as she placed a hand on his chest. “I was thinking we could maybe head up to the lake this afternoon and talk. I got something from LustiLadi today that I want to show you.”
Sue held up a bag and opened it slightly to reveal a collection of micro bikinis and a box of condoms. Jake laughed to himself and pushed past her saying, “Lucky for me, I started listening to my friends these last few months after you stood me up at the prom. Have a good summer, Sue.”
That was all he had to say. Jake brushed passed Sue and jogged through the parking lot to catch up with his friends. The guys were happy to see Jake and greeted him with a chorus of cheers when he told them what Sue had tried and how he had responded. They headed out with plans to make the most of the afternoon and the rest of their summer. Meanwhile, Sue pouted and sulked around the mall before a revelation struck her, and she rushed home. She ran up to the attic and began tearing through box after box of her late grandmother’s belongings. With each box turning up little more than old clothes, Sue grew increasingly frustrated.
“Where is it, you old hag?” she spat, tearing through yet another box. “ I swear if you got rid of that spellbook or took it to your grave, I’ll dig up your bones and desecrate them.”
No sooner had she finished her sentence than a large thud erupted from the floor. An old, black book had fallen out of the box she was going through and onto the floor. Slowly, Sue knelt down and picked up the book, cradling it as she would a newborn child. She slowly walked back down to her room, where she closed and locked the door. Jake was going to be hers, whether it was by his own will or not.
Sue flipped through the book until she found a spell that sounded promising, one that would make her the closest person to Jake and his strongest feelings of love. She began the spell, gathering the required herbs and tokens, including some of her own hair that she collected from the shirt she’d been wearing that day. Unbeknownst to Sue, some of the hair was not hers but Martha’s. It had come off on Jake when Martha hugged him in the food court and then from Jake to Sue when he pushed past her at the mall exit. That, combined with Sue’s rudimentary understanding of Latin, ensured the spell would never go off as she had intended.
The next day, Sue woke up feeling groggy and almost hungover. She rolled out of bed and shuffled toward the bathroom, only to find she had walked into a closet. “Stayed up too late with that damn spell,” she mumbled.
Frustrated and still half asleep, she shuffled out of the closet, not noticing it wasn’t hers to begin with. Once in the bathroom, she sat down to pee and rubbed the sleep from her eyes. Progress was slow, and she still felt out of sorts as she finished on the toilet and shuffled over to the sink to wash her hands and face. When she finally looked into the mirror, she screamed as she saw Martha’s face staring back at her.
She reached up with shaking hands, touched her face, and pulled at her hair, feeling the pressure and sensations.
“Who…what…how… THE SPELL!” she exclaimed.
Jake’s dad, Ron, came running into the bathroom.
“Martha, sweetie, what’s wrong?!?” he asked frantically.
He ran over and put his arms around who he thought was his wife and held her close.
“What happened?” he asked as he stroked Martha’s head.
Sue panicked at first but quickly gained her composure. The adrenaline of the initial shock was wearing off, and she could now think more clearly.
“Oh, I’m so sorry…um…you…sweet husband man,” Sue stammered in Martha’s voice.
“Ron. Honey. My name is Ron. Did you hit your head or something?” said Jake’s dad, growing concern in his eyes. He loved his wife dearly and the life they had built together. While at times he wished she was a little more outgoing and adventurous, he still adored her and the stability their relationship had.
Sue kept trying to rack her brain for memories of Jake’s dad as she spoke. “I had the worst dreams last night, and when I came into the bathroom, I was still half asleep. I could have sworn I saw someone else in the mirror,” said Sue. “Thank you for being so protective of me.”
She hugged Ron and had a sudden thought about seeing him and Jake out on the boat together the previous summer when she had joined the family on a weekend camping trip. Sensations of pleasure and arousal pulsed through her. Sue had always thought that both Jake and his dad were very attractive. They both had athletic builds and spent a great deal of time at the athletic center, where Ron was a fitness instructor and swim coach. Where it would have been taboo for a nineteen-year-old to pursue a middle-aged man, Sue realized she could get away with anything she wanted. She could have Ron anytime she liked, and Jake was just down the hall, at least for the summer.
“Oh, dear, I sometimes forget just how strong you are,” purred Sue as she ran her hands over Ron. “I bet you could pick me up right now without issue and fuck this milf pussy right here on the bathroom counter.”
Ron was stunned. Never in the twenty years that he and Martha had been married had she ever spoken to him like that. They certainly had good and satisfying sex, but it was always an act of passion and love and never born of lust and intensity. He looked into Martha’s eyes and was confused when he saw a spark and energy he had never noticed before. The usual loving and nurturing look her eyes carried had been replaced with fiery, lustful energy. It was enthralling, intoxicating, and more than enough to overwhelm any voice of warning or logic in his mind. Seeming to work of their own accord, Ron’s hands swiftly removed Martha’s clothes before cupping her ass and hoisting her up to the counter.
Sue couldn’t help but smile and laugh to herself as Ron’s hands raced over her in Martha’s body. She pulled his shirt off to reveal his chiseled form as she deftly pulled his athletic shorts down using her feet in one swift motion. Ron’s erection popped up and down from the momentum.
“Wow,” mouthed Sue through Martha. Her eyes followed the motion of Ron’s member before moving up to meet his eyes. When he tried to move forward into her, she stopped him with her foot and coyly pushed him back into the wall with her foot as her hand moved down toward her abdomen. Ron’s eyes followed her hand and never wavered as Sue began playing with herself.
“I have to get things a little warmed up for that big cock of yours, baby, cooed Sue as she intensified the motion of her fingers. She could see precum dripping from Ron. When he tried to touch himself, she slapped his hand with her other foot and shook her finger at him.
“Let that pressure keep building, whispered Sue through Martha. You’re going to explode inside of me and fill me with your cum, but not until I let you.”
Sue continued to tease herself, building momentum and tension. Meanwhile, Ron could only look at his wife’s perfect form on display before him in a way he had only ever dreamed of. It was all too much for him. The powerful sensation of an unstoppable orgasm had already been building and passed its point of no return faster than Ron could react. Cum erupted from his cock. He leaned forward and furiously stroked himself and continued to spray cum onto who he thought was his wife, covering her stomach, breasts, and face.
“Oh yes, cum for me, baby! cried Sue through Martha. “Give it all to me!”
Ron fell back against the wall, his erection still firm and twitching. Sue hopped from the counter, dripping cum as she went, and began kissing Ron while stroking him through his post-orgasm sensitivity. Her tongue darted in and out of his mouth, again catching him off guard. Never before had his wife been interested in sex of this caliber. The excitement of it all was almost too much to bear, and he began to wonder what could have happened to change her behavior so drastically. But his questioning was short-lived as Sue stroked him ever faster, her hand slipping nimbly over his cum coated erection.
“Dad,” called Jake from the bottom of the stairs. “Are you up there? I’m ready to go to the gym.”
Ron tried to get Sue to stop as he answered Jake, but she continued to stroke him furiously, spurred on by the sound of Jake’s voice.
“Be down …in a minute…just.. in the bathroom…oooohhhhh,” Ron grunted as his voice trailed off. Sue finally released her grip on Ron as he came again, spilling his load onto her legs and the floor.
“Okay,” said Jake slowly. “Don’t want to know what you’re doing up there, but maybe leave the door open when you’re done in the bathroom to air it out for Mom.”
Ron sighed before slumping down to the floor. Sue admired her handiwork through Martha’s eyes before walking over and grabbing a towel from the rack next to the shower. She looked over her shoulder at Ron before slowly and sensually bending over to wipe off her legs. Then, she turned and cleaned her stomach, chest, and face, before passing the towel to him as she stood at the counter to wash her face and get ready for the day. All the while, Martha’s supple ass was inches from Ron’s face.
He could feel the lust building up again but knew he needed to get down to Jake. Against his basal desires, Ron stood up and pressed himself against his wife, wrapping his arms around her and cupping her breasts as he pressed his newly erect penis gently against her ass. Kissing her neck slowly, he said, “I’ll have something more for you later tonight.”
Then he got dressed and left with Jake to go to the gym. Jake’s siblings were also out of the house for the day, enjoying the beautiful summer Sunday with their friends. Sue enjoyed having the house to herself and spent the better part of the morning in a bath before getting dressed and snooping around the house. She did so while wearing a tight tank top with no bra and a short skirt she had found in Jake’s sister’s room after deciding that Martha’s taste in clothing was not her style. Eventually, Sue made her way into Jake’s room and searched about for anything that might indicate he was talking to or interested in another girl. When she found nothing exciting, she put on his wireless headphones and lost herself dancing to music in the middle of his room.
Before long, Jake returned home, having left his dad at the gym to teach a class where the usual instructor had called out sick. Jake walked into his room and stopped dead at the sight of his mother dancing like a young woman at amateur night in a club, trying to show the crowd that she was the next big thing. Her shirt failed at times to completely contain Martha’s large breasts, and the skirt rode up, exposing her bare ass any time she bent down during her dance. He called out to her more than once, trying to ask what the hell she was doing, but the dance continued. Finally, Jake stepped forward and pulled the headphones off his mother’s head.
Sue turned around, startled, and gazed at Jake through Martha’s eyes. A well of passion and lust welled within her as memories of Jake’s dad flooded her mind. That, coupled with the lack of release earlier in the bathroom with Jake’s dad, had Sue hungry for more. She eyed Jake with hungry, lustful eyes, admiring his toned frame that lay partially hidden beneath his sweaty clothes. As Sue stepped toward Jake in Martha’s body, he stepped back until he was against the wall.
Jake’s heart pounded as a mix of adrenaline, lust, and fear surged through him. Something was deeply wrong with the situation, and he knew it didn’t make sense. Yet, he couldn’t help but feel physically attracted to the woman standing before him, his mother. His gym shorts did little to hide how his body was reacting to the situation, and it only became more evident as Sue took his hand and guided it under her skirt. He shivered at the touch. It was hot and dripping wet. The temptation to push further in nearly overwhelmed Jake just as his cell phone started to ring. His ringtone snapped Jake back to reality, and he pushed past Sue and ran back downstairs to take his call.
Sue went after him but stopped at the bottom of the stairs to look out the front window at Alex walking up the sidewalk to the house. He saw who he thought was Martha and waved at her before coming up and knocking on the door. Opening the door, Sue smiled at Alex and made a point to drive Alex’s focus toward Martha’s breasts. She knew Alex didn’t like her, and she was determined to get some sort of revenge on him.
“Hey Martha, um. Is, uh. Is Jake home?” stammered Alex as he tried to keep his eyes on Martha’s.
“He is home, but he’s a bit busy at the moment. Did you two have some plans this afternoon?”
“Um, not really,” said Alex, his eyes again dropping to Martha’s breasts. “I just wanted to see if he wanted to hang out since you guys are leaving for your trip in a few days.”
Sue had forgotten all about Jake’s family’s annual trip to the Caribbean. A malicious smile crossed her face as she thought through her options and what she would be able to do on the trip. Finally, she turned her attention back to Alex, who waited awkwardly on the front steps.
“I’m sorry dear, but Jake won’t be free tonight. We’ve still got quite a bit of packing to do,” said Sue through Maratha. “I know that must be disappointing. So, to make it up to you, would you like me to show you my tits? I can see they have your attention already.”
Alex stared at her in astonishment before blurting, “YES!”
Sue laughed hysterically as she shouted, “No!” and slammed the door in Alex’s face before retreating back upstairs to plan her next move. She spent the rest of the afternoon and evening hiding out in Martha’s bedroom, listening to music and messaging her friend Valerie on an instant messaging app she had downloaded on Martha’s phone, which was not password protected but used a fingerprint sensor.
Sue: Valerie, do you remember how I told you how weird my grandma was and how she was always talking nonsense and bullshit and cooking bizarre stuff in her creepy shed?
Valerie: Yeah. I always assumed that was code for drugs or something, like she was making meth.
Sue: No, that bitch was a witch!
Valerie: Now I’m thinking that you’re the one doing drugs.
Sue: Val, seriously. She brewed potions and cast spells, and she wrote her own book with everything that she knew, and I have it. My parents had stashed it away in the attic with a bunch of her other stuff that they took from her house after she died. I used the book, and I did something big.
Valerie: Ok. I’ll play along. What did you do that is so big?
Sue: Well, if we’re talking about big things that I did, I made Jake’s dad cum all over me by hardly touching him at all.
Valerie: WTF
Valerie: GTFO
Valerie: Seriously, what?!? What did you do? Is he big? He’s so fucking hot. God! I’d scream and cream for that Dad D.
Sue: I see that I have your attention now. I cast a spell, and I took over Martha’s body—Jake’s mom.
Valerie: I’m sorry. What?
Sue: If you don’t believe me. Look at this video.
Sue attached a video of herself talking through Martha and told Valerie the intricate details of every secret conversation they had ever had with one another.
Valerie: Holy shit. This is unbelievable.
Sue: Girl, It’s fucking amazing. You have to try this. I bet we can get you in on this with someone else in the family, like Jake’s twin sister, and then we can go on this trip in a few days. They go to the Virgin Islands every Summer. Leaving on Wednesday.
Valerie: Idk, sounds pretty crazy. What if we’re caught?
Sue: Not gonna happen. This whole thing is foolproof.
Valerie: I guess it could be fun. Jake’s dad is pretty hot. How and when would we do it, though? And what are you going to do tomorrow and Tuesday before leaving for the trip? Doesn’t Jake's mom like work at that big insurance office?
Sue: Wait…work? Oh shit.
Valerie: And what happened to Martha? Is she like dead now or something? How do we reverse the spell when we’re done with this?
Sue: I have it all figured out. There’s just another little spell we do to undo the spell when we’re ready. As for Martha, I don’t really care where she is. Probably in some sort of dimensional rift. Not my problem. I have to go. Jake’s dad is home, and I’m going to go help him in the shower after he spent all day getting hot and sweaty in the gym. Think about his naked body covered with soap, his muscles glistening in the water, and use that as your motivation to do this with me. Just think, two weeks' vacation with him on a beach where he will hardly ever be wearing a shirt. Might even get some chances to fuck him. Just saying, if you were serious about that scream and cream bit. ;)
Sue left Valerie to think about Ron and his toned body and hurried to the doorway of the bedroom to call out for Ron to come upstairs to help her with something. She was determined to feel him inside her this time. As he made his way up the stairs, Ron felt the same powerful urges of lust bubbling up inside him. He knew his wife was waiting for him, and he had to have her in every way possible. But it was not his wife for whom he lusted. A voice in the back of his head tried to tell him something was wrong, but it was drowned out as he walked into the bedroom to see Sue in Martha’s body, waiting for him in nothing but a short bathrobe Sue had taken from Jake’s sister’s room. The voice of caution and reason faded away as he took Sue in his arms and began kissing her.
On the other side of town that same morning, Martha awoke in a strange room she didn’t recognize. Her breathing rapidly increased when she looked at herself in the large vanity mirror in the corner of the room. As she worked to slow her breathing to keep from passing out, Martha’s thoughts raced and puzzled over what was happening.
“Am I still asleep?” she thought. “Was I drugged? Where was I last? What did I eat? Where is Ron? Oh, Ron!”
Martha collapsed to the floor in Sue’s body and cried. Several minutes passed before she was able to regain her composure. As her sobs faded away, an eerie calm came over the room. The sudden buzz of a cell phone on the nightstand startled Martha from her solemn state. Feeling on edge and unsure, she slowly edged toward the phone and picked it up, and was surprised when it unlocked with her fingerprint. “I need to figure out what is going on. I know that I’m Martha, but I’m not… I’m...Oh, this is so confusing and overwhelming…”
Martha’s internal monologue stopped as she came to a haunting realization as she pulled up different social media accounts on the phone. She slowly stood up and set the phone back on the nightstand before returning to the mirror.
“Sue,” she whispered. “I recognize the face now. Oh Susan, you wretched child, what have you done?”
Feeling her calm increasing, Martha walked back over to the nightstand and sat back on the bed to dive into any and all information she could pull from the device. She knew that Sue was a very social individual and talked to a lot of people. Martha was confident that she could find more information on what had happened and how she might be able to fix what had happened.
After gathering all of the information about Sue through her social media accounts, Martha decided to check through her texts as well, thinking she may have talked to someone about what she did to switch their bodies or do whatever it was that she did. Sue’s texts were full of conversations with different guys she had gone to school with and guys from around town. Every conversation was a different level of sexting full of lewd photos and language Martha had rarely encountered and certainly never used. Certainly, she enjoyed being aroused and making love with her husband, but there was something untamed about these messages. There was little to no emotion associated with the exchanges, just pure, undiluted lust. She was surprised and moderately impressed with how Sue was able to get just about anything she wanted, and all she had to do was make sexual promises she never actually seemed to keep and send some photos of herself.
As Martha continued to read through the messages, her venture became less about finding information about Sue and what she had done to Martha and more about a morbid curiosity about sexual escapades she had never considered. A tingling sensation grew in Martha’s stomach, like a thousand writhing butterflies. The sensation spread lower, and she began to feel flushed and excited as her heart rate increased.
“No,” she thought as she looked through more pictures these men were sending to Sue. “I need to be looking around for information. I should get ready, trying going home, talking to Ron and explain what’s going on.”
Somewhat reluctantly, Martha put the phone done and continued to look through the room. Looking under Sue’s bed, she saw a box. Pulling it out, Martha was greeted by an assortment of dildos, vibrators, and other sex toys. She stared at them for several moments, feeling the tingling sensation return, stronger than before. Shivering with a mix of excitement and anticipation, Martha slowly reached toward the box but stopped when something caught her attention in her peripheral vision. Turning her head, Martha looked toward the desk. Underneath it was a large, weathered black book that looked very out of place. The tingling sensation ebbed away as she crawled over to the book and began to look through it.
Page after page revealed potions and spells to treat any ailment or concern a person could have. Martha’s eyes darted from word to word until they froze on a particular passage that described the spell Sue had performed. Martha read and reread the passage and the warnings associated with the spell.
“That little monster,” Martha said to herself. “Now that I know what you’ve done, I can confront you and fix this mess before something terrible happens. But first…”
Martha looked back toward the box on the floor next to the bed. The tingling returned in full force, and she passed the point of no return. She needed a release and would have it one way or another. Positioning herself on the bed with one of the toys in hand, Martha removed the clothes she had woken up in and began to tease herself. She had never done much, if anything, to pleasure herself, but her hands and body seemed to know what felt best. The toy she had selected had initially seemed odd and complicated, with multiple attachments Martha wasn’t entirely sure how to use. But the size and shape of the main shaft of the toy seemed to closely resemble her husband’s cock, and that’s all Martha was able to see. She looked at the toy, and she just saw Ron in her mind, leaning over her as he spread her legs and slid into her.
As the thought of Ron penetrating her crossed her mind, Martha slid the main shaft of the toy into her pussy, slowly and deliberately. The sensation sent shivers through her body as she continued to slowly slide the toy in and out, increasing the depth and speed each time. Within thirty seconds, her rhythm was quick and consistent. Martha looked down and admired the sight of the toy glistening with her body’s own lubrication. She noticed buttons on the side of the toy and haphazardly began to push them, desperate to increase the sensation she was feeling.
The first button started the toy’s main vibrating function, causing Martha to squeal slightly as a new sensation of pleasure began building and spilling over. Another button activated one of the attachments, which lowered itself onto Martha’s protruding clitoris and caressed it as a lover’s tongue might.
“Mmphff,” exhaled Martha through Sue’s voice. “Oh, Ron, why haven’t I ever asked you to use your tongue on me? Oh, this feels amazing. Oh, Ron! Oh, Honey, YES!”
Waves of pleasure built and crashed over Martha. She closed her eyes as they rolled back, and the sensations washed over her, making her shiver with delight and craving more. The pleasure she felt was building, and Martha was determined to reach a climax. Her right hand continued to push buttons on the toy as her left moved up to caress her breasts and tease her nipples. She wondered if the strength of the sensations was simply because she was in Sue’s body or if she had just never thought to explore all of the feelings and sensations that sex had to offer. Her thoughts were cut short, however, as she pressed a button that activated another attachment on the toy that began to tease and explore her asshole.
“Oh no! That’s not…” started Martha. “Not…so bad.”
The anal attachment slowly continued to caress and tease her, probing her and adding to the overall feeling of excitement. Martha repositioned herself and spread her legs a little further to allow better access for the toy. It almost seemed to sense what she was doing and probed a little deeper still. She continued to fuck her pussy and clit with the other attachments, adding to the continuous stream of juices that ran down over her asshole as the third attachment continued to probe deeper still, its speed increasing until it was fucking Martha’s ass at the same pace with which she was fucking her pussy.
A sudden feeling of panic surged through Martha just as her climax was building. What if she wasn’t alone in the house? But the feeling faded as fast as it came as the waves of pleasure increased in frequency and intensity. Martha was going to let this orgasm live if it was the last thing she did.
“Oh, Ron, YES! MAKE ME CUM FOR YOU, HONEY!”
Martha couldn’t help but scream for her husband as she reached her peak. An involuntary series of moans escaped her lips as she continued driving the toy into herself. A growing wet spot had formed on the blankets underneath her, and she was sweating profusely. Her arms burned and cried for respite, but still, she kept her rhythm through the strongest waves of blissful sensation that pulsed through her whole body. She clenched hard against the motion of the toy, arching her back as her pace finally began to slow down. Martha shivered and squirmed from overstimulation as she fumbled to turn the toy off completely. Even though she was no longer thrusting it into her pussy, the attachments continued to work her ass and clit, threatening to drive her crazy. At this point, she was overly sensitive, and each new pulse of the toy nearly sent her over the edge again. Finally, she managed to power everything down and relaxed into the soft bed, the toy still inside her.
A euphoric calm came over Martha. Her mind was filled with blissful thoughts, wisping in and out of existence. Her muscles also felt a sense of release and calm, as if she had just finished a relaxing massage.
“Oh, Ron, when I get back home and am myself again, I think I might finally be ready to try some new things in the bedroom,” Martha whispered to herself. “I don’t know how much of that was me and how much was that little monster, Sue, but I don’t think I can come back from it. The feeling was too amazing, too strong, too sensual to ignore.”
Martha slowly and carefully slid the toy out and dropped it onto the floor with a dull thud. Her hand reached down and touched the bed beneath her and felt the magnitude of the wet spot she had created. She giggled to herself before slowly getting out of the bed, still feeling tender and sensitive.
“I am going to clean this mess up and then have a shower,” thought Martha. “After that, we’re going to take this book, confront Sue, and get this whole mess sorted out.”
Martha took her shower and changed the bedding, all the while thinking to herself that it probably wasn’t the first time something like that had been done in that bed. She felt more confident overall in Sue’s body after having explored herself and opted to wear a short skirt and a tank top. In searching all over the room, she couldn’t find a clean pair of underwear.
“Oh dear,” thought Martha.
She knew that even though the dirty underwear belonged to Sue and was probably safe to wear, she wasn’t comfortable with the prospect of wearing her soiled panties. However, the only other alternative seemed to be to go without entirely.
“Well, I guess I’ll just feel the breeze a little more today,” said Martha as she left the house. She hadn’t run into Sue’s parents, and for that, she was grateful. Suspecting they were off at work or out enjoying the day. Whatever the case was, she was happy they hadn’t seemed to be around when she had been masturbating and that she had some additional time to look around the house. In doing so, she found Sue’s purse with her wallet and car keys. Feeling ready for a confrontation, she stepped outside and looked around to get her bearings on where exactly in town she was. Having grown up and lived in the area all her life, it took Martha just a few seconds to plot a good route to her house and think of a place where she could park the car out of the direct line of sight of her family.
As she drove, Martha rehearsed what she was going to say to Ron and her kids. A short-lived feeling of dread made its way through her mind as she thought about the damage Sue could be doing to her family while masquerading in Martha’s body. She shuddered at the thought and pushed it from her mind, refocusing on different ways the conversation with Ron might go. “He’ll know it’s me,” she thought. “He has to.”
Martha arrived at her predetermined spot and parked the car before walking back toward her house, trying to stay off the street as much as possible and not draw attention to herself. She weaved through backyards and an alley for a few minutes before coming within line of sight of her front door. She saw Jake’s friend Alex walking up to the house and contemplated calling out to him before reasoning that doing so would only cause more issues at the present moment. Instead, she stayed out of sight, using some trees and bushes in the neighbor’s yard as cover, and moved closer to the house. Peering through the bushes, Martha could see the front door and only look on in horror as she saw Sue in her body open it to greet Alex. Every second that Martha looked at Sue in her body, every word that Sue spoke in Martha’s voice made her gut churn. When Sue slammed the door in Alex’s face, Martha knew that she had to do something, but what?
She began to think that a direct confrontation would be a bad idea. Moreover, she noticed that Ron’s car was gone and reasoned that he and Jake were probably at the gym.
“Stop,” Martha said louder than she anticipated. She had only meant to say it to herself.
She covered her mouth and held her breath as Alex stopped walking back toward his car to look around. He looked in her direction and slowly walked over to the bushes. Martha began to panic. She hadn’t planned on having to confront Jake’s friends about all of this, nor had she given any thought to what to say should the situation arise. Alex came around the bushes and stared at her.
“My god, woman,” exclaimed Alex. “Why can you not take no for an answer? How many times do we have to tell you to stay the hell away from Jake? He even told you himself just yesterday to stay out of his life. Give me one good reason not to call the cops on you right now.”
Without thinking, Martha blurted in Sue’s voice, “I’ll suck your dick if you keep your mouth shut!”
She was just as shocked by those words as Alex was. She had not planned on saying that. It had just come out. Martha’s mind raced back to the information she had read in the spell book and even contemplated getting it from the car to show Alex what was going on. There were passages and warnings after the directions for the spell that explained potential hazards and side effects.
The book said that in the event that the spell causes two people to switch bodies, aspects of personality from the original person may still be present. Additionally, the individual who casts the spell can further alter the effects based on their mood and state of mind when the spell was originally performed. In extreme cases, the emotion felt when the spell was cast could even create an influencing aura that affected not only those directly involved with the spell but those they interacted with afterward as well.
While Alex still stood, mouth agape and staring at her, Martha tried to salvage the situation and fight the lustful feelings building up within her.
“No,” she thought. “I can’t let Sue’s libido and pent-up sexual desires control me. I have to be stronger than this magic.”
Martha’s eyes locked with Alex’s gaze. A storm of mixed emotions of fear, arousal, excitement, and anxiety swirled in her mind as the tingling sensation she had felt earlier in the morning returned. She could feel her cheeks begin to flush, and she felt an increased wetness between her thighs. Sexual anticipation charged the air between her and Alex. She stepped toward him.
“No, I can’t!” she screamed in her head. She took another step forward.
“This is Jake’s best friend, and I’ve known him since he was a baby!” she again shouted in her mind. She was just a foot away from Alex, who was still fixed in place, seemingly in shock.
Martha stopped just as she pressed up against Alex with Sue’s body, her hands on the waistband of his shorts. Primal desire told her to rip off his shorts and take his cock in her mouth until he came over and over again. Visions of his cum filling her mouth and covering her face danced through Martha’s mind, and the desire to make them a reality was almost overwhelming. But a voice called out from the confines of her consciousness and told her to stop, that they would be seen, and being arrested for sexual acts in a public setting would not help her get back to her family. The feelings of sexual desire subsided somewhat. Martha looked at Alex through Sue’s eyes.
“Or maybe just the thought of your cock in my mouth is enough to buy your silence?” she purred as she playfully bit at his ear.
She looked down to see a large bulge in Alex’s shorts and a wet spot forming as he leaked precum for her. It took all of Martha’s willpower to keep from grabbing hold of his cock and stroking it until he came for her.
“I think I have your attention now, huh?” she continued as she ran her hands over Alex’s chest. “Why don’t you head on home now and rub one out while you think about my lips around your dick.”
Alex shivered, and the wet spot on his shorts grew a little larger. “Okay,” he whispered as she awkwardly turned and walked back toward his car.
Martha breathed a sigh of relief and decided that she would head back to Sue’s house to make another plan. As much as she wanted to go and confront Sue, she knew she needed to have some sort of backup plan and a means to convince Ron and her family of what was happening. As she drove, her mind wandered to what she had seen Sue wearing when she answered the door, and the feelings of despair returned.
“If this spell is making me overly sexually charged, I can’t imagine what Sue is doing in my body,” thought Martha. “I don’t want to be angry with Ron if he does anything with her because it’s me, after all, in voice and appearance. Still…”
Tears flowed freely down her face as Martha drove on. She felt terribly guilty about even the slightest thought of wanting to take Alex in her mouth, and she cried, knowing that it was only a matter of time before Sue was using her body to make love to Ron. “I have to figure out how to stop this,” she said out loud as she wiped away the tears. “Sue may not have planned properly to get this whole thing started, but I’m going to make sure I can get back out of it, even if I have to make backup plans for my backup plans!”
Once she was back at Sue’s house, Martha went straight up to her room and started going through Sue’s phone once again and looking through the old spell book. She found a notebook and pen on the desk and began to draft her plans, the supplies she would need for another spell to break the one currently on her, and the risks associated with doing so. Even with perfect intentions, ingredients, and a clear mind, there would still be risks of losing aspects of her personality in Sue’s body and mind. Martha understood this clearly but wanted nothing more than to be back in her husband’s arms and to see her children through her own eyes again.
“I’ve been away from you all for just a day, and I already feel so alone,” Martha cried.
Martha spent several hours going through her notes and reciting the words to the spell over and over again, using Sue’s phone to translate the Latin through multiple apps to make sure she knew exactly what she was saying and how each word should be spoken. By the end of it all, she had nearly filled the entire notebook with her plans. Just as she lay the notebook down on the bed, she heard Sue’s parents come back into the house and call out for her. Taking a deep breath, she walked out of the bedroom and down the stairs to greet them.
Sue’s parents asked her how her day had been and if she had done anything fun, and said they had missed her while they were out and about shopping and enjoying the down. Edward, Sue’s father, gave her a hug and apologized for the argument they’d had the day before. Martha played Sue’s personality as best as she could, acting aloof and accepting Edward’s hug with a feigned half-hearted embrace. She knew the longer she was around Sue’s parents, the greater the risk of exposing herself. Fortunately, the conversation wrapped up, and she was able to go back upstairs with a promise that she’d be back down for dinner later.
Back in Sue’s room, Martha noticed that Sue’s phone was pinging with several notifications. She picked it up and opened the corresponding app to see in real-time the conversation Sue and Valerie were having.
“Oh, this is perfect,” whispered Martha. “She must have signed on through my phone, and it never kicked her out on hers.”
She rushed over to the desk and found a new notebook before settling onto the bed to read what the two girls were talking about and take more notes on anything useful or any thoughts she had about their conversation. By the time Martha needed to go down and have dinner with Sue’s parents, she had modified her plan. In the chaos of the day, she had forgotten that her family was supposed to be leaving for their vacation in just a few days, but she could use that to her advantage. Running downstairs to the kitchen for dinner, Martha couldn’t help but smile. She was going to not only expose Sue and break the spell, but she was going to make sure the girl was not able to cause any more harm to her family moving forward. All Martha needed was a little bit of time.
During Dinner, Martha apologized for being aloof earlier in the afternoon and for the argument that she had started the day before.
“I’m really sorry, Dad,” she said with a quivering lip. “I know I’m not a very good daughter sometimes. I’ve just been so stressed lately because I know I’ll be going to college in a few months, and Jake and I have been talking again…”
Martha trailed off to pretend to wipe away a tear before continuing.
“I know it probably seems so silly, like he and I just keep going back and forth, but he’s just so wonderful. And… and we’ve been talking again, and I can just feel that something is different this time. He invited me to go on his family’s trip to the US Virgin Islands. I know it’s really short notice, but I talked to his mom, Martha, today too, and she really wants me there. She’s so nice and loving, and so is Jake. They even offered to buy me a plane ticket too, which I know couldn’t have been cheap on such short notice. They’re such loving people and…” said Martha, her voice beginning to shake.
Talking about Jake brought back the fear and anxiety of being away from him and the rest of her family, the fear of Sue having free reign of her house, and the feelings of uncertainty that she was in over her head with everything going on.
“I’m sorry,” said Martha. She was no longer acting and let her true sadness show. “I just feel alone without him, and I love him so much. It messes with my head, and I just…”
Sue’s mom came over and hugged Martha, thinking that she was consoling her daughter. Martha held her close and buried her face into Sue’s mother’s shoulder and cried. Although her plan had originally been to put on an act and convince Sue’s parents to let her go on the trip, Martha hadn’t realized just how much she already missed her family and feared for their safety. When her tears had dried and she was able to compose herself, Martha sat back up and apologized to Sue’s parents, laughing to herself as she realized that she didn’t even know their names. Her plan had worked, and Martha got the permission she wanted to go on the trip. Using the excuse of needing to pack, she rushed back upstairs to Sue’s room.
The next phase of her plan was to make sure she could get a plane ticket and find a way to get to the resort once she was on the island. Fortunately, Martha had her credit card information memorized. She searched for available seats and jumped for joy when she found a seat available in economy on the same flight Ron and her family would be on. Now all that was left to do was pack and lay low for the next few days while trying to make attempts to get back to her house and get a hold of Ron. As Martha reflected on a busy and strange day in Sue’s body and tried to relax, energy was peaking for Sue as she continued to exploit Martha’s body.
Ron’s hands swiftly removed the robe that Sue had been wearing and gazed at the gorgeous body of his wife before him, not knowing that it wasn’t truly the woman he loved. Lust burned within him as he pulled Sue back into an increasingly aggressive embrace. Her tongue darted in and out of his mouth as she tore at his clothes. Once he was naked, he scooped Sue up and carried her into the bathroom. She wrapped her legs around him and felt his throbbing member pressing against her, desperate to push inside her increasingly receptive pussy.
“I’ve been thinking about you all day,” panted Ron.
“Is that so?” whispered Sue. “Tell me what you were thinking.
“I was thinking that I was going to repay you for a wonderful start to my day,” replied Ron, gently placing Sue down on the bathroom counter and spreading her legs.
He slowly reached down and nimbly worked both hands over her labia and clitoris before gently sliding a finger into Sue, repeatedly making a “come here” motion as his other hand continued to build pressure and stimulation on her clit. Meanwhile, Sue couldn’t help but moan as Ron used his lips and tongue to continuously tease her nipples and neck. For several minutes, Ron continued his manual stimulation, slowly building a pressure wave of pleasure that continuously threatened to boil over. Smaller waves of pleasure rippled through her from different directions, coming from each point Ron touched. Sue leaned back against the mirror and closed her eyes, savoring the sensations.
“Seems like you’re ready,” said Ron, smiling.
Sue opened her eyes and looked at Ron gripping his cock and gently pressing it against her labia, coating the head of his cock with her pussy’s juices and making it glisten. The sudden realization that she was about to be fucked by Jake’s dad sent a shiver of anxiety and excitement through Sue. She wrapped her legs around Ron and pulled him closer, forcing his cock into her. In Martha’s voice, she cried out, “Oh fuck yes! Oh, fuck me, baby!”
Ron had never heard his wife talk to him like that. Her words supercharged his lust, and he began thrusting into her with tremendous speed. Sue wrapped her legs tighter around him and locked her arms around the back of Ron’s neck. He picked her up from the counter and didn’t miss a beat as he increased his rhythm further yet.
“This. Is. Amazing.” exhaled Sue between thrusts.
She locked her hands together behind Ron’s neck as tight as she could and locked her feet together behind his back, holding on as tightly as she could. Raising herself up before Ron’s next thrust, Sue let herself drop to meet his movement, forcing him into her at a slightly different angle. The resulting change set off all of her pleasure alarms, and she raised herself up again and again to meet each new thrust. The pressure wave of pleasure quickly erupted as Sue came all over Ron’s dick as he continued to fuck her. Involuntarily, all of her muscles tensed, and she tightened herself around Ron’s shaft and dug her nails into his back.
“Cum inside me before you fuck me to death!” exclaimed Sue.
Her words seemed to do the trick as Ron quickly reached his maximum and tensed up as well, pulsing his cock with a new eruption of cum. The two of them stayed locked together for several moments before Ron gently placed Sue back onto the counter and slowly pulled out of her, causing his cum to drip onto the floor. Sue watched with tired yet lustful eyes.
“I thought I may have drained you dry this morning,” she purred.
“I’ll always have more for my goddess,” panted Ron.
He kissed Sue again before starting the shower.
“Are you going to join me?” he said, winking.
“As much as I’d love to, I think I might go lie down for a moment, “whispered Sue. “I need to get the feeling back in my legs.”
“Fair enough,” chuckled Ron. “I love you, honey. So much. You’re the perfect partner and the perfect woman. I don’t tell you that enough.”
Sue was taken off guard by Ron’s sudden change from lust to passion and admiration.
“Oh, thank you. You too,” she replied as she quickly hurried out of the bathroom.
She put her robe back on and went downstairs, sneaking past the living room where Jake and his siblings were watching a movie and into the kitchen. Sue opened the fridge and freezer and browsed through her options before settling on a tub of chocolate ice cream. Scooping herself a generous bowl, she crept back upstairs to the bedroom and sat in bed to watch TV and enjoy her ice cream. After some time, Ron came out of the shower in a towel and moved about the room, taking an inventory of his clothes and making mental notes for packing for the trip. He turned toward Sue to talk to her and noticed the empty bowl of ice cream in her lap.
“Um, honey. Did you eat an entire bowl of ice cream?” asked Ron.
“Yeah, why?” replied Sue as she stared at the TV.
“I guess I must have stopped the blood flow to more than just your legs then,” laughed Ron.
“What do you mean?” asked Sue as she turned toward him.
“Honey, you’re…you’re lactose intolerant, answered Ron flatly.
Sue felt a sharp churning in her stomach. Her eyes widened as a sudden and primal urge to rush to the nearest toilet forced her from the bed and into the bathroom. Not bothering to shut the door behind her, she barely made it to the toilet before the floodgates of hell opened from her backside. She heard Ron roaring with laughter over the torrent before he closed the bathroom door.
“What are you laughing at, Dad?” Jake called from the bottom of the stairs.
“Oh, nothing, just your mother’s misfortune,” Ron called back.
Speaking to Sue through the closed door, he continued, “But seriously, Martha, honey, please let me know if you need anything. If this is anything like last time, you’re probably going to be out of commission for a couple of days. If you need me to, I’ll call the office for you and tell them you need to rest up from being…sick, before we go on our trip.”
Sue cursed to herself and, for the next few hours, even regretted having ever cast the spell in the first place. By the time she was able to walk back out to the bedroom, she was sore and exhausted from the ordeal. Walking over to the nightstand, she saw a large sports drink and a note:
I know you’ll be up a bit tonight. Sleeping on the couch, so the bed is all yours. Drink up, ice cream girl.
Love, Ron.
Too tired to think of any retort to the note, Sue took a few drinks from the bottle before flopping on the bed with only her thoughts of regret and the angry sounds of her intestines to keep her company.
“Wherever Martha is, even if it’s some sort of demonic dimension, can’t be as bad as this,” thought Sue.
Martha lay awake in Sue’s room, her heart racing. A thousand thoughts a minute raced through her mind as she struggled to calm herself down. She began to hyperventilate. Sitting up and clutching a pillow, Martha rocked back and forth as the thoughts continued to move through her head. One stuck out above the others, and Martha’s eyes darted to the spell book that she had placed back on the desk. Summoning all of the energy she could, Martha hopped over to the desk and retrieved the book, darting back to the bad as quickly as she could.
Panting from the anxiety, she clumsily opened the book and began to thumb through the pages, trying to find what she had marked before. When she couldn’t find it, she tossed the book aside and grabbed one of the notebooks she had been putting her thoughts and plans in and flipped through the pages frantically. Finally, she found what she had been looking for, the passage that she had remembered reading earlier in the day. In the dim light of the bedside lamp, she reread her notes:
The spell is a distortion of reality and may create severe anxiety and distress in those impacted by it. - Warnings on page 83.
With the page number in mind, Martha picked up the book once again and flipped through until she arrived on page 83. She read and reread the potential symptoms of the spell, which could be amplified if the spell had not been cast correctly in the first place. Frustrated, Martha through the spell book onto the floor and curled back up in the bed, clutching her pillow.
The next two days passed, with each woman battling their own demons. For Sue, it was the aftershocks of her love for ice cream and the physical pain that came with her inhabited body’s intolerance for dairy. For Martha, it was the twisted mental struggle that came as a byproduct of being the main target of the spell she found herself under. Visions of otherworldly and fantastic beings and events haunted her waking dreams. Neither woman slept well and was only able to keep going due to the thought of the potential salvation that the upcoming vacation might offer. Wednesday morning arrived with both women finding themselves drained and anxious as they boarded their flight for Saint Thomas Island.
Martha took special care to make sure she stayed away from the gate for as long as possible so as to avoid being seen by her family. She didn’t want to spring her trap until the proper moment, Unbeknownst to Martha, Sue had sent her friend, Valerie, to her house the day before to take pictures of the spell book and bring some ingredients to her at Jake’s house. Martha had been out of the house at the time, taking a walk to try to calm herself as the anxiety brought on by the spell wreaked havoc on her mind. Together, Sue and Valerie had performed the spell on Jake’s twin sister, Cheyenne, and done so successfully, or so they thought. Sue had once again managed to mispronounce her Latin, and rather than swapping Valerie and Cheyenne into each other’s bodies, they trapped both of their minds into Cheyenne’s body. The process had put Valerie in command and made Cheyeene a prisoner within her own consciousness.
Valerie’s body was pulled into a void out of space and time, left with small fragments of her former personality but a full capacity for memory. Her family immediately noticed her disappearance, but the initial search ran cold as they came to realize that Valerie had left no trace whatsoever as to where she had gone. All the while, Sue, Martha, and Valerie (at least most of her consciousness) were making their plans for their two-week stay in the US Virgin Islands.
After checking in at the resort, Jake wanted to get out of the room and start exploring to see if anything interesting had changed since last year. His excitement turned to anxiety as he heard his mom’s voice call out for him to wait up so she could go with him. Meanwhile, Jake saw his sister skip off with his dad and younger brother. He noticed something odd about the way Cheyenne was moving and almost clinging to their dad. As he went to call out to them, Sue came up to him in Martha’s body and pulled him into a strong hug. Planting a kiss on his cheek, she winked at Jake before taking his arm and leading him down a walkway in the opposite direction of the rest of his family.
Sue couldn’t help but smile. Everything that she and Valerie had talked about was going according to plan. They had successfully gotten Valerie into Cheyenne’s body, they made it to their destination without being found out, and now they had Jake and Ron separated. The only additional piece to move out of the way now was Jake’s younger brother. However, the girls were confident that they could dump him off at one of the pools for a time to give them a chance to seduce their respective men. Valerie had made Sue describe the sensations of being with Ron in intimate detail during the flight to the island. The story became so descriptive and involved that both of them had to leave at separate times to attempt to relieve their sexual energy in the airplane bathroom. Neither of them was very successful and were now primed and ready for a release, with Sue going after Jake and Cheyenne going after Ron. Valerie had asked about going after Jake at some point during the trip, but Sue would have none of it. As far as she was concerned, Jake was hers alone, and the only reason Valerie was even on the trip was because Sue had offered it to her. In Sue’s mind, Valerie owed her a debt of gratitude.
Jake felt a mix of emotions as he walked with his mom around the resort. He knew something about her seemed off, but he couldn't quite place it. At the same time, he felt a nearly overwhelming urge to touch her, to feel her, and to be intimate in any way possible. Stress clouded his thoughts, and adrenaline rushed through his body. Sweat began to bead on his forehead and run down the side of his face. Sue took notice and pulled Jake off of the walkway and into the nearest building. It was a lounge with several guests and staff milling about. Frustrated, Sue continued to pull Jake through the area and down a hallway until she found an unoccupied bathroom. Pushing Jake in, she followed and locked the door behind them.
Leaning against the counter, Jake tried to catch his breath as he grappled with the feelings and emotions swirling and moving in his mind. Something was wrong. He didn’t feel like himself. He had only ever seen his mother as a loving and nurturing figure, a woman he admired, adored, and loved. But now Jake was feeling increasing pressure from some outside force to view his mother’s body in a new light, a light of sexual desire and pure lust. It was wrong, and Jake knew it, but his strength and ability to fight the pressure were rapidly deteriorating.
Sue was also at a loss for what was happening, but when she caught the outline of a growing bulge in Jake’s shorts, any thoughts she had for caring for him were quickly dispelled as her desire to see him naked took root and spread. She moved toward him and quickly pulled his shorts and boxers down to his ankles, revealing his pulsing member. Moving quickly, Sue pulled the straps of her swimsuit to either side and let the top portion of Martha’s one piece that she was wearing bunch up at her hips. The thought to remove it entirely, along with her swim skirt, crossed her mind, but it was brushed aside. She wanted to taste Jake, to lubricate his cock with her saliva before sliding it between Martha’s beautiful and full breasts. They were much larger than Sue’s, and she wanted to use them to make Jake cum for her.
Jake averted his eyes and looked up at the ceiling as he felt Sue take hold of him with Martha’s hand. As Sue lowered her head to take Jake in her mouth, he suddenly pushed her away. A voice called out in his mind, “That’s not Martha!”
He quickly pulled his shorts back up and ran out of the bathroom and back out to the main courtyard of the resort complex, desperately looking around to find his dad and siblings. Jake kept moving as he was not sure how far away Martha was.
“I don’t know what’s happening, but that was not my mom. It couldn’t have been,” he thought.
Out of the corner of his eye, Jake saw a flash of movement. He turned just as his sister, Cheyenne, ran into him, throwing her arms around him and crying.
“Jake,” she cried. “There’s something in my head! There’s a voice, and it’s…it’s making me want to do things. It made me want to do things to Dad…” She trailed off, burying her face into Jake’s shoulder.
Jake was confused and still felt the urge to keep running, but he stayed still and held his sister for several moments, unable to move. Sue came up behind them in Martha’s body, rage filling her face. The sight of Jake hugging who Sue knew was Valerie infuriated her. Sue opened her mouth to begin screaming at both of them as Martha, in Sue’s body, emerged from behind a stack of pool chairs. She was mumbling under her breath and only raised her voice as Sue and the others took notice of her.
“Et pereant malefici, ad veras formas revertantur omnes animae implicatae!” recited Martha as she blew the ashes of burning sage over all of them. There was a bright flash of light and a sudden rush of wind. Everything seemed to stand still for several moments, and it was as if the onlookers in the area had forgotten what they had just witnessed.
Sue was the first to realize that she was back in her own body. She tackled Martha to the ground and began to hit her wherever she could, scratching at Martha’s face and knocking her head against the concrete. Jake and Cheyenne snapped out of their momentary haze and, in turn, tackled Sue to the ground as a crowd gathered around them. Screaming and cursing, Sue writhed and twisted, but Jake and his sister held her firmly down. Resort staff arrived quickly with security. They helped Martha to her feet and relieved Cheyenne and Jake of Sue, carrying her off as she continued to kick and scream. Although her head was pounding, Martha took Jake and Cheyenne in her arms and hugged them so tightly they had to plead for air. When she relented and released them, Martha could only smile and cry that she was back in her own body and holding those whom she loved so dearly.
Ron arrived shortly after the incident with Jake’s younger brother and had to shoulder his way through the crowd to find Martha. Upon getting to her, he picked her up and held her close saying over and over again,” Please, Martha, tell me it’s really you. I’m so sorry I didn’t see it sooner.”
It took Martha several minutes to get her husband to calm down and a few hours more before all of the statements had been collected by local authorities. Nobody in the family revealed the fact that they had been under the influence of a magical spell, but they went along with the narrative that Martha had planned initially. She told the authorities about finding strange charges to her credit card for airfare and local transportation and only realized it had been Sue when she saw her at the resort, stalking her son and her family. That’s when Sue had attacked her. A multitude of bystanders attested to the validity of the attack, saying that Sue had seemed to come out of nowhere, and before anyone knew it, she had Martha on the ground and under a brutal assault.
Several days passed, and Martha and her family took it easy, mostly enjoying each other’s company and assuring one another that everything was fine and that none of them was truly in control of what they were doing while under the spell. By the weekend, Sue’s parents had flown out to get her and travel with her back to the mainland. They had already been interviewed by police back at home several times. Police had confirmed that Sue had used Martha’s credit card information to book her airfare and that she had been messaging her friend Valerie about going to the islands. Valerie had protested and then seemingly disappeared. She turned up, naked and bruised on her front lawn days later after Martha broke the spell. The part of her mind that had been trapped in another dimension and remembered the pain it had experienced. Those memories overpowered what Valerie thought she remembered about her brief time in Cheyenne’s body, and she went along with the story that Sue must have kidnapped her and left her somewhere. She then apparently escaped and found her way back home.
That Saturday night, Jake and his siblings went out to enjoy some fun at the beach with a nighttime volleyball tournament, leaving Martha and Ron in the suite by themselves. They curled up in the bed together, just enjoying each other’s company and the peace of a quiet room without their kids.
“Is your head feeling okay today?” asked Ron as he stroked Martha’s hair.
“Yes, for the hundredth time, I’m fine,” smiled Martha.
“Is there anything that you need, or anything I can do for you?” asked Ron, guilt still in his voice.
Martha propped herself up on her elbow and looked at her husband with a smile. She gently caressed his face and kissed his lips softly.
“You don’t have to feel guilty about anything. We were all struggling with horrible and overwhelming urges. I did and said things that I would never have done otherwise as well.” She kissed Ron again before continuing.
“And now that I’m feeling fully like myself again and recovered from what happened earlier this week, I think I’ll let you in on a little secret.”
Ron perked up. His guilt was replaced with cautious arousal and anticipation. Martha kissed him again, this time gently parting his lips with her tongue, something she had rarely done before. Their kiss deepened, lasting several seconds before Martha pulled away again. She got out of bed and removed her shirt and pajama pants to reveal a black lace bra and thong Sue had packed while she still had control of Martha’s body.
“There was one good thing that came from this whole experience,” Martha whispered seductively.
“And, and what was that?” Ron gulped.
“I told you how I read through that spell book extensively and saw that pieces of personality could slide between those caught in the spell?
Ron nodded.
“It would seem that either a bit of Sue’s libido stayed with me, or I just came to realize how much fun sex could be. So many things to explore.”
Ron’s heart raced as he slowly moved and sat on the edge of the bed, revealing a growing erection. Martha took note and bit her lip before smiling and slowly walking toward the bathroom.
“I was just thinking,” she said as she walked away from Ron, putting extra emphasis on the sway of her hips. “That I might need your help in the shower. You know how I struggle to wash my back very well.”
Martha unfastened her bra and let it fall to the floor. She locked eyes with her husband as she slowly moved her hands up to caress her breasts. Ron removed his shirt to expose his toned chest and core.
“Mmmmmm, I love the way you look, honey,” said Martha. She took her breasts in her hands and sensually massaged them, teasing her nipples with her fingers and savoring the ripples of sensation that radiated from them and through her body.
“You’re a goddess,” smiled Ron as he took off his shorts. He sat on the edge of the bed and began to slowly stroke himself to the sight of his wife.
Martha turned around and slowly bent over as she pulled her thong down to her ankles before standing back up and kicking it across the room. She looked over her shoulder at Ron and stepped into the bathroom, calling out to him.
“I might need your help washing my breasts too, honey. And maybe when you have them all soaped up, I might just slip a little and slide them over that godly cock of yours. I might even let you cum on them, but you have to play with my ass first.”
Ron stopped stroking as Martha finished talking and turned on the water. He twitched, unsure how to interpret her words, and cum began to leak onto his hand. Martha peaked out from the bathroom and smirked. She waltzed over to Ron and knelt in front of him at the edge of the bed.
“And now here you’ve gone and started without me,” she said as she took him fully into her mouth.
Her tongue danced over the head of Ron’s cock as she took him as deep as she could without gagging. She had never given him a blowjob before and wasn’t entirely sure what to do, but Ron seemed to enjoy it despite her inexperience. Within minutes, Ron began to tense up. Martha withdrew from his cock, breathing in deeply. She continued to slowly stroke him, admiring how slick his shaft had become.
“I’m at a loss as to whether I should finish you off right now or keep teasing you,” she said, still stroking her husband.
“Make me cum, and then we can have more fun in the shower before we waste the hot water,” panted Ron.
“Hmmmm,” giggled Martha. She stopped stroking and hopped up to run to the bathroom and turn the water off. “There,” she said, her eyes sparkling. “Now we can take our time.”
She sauntered back to Ron, savoring the lustful but agonized look in his eyes. He was aching for release, and she wanted to enjoy herself as she edged him along. Reaching her husband at the edge of the bed, Martha turned around and bent over in front of him, showing off her glistening labia and tight asshole. Backing herself up, Martha began to grind her ass against Ron’s cock, which was still wet from her spit and his precum.
“Now tell me, honey, now that you know I want to try new things in the bedroom, are you excited?” asked Martha as she continued to grind against him.
“Yes,” whispered Ron. He could barely speak as he tried to take everything about the experience in.
“Good. That’s what I want to hear,” purred Martha. “You must know that I’m going to make you cum for me several times tonight.”
“I do,” said Ron, groaning as Martha applied more pressure to his cock with her ass.
‘Mmmmm, good,” whispered Martha as she leaned back against her husband. “Now tell me, where do you want to cum first? You have so many…options.”
Martha spoke the last word slowly as she slowly continued to grind against Ron.
“B-breasts. On your breasts…quickly!” said Ron, breathing heavily
Martha swiftly stood up and wrapped her husband's throbbing cock between her breasts and moved up and down, stroking Ron as she applied pressure from the sides. Looking down, Martha giggled at the head of Ron’s cock popping in and out from between her breasts. Lowering her head, she took him in her mouth as well, once again teasing his head with her tongue.
“I’m cumming!” exclaimed Ron.
Martha quickly pull him out of her mouth and lowered herself so that her backside rested on her heels. Ron stood up fully as Martha stroked him through his orgasm, shooting streaks of cum across her chest and neck. A stray shot even hit her in her open mouth as she gasped at her handiwork. In the excitement of tasting Ron’s cum for the first time, Martha took him back into her mouth and continued to suck and stroke him until the last drops of his cum were sliding down her throat.
Standing up, Martha took Ron’s hand and led him back into the bathroom. She turned the water back on and then turned to face her husband.
“You made a mess, so now you have to clean me up,” she giggled. “Take your time, though, and maybe tease my ass a little. I might want you to cum there, too, a little later this week.”
Blood flowed back into Ron’s cock at his wife’s words, and he knew he was ready for another round.
1
13.8K
4
5
Bailey and Ayden, a college-aged couple, discover that Ayden has a power in the middle of a post-coitus massage. In short, Ayden can enter someone through an orifice and "wear" them, essentially possessing them, turning them into a sort of skinsuit as he does. Being an anal aficionado, Ayden prefers the obvious entry point. What follows is Ayden using his powers on others, such as their petite neighbor, the obnoxious TA that's ruining Bailey's GPA, and eventually culminating in Bailey's professor. Of course, the couple has plenty of sex along the way.
Discovery
"I-I mean, SERIOUSLY?! LOOK!" Bailey shouted, pointing at her phone screen. "Who LOSES credit for being early to class?!"
"...Wow." Ayden sighed, caressing Bailey's thigh as he pretended to stare at his girlfriend's phone. "Not to be that guy, but... why not just show up like, on time instead?"
"You REALLY think Kim's not gonna find something else to find wrong?! God, you know that test last week? Gave me a FORTY because 'blank ink is in poor taste' AFTER last time! Can't use a pencil, can't use a pen, lemme guess, I gotta prick my fucking finger and write with blood?!" Bailey shouted, her face red from her frustration. "I cannot WAIT to be done with this shit!"
"...Want me to talk to your professor or... something?" Ayden asked, gulping as Bailey snapped her head towards him.
"Babe, I..." Bailey started, her tone harsh. Upon seeing her boyfriend's face, however, she paused, took a deep breath, and tried to relax. Slightly. "Look, I just..." Bailey sighed, averting her eyes. "Kim'll start rumors the second you close the door behind you. Doesn't matter if it's her, the professor... the janitor, honestly."
"And?"
"Ayden. You really want a rumor to start about you... doing something to some poor, defenseless, helpless woman behind closed doors?" Bailey sighed, rolling her eyes as Ayden's expression didn't change in the slightest. "She'll say you raped her. Or both of them, knowing her."
"Oh." Ayden mumbled, biting his upper lip. "Yeah, that's... not great."
"No shit." Bailey sighed, flopping her head back on the pillow. Covering her gray eyes with her forearm, she finally noticed her boyfriend's hand. "Babe, what are you doing?"
"...Rubbing your thigh."
"Not in the mood."
"Maybe Kim-" Ayden started, immediately stopping when Bailey's glare peeked out from beneath her forearm. "Joking. Joking. Babe, I'm joking." Ayden insisted, a single bead of sweat rolling down his forehead. "C'mon, it's been a few days..."
"..."
"Pleeeeease? Babe, I-"
"I JUST got off my period." Bailey grumbled, sighing as Ayden started running his lips up her arm, showering it in short, little kisses. "Fine. I... I guess I did kinda appreciate those massages..."
"And you said Massage 1001 was a stupid class!" Ayden snickered, snaking his hand between Bailey's soft thighs. "Prof said they helped with cramps and... WHAT did you say after the first 'demonstration' on you?"
"...They did." Bailey admitted, blindly reaching over to her nightstand with one arm as Ayden's lips ran up her other. As Ayden's fingers brushed against her entrance, Bailey flinched slightly, shooting Ayden a look as she grasped the golden square sitting atop the nightstand. As she brought it over, Bailey glanced over and double-checked the nightstand, sighing as she did. "Last one."
"Last... oh. I'll buy more tomorrow." Ayden muttered, his dick twitching as Bailey expertly tore open the golden wrapper with her teeth. The twitching intensified as Bailey immediately popped the latex treasure into her mouth. "Babe, I LOVE when-"
"Mmmng mn!" Bailey mumbled, sliding down the bed. Rolling atop Ayden, Bailey couldn't stop the cloud of arousal from making her head spin, the scent of her man's rod activating her neurons. As she brought her head down, latex in mouth, Ayden couldn't stop himself from running his tongue over Bailey's opening, his eyes locked on to her twitching exit nearby. Bailey had to breathe through her nose, resisting every urge to moan, as her tongue coiled around the ribbed latex she was forcing around Ayden's shaft. Finally, after getting it "good enough", Bailey raised her head, just as Ayden's tongue darted, deeply licking the wrong hole. Entirely on purpose, of course. "Ah... AYDEN!" Bailey moaned, her body jittery.
"You KNOW I can't help myself around this!" Ayden laughed, molding Bailey's pale cheeks with glee, making sure to "accidentally" slip a finger or two in her recently licked exit. Bailey, despite the rough moans she was unconsciously emitting, puffed up her cheeks and pulled her lower half away, earning a whine from Ayden. Soon enough though, Bailey was lowering herself on Ayden's erect member, her satisfied face looking down at Ayden.
"Mmm... Ayden..." Bailey murmured, her pussy throbbing as it became the sheath for Ayden's manly blade. A shiver ran up her body, forcing her hands to ever so slightly grip the chest they rested on. Her face became flush as she started, unconsciously, bobbing her hips up and down, Ayden's firm grip on her glorious ass assisting her movements. Sweat started forming on her face, her eyes closing shut and fluttering. As she started getting comfortable in her groove, however, Ayden switched things up, roughly fingering Bailey's anus as he started furiously thrusting upwards. "HHNNG?!" Bailey grunted, her body tensing up as her teeth dug into her bottom lip.
As much as Ayden wanted to make a snarky comment, he couldn't muster more than a moan, his back arching as he slammed into his limit. His eyes rolling back into his head, Ayden's dick strained against its latex container, filling it with a thick, roapy load. Bailey, at her own limit, fell onto Ayden's chest, panting and murmuring anything but words as Ayden's member twitched inside her.
"Babe..." Ayden finally managed to pant, spurred on by a kiss on the neck. "That was amazing..."
"Mmm..." Bailey murmured, her heart racing as she basked in the skinship she was experiencing.
"...That was the last condom, right?"
"Mmmhmm."
"Any chance-"
"No."
"Please?"
"No, Ayden."
"I'll give you a massage."
"...Fine. Just... gimme a sec." Bailey sighed, shuddering as she slid her hips up and to the side. As Ayden started rubbing her ass, Bailey let out another sigh, kissing his neck and half-heartedly sucking. "Massage first." Bailey demanded, earning a quiet grunt from Ayden. "No oil this time."
"Alright. Only 'cause I love you." Ayden sighed, his hands rising to the back of Bailey's head and slowing rubbing it. Ayden continued, for more than a few minutes, enjoying Bailey's proximity as well. Eventually though, after a long kiss, Bailey rested her head on her arms, an eager grin on her face as Ayden sat on the back of her knees, rubbing his hands together, eager to get the massage over with and get to the main event.
"OooooOoooOOOOO..." Bailey moaned, her hips rising from the bed as Ayden firmly pressed his hands against her shoulders. "R-Right THEEErrrrrre..."
"Jeez, Kim's making you stress that much?" Ayden sighed, firmly rubbing and forcing his knuckles down, his still-erect cock twitching whenever Bailey would moan or squeak cutely. As he reached the base of Bailey's spine, however, Ayden had to blink. Repeatedly. "...The fuck?" Ayden whispered, gulping as his fingers seemed to... sink into Bailey. Instead of the expected resistance, being skin and all, it... it felt like it was closer to pudding. But whenever Ayden would sharply pull his hand back, the little "divots" on Bailey's body would snap back into place, as if nothing had happened.
"Ayden?" Bailey asked, her face flush.
"Y-Yeah?" Ayden stammered, unsure if he was hallucinations.
"Don't stop, it... it feels fucking incredible. Whatever you're doing differently, don't... don't stop." Bailey mumbled, biting down on her forearm to suppress a moan as Ayden touched her lower back once more.
"...G-Good. It's... it's a new tech." Ayden lied, continuing the massage despite the oddity. However much he tried, however, he could truly get his mind off it. Bailey's back, shoulders, arms, legs, thighs, even the bottom of her foot, they all... had the oddity. And Bailey, if her moans and occasional sashaying of her hips, begging for attention in her throbbing womanhood, were any indication, this massage was magical in more than one way. "Babe, there's... there's a finale to this." Ayden mumbled, his eyes wide as he stretched and pulled on Bailey's ass, watching it stretch and snap into place as if it was made of bungee cord.
"Huh? Oh, okay..." Bailey murmured, her mind hazy from the supernatural pleasure Ayden was showering her with.
Gulping, Ayden pushed a finger into Bailey's anus. Immediately, he realized that this too was affected. Tight. Hot. That's how it should've been. But it wasn't. There was a shocking lack of resistance instead. And... something akin to suction? Not physically, but... mentally? Spiritually? Ayden wasn't sure how to label it, but listened regardless. A second finger. A third. An entire hand. Bailey displayed no new response, no indication of awareness other than some loud panting. Up the elbow. Ayden was appalled. Not only for Bailey's non-response, but... her biology. Ayden was, by no means, a biology expert. But... there was nothing. Something that was confirmed when Ayden's shoulder stretched inside. Instead of the organs or something Ayden expected, there was nothing. Curiosity overtaking him, Ayden thrust his other hand in as well, spreading Bailey's rear exit open as wide as he could, watching the odd, elastic properties he hoped for.
Bailey didn't react.
Ayden sincerely thought about stopping. Or making a joke about shining a light in, going spelunking or something along those lines. But... that odd pulling sensation overtook him, crushing any resistance he had prior. He dove in, earning a series of confused grunts and moans as his shoulders slipped inside. Ayden was in complete darkness, surging forward relentlessly, the thought that he'd somehow taken LSD an ever-present one. As his last toe slipped inside, Ayden felt an odd urge. An urge he immediately listened to.
Outside, Bailey was undergoing her own confusion. She felt ecstatic, her entire body tingling from a combination of orgasm and... something else she couldn't quite place. Stranger than that, however, was the sounds her stomach was making. Churning, groaning, even quiet squeaks. Yet... Bailey didn't feel like questioning it, some odd urge compelling her to relax. To make her not care as a lump surged down her arm, flexing and stretching the flesh around it. To not question it as three other lumps did the same to her other arm, her two legs. To do nothing but smile as a bulge, more defined and larger than the rest, writhed up her neck, making her cough and sputter. To not question where Ayden went as her mind went dark.
Ayden blinked several times, blinded by the sudden light. He smacked his lips together, scrunching his face up at the... odd sensations caressing his body. Ayden was at a loss for words, frankly. One moment he was forcing himself into some sort of suit, the next he's... laying in bed, face-down? Then, it hit him. Ayden shot up, his eyes wide. He reached up to the blonde strands of hair in front of his eyes. He stared at his hands, mouth agape at their foreign, yet intimately familiar form. Unlocking Bailey's phone, with her fingerprint, sent his head spinning. The result when he turned the camera on earned a scream. A scream that was high pitched, in a voice that wasn't his own...
Exploration and Explanation
"I..." Ayden murmured, prodding the face staring back at him in the mirror, the gray he expected replaced by a familiar blue that would normally greet him. He was completely, utterly lost for words. To say that Bailey's... odd body during the massage still weighed heavily on his mind would be an understatement. What followed, him entering her ass and... suddenly being her was enough for Ayden's mind to race. To jump at every possible, conceivable or not, explanation. LSD in the water supply. A dream. Even the chance that he'd, somehow, died and was reincarnated inside Bailey. Anything, something had to be an answer.
"This... it can't be real." Ayden whispered, shaking his head as he left the bathroom. Alas, it didn't matter how hard he pinched himself, how fast the flurry of self-inflicted slaps on his face were, nor how much he tried to deny it. He was, most definitely, Bailey. And somehow, despite how frequent Ayden mumbled to the contrary, it was real.
"I... I'm Bailey. I..." Ayden mumbled, the gears of his mind turning. Standing at the foot of the bed, Ayden finally looked down. "...It's fine, right?" Ayden asked himself, bringing his hands to his chest and gently rubbing them. A quiet moan, one that made Ayden look around, confirming to himself that he'd actually made it, snuck out of his mouth as he brushed against his nipple. "Holy... are all women like this, or is Bailey..." Ayden mumbled, a certain object catching his eye. "Fuck. Am I... actually considering this?"
Ayden, slightly sick to his stomach, grasped the recently used condom with the tips of his pointer finger and thumb. The fluid inside, still warm to the touch, made him doubt himself once more. Yet... his mouth couldn't stop watering. They'd had the conversation tens of times. Bailey always swallowed, always insisted that it was delicious. Always teasing, playfully, that Ayden's claims that he'd "fucking never" tried it himself was a complete lie. Which... it was, of course.
Clenching his eyes shut, Ayden dipped his tongue in. The second his tastebuds submerged, his eyes shot open, a hand shooting up to his mouth. Despite salivating, Ayden walked over and threw the condom into the garbage can. He'd never admit it, for obvious reasons, but... Bailey, her tastebuds at least, absolutely adored it. Adored it enough that Ayden's hands were trembling, fighting to cling to his self-control as a warm, tingly sensation spread through his body.
Ayden didn't even realize what he was doing until his thumb graced his clit. Immediately, Ayden yelped, glancing down at his hand, his fingers coated in a thin layer of Bailey's juices. Ayden, his breath short and sharp, couldn't not bring said fingers to his lips, moaning and murmuring from the sweet, acrid taste. Unable to help himself, Ayden fell to the bed, savoring Bailey's taste with one hand as his other dove down below. The mattress shook and squeaked as Ayden's hips moved on their own, humping the fingers penetrating him. Moans became louder, the words Ayden attempted to say became less and less clear. Thoughts became less clear, more frenzied, more depraved in nature. Toes curled, teeth biting the sheets as Ayden let out a squeal, just as a thought popped into his head.
Ayden couldn't articulate his thoughts, simply panting and quietly groaning as he shut his eyes. He had to wonder why he didn't think of it sooner, simply doing the opposite of what he'd done in the first place. With a bit of focus, he felt his senses snap away, suddenly... dark again. Bailey's voice, sighing and whimpering, was omnipresent, surrounding him from every angle. Panicking, Ayden pulled his arms and legs out of the invisible "suit", every instinct telling him it was a bad idea. A mistake. Ayden simply buried them, swimming through the abyss until he hit a wall. A wall with a bit of light filtering through it. Frantically, Ayden raced for it, forcing himself as Bailey's sounds, still present, became louder, more excited, more exhilarated.
Ayden gasped, blinking repeatedly as his head emerged, Bailey's cheeks spread apart to let him through. His heart raced, pounding louder and louder, as he forced himself out more and more, only slowing down when his hips got stuck. He tried going slowly, Bailey's shrill moans raising more than a little concern. But... Ayden quickly became impatient. Whispering "like a bandage" to himself, he placed both hands on the mattress and, with every ounce of his strength, pushed himself out with a "PLOP" that reverberated through the bedroom.
Ayden quickly shot up, making sure Bailey was seemingly fine, yet unconscious, her ass raised up in the air. Only then did he look down at himself, flexing his fingers and toes. He was... oddly clean. It was a relief, of course, but raised further questions in Ayden's mind. Shouldn't he be... in need of a shower? Especially if, somehow, he forced his entire body inside Bailey's asshole and then back out again? That "concern" could wait, however.
"What am I doing?!" Ayden shouted, shaking his head. "I'm not the one who..." He trailed off, gently shaking Bailey. "Babe? Babe? BABE?!"
"...Nnnng." Bailey grunted, a frown forming on her sleeping face.
"Thank... NO, WE GOTTA TALK!" Ayden shouted, shaking Bailey much more firmly. Yet, Bailey did little more than groan and grunt, her eyelids practically stapled shut. "Fine. Just... sorry. FIRE! FIRE! BAILEY-" Ayden screamed, shaking Bailey with all his might.
"W-What?!" Bailey shouted, raising her head. Her eyes wide, she managed to get up and to the door before Ayden grasped her wrist and stopped her. "AYDEN?! YOU SAID-"
"Looklooklook, I know I lied, I know I... practically gave you a heart attack. But..." Ayden paused, gulping as Bailey caught her breath. "You wouldn't wake up and... what happened is absolutely fucking crazy."
"...What are you talking about? I..." Bailey trailed off, scrunching up her face. "...I passed out in the middle of the massage. And... there's no fire? Thank God."
"You don't... Bailey, I... your ass?"
"Did you... while I slept?" Bailey asked, blushing as she grasped her ass. "Babe, that's... don't do that..."
"What? No, I... I like, crawled inside you!" Ayden shouted, earning an understandably confused, skeptical look from Bailey. "I was like, in your body and I fingered myself and-"
"Stop. Repeat that. Slowly." Bailey sighed, raising her hand to her forehead. Yet, as she did, she noticed something. Skeptically, she sniffed her fingers, her eyes widening from the familiar scent. Not to mention, of course, the wetness between her legs, reaching her thighs. A recent wetness, spread further out than the wetness from the sex she remembered. "Ayden, you're... serious?"
"One hundred... hold on." Ayden mumbled, staring down at the wrist he'd latched onto. Bailey, confused, followed his gaze, gasping at the sight of her wrist caving in. All without any sense of pain. "S-See?"
"Ayden... this... is this you, or is this me?" Bailey whispered, gulping as she tried to pull away from Ayden's grasp, failing as, like bubblegum, her arm simply stretched out instead. A scream started to form in the back of her throat, dying back down as Ayden released her, her skin snapping back into place the second he did.
"I... I have no fucking idea." Ayden admitted, pinching himself in a pointless attempt to wake up from the non-existent dream.
"...I have a test subject in mind to find out." Bailey muttered, her lips quivering into a grin as she walked over to her phone and quickly typed up a text to a certain someone...
Using A Test Subject
"I thought you were gonna suggest Kim!" Ayden hissed, crossing his arms as Bailey leaned on the doorbell. "Babe, seriously. Why..." Ayden asked yet again, quieting down as the door creaked open. He slowly exchanged a look with Bailey, pouting as his girlfriend all but dragged him inside. Rubbing the back of his neck, Ayden cleared his throat. "...Harper."
"...Ayden." Harper grunted, crossing her arms as she glared at Ayden. "Bailey said you had something for me?"
"...Yeah." Ayden grunted, rolling his eyes.
"And?" Bailey hissed, elbowing Ayden in the chest. Not hard enough to hurt, but hard enough to send the message, loud and clear.
"...Look, my bad for the... party thing." Ayden sighed, scratching his chin as he silently wished he really could forget that night. "Bailey keeps saying I'm... really good at massages, so..."
"He really is. And I'll be here, making sure he doesn't... you know Ayden." Bailey explained, handing Harper a few odd bits of mail. "Haven't opened anything, obviously. They uh... still haven't figured out the difference between '13' and '31', huh?" Bailey attempted to joke, forcing out a laugh.
"Whatever." Harper sighed, signaling to the pair to close the door. "How naked do I have to be for this... apology massage?"
"Uh... like... bra and shorts?" Bailey answered, unsure until Ayden shrugged and nodded. "Yeah. Like I said, I'd-"
"Let's get it over with." Harper sighed, tossing off her crop top nonchalantly, her small breasts shielded by a rather lacy white bra. Without another word, her jean shorts dropped as well, a matching white, lacy pair of panties on display. "Lay on my stomach, right?" Harper asked, flopping down on the couch nearby, her flat ass doing almost nothing for Ayden.
"Babe, I seriously don't wanna be in her!" Ayden hissed quietly. "If we do this with Kim, I can fix your grade, ruin her reputation, shit like that! Harper's-" Ayden protested, stopped by Bailey's finger up to his lips.
"Worst case, you give her a massage. Best case, we know it's you, not me. Now do it." Bailey insisted quietly, replacing her finger with her own lips for a quick peck.
Ayden, knowing it was pointless to argue, rolled his eyes and stumbled over to the couch. Exchanging a quick look with Bailey, he slowly sat down on the back of Harper's knees, earning a grunt. However... the groin-kick he expected never arrived. Somewhat relieved, Ayden brought the palms of his hands down on the back of Harper's neck. Gently at first, using his "worthless credit's" techniques on Harper. A mixture of relief and concern washed over him at first. Until he reached the shoulders.
"Holy... you're not bAAd at this..." Harper moaned, biting her lip to suppress a moan as the rhythmic rubbing and pushing started to feel... oddly amazing. "Bit lower..." She ordered, shuddering as Ayden's hands worked their magic at the center of her back. Closing her eyes, Harper's hips started to rock, the soft fabric of her panties containing a sudden spike in heat.
"It's you." Bailey whispered, eyes wide as Ayden seemed to pull and stretch at Harper's skin, all without the redhead seemingly noticing. "Hey, Harper?!"
"Hm?"
"Enjoying it?"
"Mmmhmm." Harper murmured, burying her head in the couch cushion as a climax started to build. She wanted to force Ayden off, to start screaming questions. To demand to know if this was some elaborate plan of his to see her orgasm. Yet... there was a gnawing sensation in the back of her head, urging her to let it continue.
"Do it. The way you did me." Bailey hissed, pulling Harper's panties to the side, an action Harper didn't seem to question, let alone mind. "Gotta make sure. All of it."
"F-Fine." Ayden hissed, sliding his hands down to Harper's boyish ass. It, in his mind, wasn't even worth rubbing. Instead, with a desire to get it over with, Ayden buried both hands inside. The entire world seemed to slow down, falling deathly silent for a moment. Yet... Harper didn't protest. She simply started humping the couch, her eyes crossed as drool leaked forth from her curved lips.
"Was... I like this?" Bailey asked quietly. Ayden answered with a nod as he plunged deeper with ease, only stopping at his shoulders to take a deep breath. Did he need to? He was unsure, but wanted to play it safe. With one last look at Bailey, with his own eyes at least, Ayden slammed his head inside. Bailey could only watch, completely captivated as Ayden effortlessly slid inside, even giggling to herself as the final toe made a "PLOP" sound upon disappearing inside. Harper, letting out a gravely moan, suddenly shook and trembled, inadvertently causing Bailey to jump as Ayden's outfit suddenly shot out of his entrance point, wrinkled but otherwise no worse for wear.
Bailey, intrigued more than ever, found herself following an odd, baseball-sized lump suddenly appear at the base of Harper's spine. It seemed to roam this way and that before arriving at the nape of her neck, pausing for a moment before four, smaller lumps shot out, racing down Harper's arms and legs. Harper's feet and hands flexed a few times, just as she let out a loud, deep moan, the "main" lump shooting upwards into her neck.
Ayden blinked a few times, shuddering as he did. He felt... amazing, really. His... new organ was throbbing, begging for attention. Yet, he ignored it, forcing himself to sit up, meeting a gleeful Bailey as he did. As he opened his mouth, Bailey suddenly grabbed his chin, gasping as she looked into his eyes.
"Whoa... Ayden, that's you, isn't it?" Bailey whispered, captivated by her boyfriend's eye color steadily "polluting" Harper's bright green with his blue color. "Your eyes, they're..."
"Wheb..." Ayden started, waiting for Bailey to release his chin before trying again. "When I was in you, your eyes were blue. Is that..."
"Yeah. It's like... someone's putting little pipettes of blue dye in." Bailey explained, nodding as Ayden stood up on shaky legs. Instinctively, she caught him, her heart racing as he looked up at her. "A-At boob level, huh?" Bailey attempted to joke, blushing as Ayden did.
"Can I leave her body now? I don't like being this short or..." Ayden began, trailing off as he heard the drumming of Bailey's beating heart. Like that "pulling" sensation from earlier, Ayden felt something deep inside himself. He couldn't explain it, but he needed to listen to it.
Bailey let out a disappointed sigh as Ayden pushed himself off of her. Almost immediately, however, disappointment turned to intrigue as he yanked off the panties he was now wearing. Intrigue turned to... startled arousal, if anything, as Ayden started to rub and massage his new slit, turning it into that strange, elastic form. Quickly, the startled arousal became excited arousal as Ayden forced two fingers and a thumb inside himself, letting out a loud, girly moan as he pulled. And pulled. Until finally, with a satisfied groan, the two testicles dropped, resting at the base of a throbbing cock. Yet, Ayden didn't stop, bringing his hand to his throat and rubbing it furiously, clearing his throat all the while.
"La la... testing... THERE we go!" Ayden shouted, his own voice emerging from Harper's mouth. "It seems-"
"You can make parts of your body appear on whoever you're in." Bailey finished, oddly aroused by the whole situation. "You think... you can enter someone inside someone else? Or..."
"Babe?" Ayden asked, blushing as he wrapped his arms around Bailey's waist, burying his face in her bust. Groaning, he started thrusting, the jean fabric covering Bailey's thighs feeling far better than it should have...
Enjoying The Test Subject
"A-Ayden! What's up with you?! Stop do-" Bailey managed to protest, gasping as something hot spurted onto the thighs of her jeans. She didn't have to look down to confirm what it was, the loud, familiar moan from between her chest doing the job well enough. "...My jeans, Ayden..."
"You're right... take them off." Ayden sighed, his cock still throbbing, standing at attention on his stolen body. "It feels AMAZING, Bailey, you don't even know..."
"...My jeans?"
"Mmmm... no." Ayden moaned, his hips thrusting once again. "Babe, just..." He paused, shuddering as he, reluctantly took a step back from Bailey. Gesturing to his stolen groin, he rocked his hips, his cock rubbing against his stolen snatch as he did. "Fuuuuuck, this..."
"You feel both?" Bailey asked, unable to hide a grin as Ayden weakly nodded. "Ayden... you know..." Bailey chuckled, covering her mouth as a thought popped into her head. "R-Really taking 'go fuck yourself' to a whole new level, eh?" She asked, suppressing a giggle as Ayden glared at her with Harper's cute face. "C'mon, that's funny! Don't-" Bailey began, bursting out into all out laughter as Ayden struggled to reach behind him and unclasp Harper's arguably unnecessary bra.
"Quit it! How do..." Ayden grumbled, sighing as Bailey approached, spun him around, and effortlessly took care of it. "Why can't she just get those ones that buckle in the front like yours?!" Ayden shouted. "SERIOUSLY, like, it's easier for me, easier for AHN?!" Ayden moaned suddenly, blushing as he realized the little, frequent flicks Bailey was giving his nipples. "S-Stop..."
"Nope. You're WAAAY too cute like this!" Bailey cooed, nibbling on Ayden's ear as she continued to toy with his stolen body from behind. Hearing the chorus of his moans, accompanied by his frequent head twitches in his attempts to escape, only urged Bailey onward. Slowly, making sure to caress every inch of Ayden on the way down, Bailey's hand reached the small thighs he was clenching shut. "Let me in." Bailey ordered, her voice making every hair on Ayden's body rise. Noticing he was distracted, Bailey went for it. At the base of his cock, Bailey rubbed and fingered its gateway to the open air, letting out a moan herself at the thought of her boyfriend getting wet and hard. "Put your dick back in, Ayden. I'll find a nice, big monster to cram inside you. Doesn't that sound-"
"N-No!" Ayden shouted, forcing Bailey off. Panting, he took a few stomping steps away, before turning back at Bailey, his cum still wet on her jeans. "I-I really don't want to do that..."
"...Alright." Bailey sighed, an apologetic look forming on her face as she grasped the bottom of her shirt and tossed it off. "Took things a bit too far?" She asked, a slight grin appearing on her lips as the briskly took off her jeans, kicking off her panties as well. "Harper doesn't share her apartment, right?" Bailey asked as her bra fell to the floor, adding to the pile of clothes. "...Ayden, you're staring."
"'Course I am!" Ayden shouted, crossing his arms and stomping into Harper's bedroom. With a huff, he flopped down on the bed, quickly joined by Bailey. Although attempting to appear upset, Ayden couldn't help a smile as Bailey put her head between his thighs, eagerly licking the head of his cock. Accidentally letting out a moan, Ayden reached up, stretching and massaging his throat until his voice shifted back up to Harper's rather than his own mid-moan.
"Aww... I liked hearing you moan like that..." Bailey grumbled, pausing her mouth treatment for a moment. "Oh well." She sighed, gobbling up Ayden's cock, her body heating up as his tip rubbed against the back of her throat. Ayden, in his stolen body's voice, let out a shrill moan as his hand rubbed the back of Bailey's head, gently forcing it down more and more. Just as Ayden was starting to climb towards climax, however, Bailey suddenly stopped, popping her head up. "Babe? Why'd you-"
"Weird to hear 'Harper' call me that... whatever. I... I think you'll like something better..." Bailey assured, glancing at Ayden's member, slick with her saliva. Ayden's confusion quickly shifted to excitement as Bailey, locking eyes with her boyfriend, sat down on his cock, earning a shudder and a gasp as it sunk deep into her asshole. As Bailey prepared to make some comment, Ayden thrusted up, turning her thoughts into a booming moan that resonated with Ayden's. Ayden was forced to grip the sheets, his eyes rolling back into his head as he jackhammered upwards, the sensations of "his" pussy getting fucked by his cock, his cock fucking "his" pussy, and Bailey's perfect asshole mixing together, crushing any modicum of self-control Ayden claimed to have. Any coherent or intelligent thought crumbled away, his stolen mouth spewing out anything but English between the moans growing in volume.
Bailey, although better off than her boyfriend, wasn't hugely more coherent. Something about seeing Ayden reduced to Harper was so... enthralling. Nevermind that the normally monotone, apathetic, almost robotic Harper was moaning, screaming, acting like a hound in heat around Bailey. The constant mental pleasure only served to further spike its physical counterpart, something that a rough pounding was doing in spades. Every single time it seemed that Ayden was done, spent in the midst of yet another thick, creamy load, he'd start thrusting again. Harder, faster, more wild in its movements. Neither was sure how long they spent like that, too exhausted to even check a clock or a phone once Bailey, drenched in sweat, flopped down beside Ayden, both panting and groaning, as exhaustion blanketed their minds...
Plotting Some Revenge
Ayden awoke, completely and utterly confused for a few moments. Bailey lying beside him was completely normal, yet... he wasn't in their apartment's bedroom. His body was wrong too, a moment of panic smacking him as he looked down. But, after a few moments, everything flooded back. With his heart still racing, he snuggled up next to Bailey, closing his eyes as her scent filled his nostrils.
"...You should probably be the little spoon like that, huh?" Bailey murmured, a familiar poke in butt replying to her. "Yesterday was... really nice."
"Mmmhmm." Ayden murmured, kissing the back of Bailey's neck as he nestled his shaft between Bailey's cheeks. "Still would've preferred anyone BUT Harper..."
"...Babe?"
"Hm?"
"Harper like, hates you. What's up with that?"
"Don't be mad." Ayden mumbled in his stolen voice. "So... I didn't know she was a she. And there was that party last semester and... got a bit tipsy. Did a 'haha cup check' on her and... kinda kept searching for the cup for longer than I should've."
"Wait, was that-"
"Yeaaaaaah. I couldn't exactly tell you the truth about my black eye." Ayden sighed. "And if I told campus security, I'd be the one with charges. So... 'I walked into a door'. Sorry for lying."
"...It's fine." Bailey whispered, a grin forming on her face. "Annnnnnd, I've got a perfect idea for an apology..."
______________________________
"Ow! It's... like a perma-wedgie! How do you even wear-"
"It's not a bikini that'll slip off! Right, HARPER?" Bailey grunted, slamming her locker shut and shooting a look at her boyfriend. Despite appearances, her heart was fluttering, "Harper" in the middle-school one piece that still fit her small, cute body. Continually, she had to convince herself that she was downright sexy in her one piece, even if her chest felt like it'd burst out of the tight confines of the suit at any moment. "Keep your dick inside, I don't want to see a bulge!" Bailey hissed, her lips trembling as she leaned down to scold Ayden face-to-face.
"Why are you so nervous? Kim'll be in the pool, it's a simple-"
"We still have NO idea if you can... enter someone when you're already in someone, for starters. Second... stop breaking character, HARPER. Third..." Bailey paused, clearing her throat as she flicked Ayden's nipples through his borrowed suit. "You might drown."
"I know how to swim, ba-aaaaailey." Ayden said, correcting himself mid-word.
"Your... buoyancy is different than you're used to." Bailey sighed, covering her mouth to hide her smile. "I'd really rather not give you CPR, you know." She completely lied, already imagining "accidentally" slipping her tongue in.
"...Fair point. But, you know, we could've tested the first and third thing BEFORE we came here." Ayden rebuffed, rolling his eyes. "And even if it DOES work, there's still a few issues. Like-"
"Like others? Harper, no one swims in the campus rec center this early on Saturdays. Except for Kim, obviously. And you'll go underwater, shoot right on up, easy peezy. I'd say go for whichever hole you'd prefer, but-"
"No, that's not the issue. One: I can't keep my eyes open underwater. Two: Harper and you both were... kinda distracted when I entered you two. Kim won't be able to swim or float or anything."
"...Right." Bailey mumbled, stroking her chin. "Harper, can you... make your... opening stretchy while inside? Without making your dick appear or your voice change, I mean."
"Huh? I..." Ayden trailed off, reaching his stolen hands down to his flat rear. Furrowing his brow, he started gently massaging, nodding as he felt Harper's sub-par flesh begin to change to that stretchy, strange form. "Yeah. Why?"
"Okay. Okay. What IF instead of entering Kim, you make her enter Harper?" Bailey asked, jutting out her jaw as her mind raced. "Just stretch yourself out, sit on her face when she rests at the edge of the pool. That'd work, right?"
"...What then? Wouldn't Kim be in control of Harper? How is that-"
"No, no. I..." Bailey sighed, rubbing the front of her teeth with her tongue. "I don't have first-hand experience from your side, but... can you enter Kim after you pull her inside Harper? Or do you like... melt or something?"
"It's... I swim for a bit in this black, forever void. And then I get this urge to 'suit up' and... then I'm Harper. Or you." Ayden explained. "You're saying that... Kim might be in that void, I enter her, go into a SECOND void, and... Bailey I sound like a fucking lunatic."
"Worth a shot, right?" Bailey asked, shrugging as she headed towards the locker room exit and out to the pool...
Rolling With Bailey's Plan
Ayden exchanged a long look with Bailey as he approached the edge of the pool, his heart racing faster and faster with each step. Kim said something, only the snarky tone penetrating deep enough for Ayden to hear. His hands, in an attempt at stealth, pinched and pulled at and around the bottom of his swimsuit, pretending to constantly adjust it as Ayden prepared his stolen body to accommodate Kim's inside it. Then, after what felt like an eternity to Ayden, he looked down, gulping at Kim's wet, panting body as she leaned on the concrete edge of the pool, everything below her armpits submerged in the water.
Kim was completely clueless about what awaited her, raising an eyebrow as "Harper's" arms suddenly went limp. A condescending comment formed in the back of her throat, aimed at the outdated school swimsuit in front of her. Instead, a loud, piercing scream emerged, brought about by two manly hands rocketing out of "Harper's" slit, pushing the swimsuit out of the way as "Harper" squatted down, panting heavily. Kim could only manage another scream, her body refusing to respond to any of her commands, as the two hands grasped her head and pulled.
Absolute darkness filled Kim's senses as the last remnants of her body entered inside. Her swimsuit and goggles fell out, landing in the pool as Harper's body slumped backwards, convulsing as a lump raced down from her head. Bailey raced over, equal parts ecstatic about hearing Kim's scream and concerned, unsure if it would actually work.
Kim, in an endless void, tried screaming. Yet no sound emerged. Her limbs finally seemed to respond, managing to guide her a few previous feet before something touched her. Something that grasped her wrists, holding her in place. Something that grinned as it forced an erect object up her ass, making her desperately try to swim away. Kim tried to force it off, to get away. It was all to no avail, the object suddenly growing larger and faster as it sped inside her further, bringing about an unwanted, tear-filled orgasm. Kim's heart practically stopped as she felt it. Her hands were free, yet... that something was inside her. Burrowing around, a massive lump racing under her skin. Her arms stopped responding, her hands darting up to her chest as her toes flexed. Her mouth bulged for a moment, her mind still struggling to comprehend anything at all as it shut off.
Harper's eyes shot open suddenly, the natural bright green flickering between a deep brown and a blue as they focused on Bailey's face. Bailey could only watch, her heart pounding, as Harper sat up and looked around, seemingly lost for a few moments. Bailey assumed the worst. Until, of course, "Harper" stared at Bailey's chest for just a bit too long.
"Ayden?" Bailey whispered, still not entirely sure. "Did it work? Are-"
"Uh-huh." Ayden answered, frowning as he flexed his fingers. "It's... weird. Like, I have a tiny bit of 'input delay', if that makes sense."
"Well... it's you, controlling Kim, controlling Harper. Makes sense. I guess." Bailey muttered, brushing some blonde hair from her face as Ayden fidgeted on the floor, something obviously wrong. "Ayden? What's..." Bailey began, pausing as Ayden looked into her eyes, making Bailey's heart skip a beat. The needy look in his eyes told her everything she needed to know.
Ayden let out a flurry of squeaks and moans, his hips bucking as Bailey's hand darted down between his legs, his stolen folds gripping on her fingers with every movement Bailey did. Bailey couldn't stop herself, forcing Ayden to fall silent, muffled by her lips, as she danced her tongue around Ayden's stolen mouth. Ayden's small, dainty hands needed to grip something, anything, finding nothing but the hard concrete below. As Bailey came up for air, Ayden could do little more than pant, drool running down his face as he spasmed and twitched in Bailey's grasp. Tears started to form in Ayden's eyes as he grit his teeth, his heart fluttering as Bailey let him wrap his arms around her neck, loudly screaming as his toes curled, a fountain erupting between his thighs.
"...Is Harper like that, or is that all you as a woman?" Bailey whispered, shuddering as Ayden started kissing and sucking on her neck. "Ayden..."
"Kim. Pulled inside. Entered Kim Too. Needed that." Ayden panted, blushing as Bailey removed her fingers, accompanied by a wet "SCHLICK" sound. He felt his heart race as Bailey shifted her hands under his butt and neck, scooping him up with ease. "P-Put me-"
"Nope. You're tiny, cute, and weigh nothing. Somehow..." Bailey whispered, furrowing her brow. "Babe, Harper's what... 4'8", hundred pounds?"
"I... maybe?"
"Kim's... ignore her height, her boobs probably weigh as much as Harper. And... I'm not calling you fat, but..." Bailey murmured, pursing her lips together as she reentered the locker room. "If we add your weight and Kim's weight to Harper's... I'd be struggling to carry you."
"...So... Kim and I aren't part of the equation?"
"Yeah. I think." Bailey sighed, grunting as she guided Ayden down to a bench. Again, her heart fluttered at the sight. "Harper", sitting there, pressing her thighs together, looking far more meek than she would normally, under Ayden's control. "Goddammit Ayden... you're awakening something in me..."
"Huh?" Ayden murmured, gulping as Bailey sat down beside him.
"L-Look, you've got your ass fetish, I..." She paused, blushing as she turned and stared at Ayden. "...I fucking love you being this... meek girl. You're... so fucking cute and I..." She paused, covering her mouth and lowering her gaze. "The things I want to do to you, Ayden..."
"But I don't want to be in Harper, she-"
"Just a bit longer. Please. I wanna keep carrying you around! I want YOU to be the little spoon! I..." Bailey trailed off, her mind running wild. "...I want to make you moan my name until you can't speak anymore." Bailey finished, gulping as Ayden blushed and turned his head away. "Ayden."
"W-What?" Ayden asked, not turning back to look at Bailey.
"...You think you can 'improve' Harper's body? Like... add some of Kim?"
"...Dunno." Ayden mumbled, his hands rising up to his chest. A quiet squeak snuck out as he brushed against his stolen body's erect nipples, the sweaty swimsuit doing nothing to hide the little protrusions. Closing his eyes, Ayden tried to ignore the rising urge to cum yet again, rubbing his almost non-existent breasts through the suit. The moment he felt the "gummy" feeling on the skin, Ayden pulled, letting out a loud moan as the top of the suit tore, bits of material scattering across the locker room floor.
"W-Wow..." Bailey gasped, a warm feeling spreading through her body as "Harper" attempted to conceal her new, massive bust with her tiny hands. Bailey couldn't help herself, reaching out to touch them, confirming that they weren't fake. Ayden responded to her touch with a quiet moan, blushing as Bailey quickly pulled her hand away. "Sorry, I... hard to believe."
"Babe?" Ayden squeaked, standing up all of a sudden. "I... remember when you bitched about that test?" He asked, his quivering lips turning into a grin...
Playing The Part, Plotting Again
"I guess I've just been a bit overwhelmed lately... thanks." "Kim" sighed, her blue eyes glistening with crocodile tears. "I've really got to write it down, don't I?"
"Yeah, well... just don't let it happen again." The kind custodian sighed, rubbing the back of his head. "A student is one thing, a TA forgetting their combo is... irresponsible." He sighed, his eyes stuck on "Kim's" chest, barely contained within her swimsuit.
"I know..." "Kim" pouted, gripping the top of her suit and pulling it away, "accidentally" giving the custodian a full look at her bare chest. "But it means soooo much to me..." "Kim" moaned, rubbing her thighs together.
"W-Well, if you need anything Kim, just..." The custodian gulped, turning his entire body away to hide his erection. "I-I could even let you in an hour early for your swim, if..."
"That would mean THE WORLD to me!" "Kim" giggled, wrapping her arms around the custodian, making sure to rub her ample chest against his back. She made sure to breathe on the back of his neck, making sure every single hair rose, before sucking on the back of his ear. "Call me." "Kim" whispered, unable to suppress a chuckle as the custodian nodded and took off, eager to "handle" the tightness in his pants.
"You're not a bad actor." Bailey sighed, rolling her eyes as "Kim" retrieved her belongings from her locker. "Although I hate your face."
"Rude." Ayden replied, pressing both hands to his stolen face and rubbing it, shifting it to back to Harper's. "This-" Ayden started, repeating the process with his throat. "-Better?" He finished, having changed Harper's voice back to its natural one.
"Hair." Bailey grunted, pointing at Ayden's scalp.
"Ah, right." Ayden chuckled, rubbing and stretching his scalp, quickly replacing Kim's long, black hair with Harper's shorter, messier red. "There." He said, taking off Kim's swimsuit. "Now I'm a tall, sexy Harper. Happy?"
"...Kinda preferred you all short and cute."
"Yeah, well, I didn't. And we've got Kim's clothes here, not Harper's. So... get over it." Ayden grunted, quickly throwing on Kim's prior outfit, consisting of nothing more than a sports bra and some spats shorts. After quickly unlocking Kim's nearby phone, he handed it to Bailey and slipped on Kim's shoes.
"Shit." Bailey hissed, leaning back against the lockers as she flipped through Kim's phone.
"What? She not logged in?"
"No, she is. She just doesn't have access to grades. Professor Carole does."
"Eh?"
"Yeah. Looks like Kim goes in, puts in the grades first, and then Carole adjusts and tweaks them. Meaning we're screwed for past assignments." Bailey sighed, her eyebrow twitching. "Ugh. Kim's got a schedule for fucking everything in here!" She complained, puffing up her cheeks as Ayden stood back up, testing his sneakers. "God... can't you put Harper's boobs instead?"
"No, Kim's top won't-"
"THEN DO SOME MIDDLE GROUND!"
"Can't. It's either mine, Harper's, or Kim's." Ayden explained, feeling slightly nervous at Bailey's glare. "Is it really a problem?"
"Of COURSE it is! My boyfriend's b-bigger than me!" Bailey stuttered, concealing her sweater-clad chest.
"Oh. Well... you're bigger where it matters." Ayden assured, pointing to Bailey's ass with a stupid grin on his face. Bailey, equal parts embarrassed and flattered, turned her back. Ayden, of course, accepted the "invite", cupping Bailey's sweatpants-clad cheeks in his hands and resting his chin on her shoulder. "Hey..." Ayden whispered, kissing Bailey's ear. "Really want Kim's boobs? I'll pull you in anytime..."
"...Can't do stuff with you then."
"R-Right." Ayden stammered, a warm, pleasant feeling spreading through his stolen bodies. "Um..."
"What?" Bailey asked, raising an eyebrow.
"What if I pull you in and... 'suit you up', but then leave?" Ayden asked, getting Bailey to bring a hand to her chin and rub it. "I could probably 'massage' you... Harper's body, I mean, and customize it. You could be you, but... Kim's boobs. Harper's hair? Whatever you want." Ayden said, clearing his throat. "But uh... definitely keeping this." He mumbled, intensifying his ass groping and earning a sigh from Bailey.
"...Let's try it." Bailey muttered, an idea popping into her head. "Wait, Professor Carole..."
"What about..." Ayden began to ask, it suddenly clicking. "That... that's a way to change your grade."
"Yeah." Bailey agreed, nodding her head. "Shower stall? Pull me in there?" She asked, getting a few rapid pecks on her ear for an answer...
Bringing Bailey "Into The Fold"
"Why'd we have to come in here?" Ayden whispered, slightly disappointed to be stripping already. "You said-"
"I said no one would be swimming when we first got here. No idea when someone might show up NOW!" Bailey hissed, peeking out from the shower curtain. "Worst case, they think we're really enjoying the shower."
"...Sure. So, the plan-"
"You pull me in, I 'suit up' inside Kim. Who's inside Harper. Then, you leave, I start messaging Professor Carole, we find her, you go in her, I get an 'A', and... I guess that's it." Bailey sighed, snapping the curtain shut and spinning around to face Ayden. Slightly nervous, she walked over, rubbing her forearm. "So... how's this work? I don't have to strip, right? My clothes..."
"Yeah, they'll come out when you come in." Ayden answered, caressing Bailey's cheek. As her gray eyes blinked, Ayden planted a kiss on her lips, the two moaning as their tongues intertwined. Almost subconsciously, Ayden forced Bailey's back against the shower wall, humping his hips as Bailey's leg rose, kept upright by Ayden's other hand squeezing and rubbing her rear. "Sure you don't wanna strip now?" Ayden whispered, grinning at how red Bailey's face quickly turned.
"J-Just pull me in." Bailey croaked, wincing as Ayden's finger found her hole, rubbing and circling it through her sweatpants. "Ayden, stooooop..."
"Why? Don't you-"
"I-If I'm doing any... lesbian stuff, I'm... taking the lead." Bailey stammered, gripping Ayden's neck and forcing him back, pushing him against the opposite shower wall. "I-I want a... big guy or a... smaller girl. Got it?" She asked, far more cute than authoritative.
"I'll give you a big guy then." Ayden whispered, chuckling as his arms suddenly went limp. Bailey raised an eyebrow, attempting to not look turned on and failing miserably. Her attempt completely shattered as two, familiar, muscular hands grabbing the front of her groin, massaging her through the bottom of the swimsuit, and the sweatpants covering that. As Bailey's mouth curled into a hesitant moan, she felt herself pulled, hip-first, towards Ayden. A quick, soft kiss on her forehead was the last thing she felt before, in an instant, everything went dark.
Bailey was... inquisitive, if anything. Anything she attempted to say wouldn't come out, as if she was muted. It was pitch black, not just in sight, but... every sense. Somehow, she could taste, smell, hear, feel the absence of everything, a complete sensory deprivation. Yet... something was urging her upwards. Higher and higher, she blindly swam, the urge flipping like a switch to another one. She recalled what Ayden had told her, about the 'suiting up' and realized what he meant. Her arms were MEANT to be here. Her legs were MEANT to be here. Her head was MEANT to push upwards.
Bailey gasped, the sudden brightness making her blink. It was odd. Like she was wearing a latex glove over her entire body. And another one over that. Whenever she'd blink, breathe, move any bit of her body, it'd take... a bit. Not terrible, by any means. Hardly even noticeable, maybe... a millisecond or two more than normal. Enough to he noticeable nonetheless.
"...Ayden?" Bailey croaked, flinching at the sound of Harper's voice. "That's... weird." Bailey muttered, looking down between her legs. At some point, probably when she was pulled inside, she'd slid down to the floor. "Ayden? You gonna leave? Or... did you already?" Bailey did not receive a reply. Nervousness kicked in, the possibility that something had gone wrong. Horribly wrong. Bailey had no one to call, to contact, to ask for help. Tears started to well up, Bailey made fruitless attempts to go back to the void, her lip began to quiver. "A-Ayden, please..." Bailey whined.
"Gimme a sec." A familiar voice whispered. Bailey gasped and spun around, trying to find the source, hope building up and crumbling her earlier worry. "Inside. Inside Kim, I mean. I'm uh... actually right behind you in here."
"Are you trapped?! Ayden, what-"
"Nah. Just had an idea." Ayden interrupted, Bailey's hands suddenly shooting to her ass, out of her control. Bailey let out an unconscious moan as they started to rub, harder and harder, faster and faster, until her ass, her own ass, suddenly ballooned, expanding and widening. "There we go! I can take control whenever I want!"
"G-Good. But-" Bailey started, suddenly letting out a moan, her eyes widening as she felt a familiar thickness slam into her from behind. Her hips slammed back and forth, the invisible thrusting forcing her to. Yet... whenever she looked back, there was nothing. And... it didn't feel like there was anything there, exactly.
"Whoa! I can puppet you!" Ayden shouted inside Bailey, her mouth suddenly forced open, an invisible finger prying her lips apart. Bailey could only moan, her tongue darting and circling around an invisible partner. "Yup. Not leaving!" Ayden declared, making Bailey yelp as he slapped her ass on the inside, squeezing it together as he shot a load. Bailey, oddly aroused by the situation, shook her legs, crossing her eyes from the hot semen shooting inside her actual body, the sensation shared, and multiplied, with Kim's body, and Harper's transformed one, wrapped around that.
"B-Behave..." Bailey panted, shuddering as Ayden started kissing and sucking on every inch of her body. Resisting the pleasure, Bailey struggled to stand up, opting to, with some minor difficulty, put her sweatpants and Kim's sports bra on, covering it with her own sweater. As Ayden started slamming away at her anus again, Bailey had to lean against the wall, biting down on the back of her hand as she pleasure slammed into her. As she did, however, her other hand was puppeted, changing her face, hair, and throat, forcing "Harper's" moans and whimpers to change to "Kim's", despite Bailey's attempts at protest.
"Think about it. If you start moaning and cumming in public, Kim'll take the blame. Not Harper's fake, sexy twin, not you." Ayden whispered, shooting another hot load of man magma deep inside Bailey's asshole. "Call Professor Carole. Moan down the mic. Do it."
Bailey simply nodded, attempting to catch her breath as she grabbed Kim's phone off the floor. "Testing, test... just making sure." Bailey whispered, her voice a perfect match to Kim's. Her eyes hazy, she quickly unlocked the phone with Kim's copied fingerprint, swiping through to the contacts. A scowl formed at "Carole", missing any honorific that Kim would've insisted Bailey use for any and every conversation with the woman. "Double fucking standard..." Bailey grumbled, pressing the call button and bringing the phone up to her ear.
One ring. A second ring. A skipped heartbeat. The very real possibility she wouldn't pick up setting in. A third ring. The thought that she might not listen to her voicemail. A fourth ring. The possibility that Kim, somehow, knew two Caroles. That 'Professor Carole' was in her contacts, further down than Bailey swiped.
"...Kim? You're breathing rather heavily." A voice answered, causing Bailey to gasp, having been far too concerned to even hear the click indicating that the call was answered. "Hello? This is Kim, is it not?"
"Y-Yes! My apologies, I just finished a workout and... I need to discuss the grading of some assignments. In person, preferably." Ayden answered, seizing control to help circumvent Bailey's inability to think at the moment. "Would you be available in your office today? I know it's a Saturday, but..."
"...No, I'm afraid. I'm working from home today." Carole sighed. "Upstairs in my study. Use your key." She said, hanging up suddenly.
Bailey and Ayden stood there in silence for a few moments. Thoughts swirled. A first-name basis was least concern. Why, why did Kim have a spare key for Carole's house?! The silence continued as Bailey gathered up the rest of her and Kim's things. Even when leaving, walking on the sidewalk, both remained silent. Ayden remained unmoving, not provoking Bailey on the inside. Bailey simply walked, checking Kim's directions she'd put into her own phone "in case of intoxication, memory loss, or a Samaritan gaining access to this device". Silently, Bailey turned the key to Kim's apartment, tossing everything to the side as she took a deep breath.
"THEY'RE FUCKING, RIGHT?!" Bailey bellowed, running her fingers through the long, black hair she possessed. "I'M NOT CRAZY, RIGHT?!"
"I mean... I didn't want to say anything." Ayden muttered. "But it's definitely poss... fridge. Look at the fridge!"
"Fridge? What are..." Bailey began to ask, falling silent as she stomped over to the little kitchen area. She reached up and cupped her mouth, her gray eyes wide as she scanned over picture after picture, poem after poem, signed notes from Carole, and... conveniently, a written-out set of directions to "Her House". The Her was obvious. Bailey didn't even have to ask, quickly snapping a picture before checking Kim's gallery.
"'Nothing Suspicious' HAS to be it!" Ayden shouted, puppeting the hand to open the folder. Nothing. Pictures of worksheets, answer keys, nothing suspicious at all. Except... every so often, there was an unlabeled, zipped folder. Ayden clicked without hesitation, proven correct as the selfie of Carole, wearing nothing but a lacy bra, popped up. "They're fucking."
"Which means... we're fucking." Bailey mumbled with a gulp. "But... I guess... this is blackmail for my grade." She said, a sinister grin forming on her stolen face. With a devious chuckle, Bailey stormed into Kim's room, eying up her wardrobe with a smirk...
"Visiting" Professor Carole
"Ayden! Stop!" Bailey hissed, suppressing a moan as, inside, Ayden started fingering her from behind. "Carole-"
"Gotta make us look a little excited, don't we?" Ayden whispered, taking control over Harper's transformed mouth, and only her mouth, as he toyed with Bailey's clit inside. Ayden had to bite his lip, both inside and out, a gust of wind blowing up Kim's "borrowed" skirt and giving Harper's transformed folds some much-needed cool air. "No panties was a great choice..." Ayden moaned, forcing Bailey to ring the doorbell before "passing the reins" back to her.
"Don't. Do. That." Bailey hissed, trying to regain her composure as she reached into Kim's stolen purse and grabbing Kim's keys. "She said to let ourselves in, remember?" She hissed, letting out a squeak as she tried jamming in a key. "Ayden! Stop..." She tried to protest, falling forward onto the door as Ayden slammed his dick into her ass. "Mmmng... AYDEN!" Kim shouted, gasping as she managed to unlock the door.
"Right upstairs, remember?" Ayden whispered, right into Bailey's actual ear as he held Bailey's hips in place, ensuring he could pound her easier. Bailey struggled to stumble inside, closing the door behind her before falling to the floor. Her eyes remained locked on the stairwell, the thrill and fear of being discovered only spiking the pleasure. Biting her lip, Bailey started moving along with Ayden's inside movements, her braless, borrowed breasts swaying and bouncing as she did. The carpet was torn up, clumps of fabric trapped in Bailey's fingertips as Ayden shot his load inside her. "I'll make sure you can't fake it if Carole goes down on us." Ayden promised, grinning inside as Bailey stood up on shaky legs, her nectar running down her upper thighs.
"My grade comes first." Bailey panted, brushing some sweaty strands of black hair from her eyes. Adjusting her borrowed blouse, Bailey crept up the stairs, more than a little excited at Ayden's promise. Gulping, Bailey reached a door, knocking on it with a mixture of apprehension and excitement.
"You don't have to knock, you know." A familiar voice answered. Bailey gulped and turned the knob, walking into the room. Carole was sitting at a desk, her usual glasses on, grading some papers. "Was ringing the doorbell your attempt at a joke?" Carole asked, not bothering to look up from her desk.
"...Yeah." Bailey answered, quietly closing the door behind her. "I wanted to discuss-"
"What are you wearing?" Carole interrupted, her eyebrows raised. "...I see you neglected a bra today." She sighed, setting her glasses down on her desk. "And... you seem... different."
"H-How so?"
"Colored contacts are... rather tacky, for starters. And... your skirt emphasizes your..." Carole paused, making a curved gesture in the air with her hand. "Is this an attempt to seduce me?" She asked, standing up suddenly. As Bailey opened her mouth, unsure of what she would even say, Carole cleared her throat. "Whose grade are you after? Flunking that... idiot with the hair dye?"
"Um..." Bailey mumbled, finding herself, courtesy of Ayden, unable to move as Carole stepped over, emphasizing her hips with every step. Bailey's heart raced along with her mind as Carole caressed Bailey's chin, forcing her to look up as Carole brought her lips down. As Carole's tongue sunk in, Bailey's eyes widened, shocked at what she felt.
"Uh... I'm not crazy, right? She has two tongues, right?!" Ayden blurted out inside, sharing the odd sensation along with Bailey. Bailey was lost for words, unable to answer even if she could, doing little more than blink as Carole abruptly pulled back, a sly grin on her beautiful face.
"Wh-What was that?" Bailey murmured, completely forgetting that she should've known in the heat of the moment.
"Playing dumb, are we? Ah... I'll humor you." Carole cooed, sticking her bright red tongue out, showing that, at the end of it, it was split. Further still, Carole moved each side independently, letting out a quiet giggle at "Kim's" bewildered face. "Kim, I... used to be a... rebel, shall we say. And you, my little assistant... you kindle those rebellious embers still in me."
"The tongue? That-"
"A piercing. One that... didn't heal correctly. And..." Carole paused, deeply inhaling through her nose. "A former... lover of mine rather liked it like this." She whispered, bringing in her lips for another sensual, yet odd, kiss. This time, however, Ayden gripped Bailey's actual tongue with his fingers, forcing Bailey to reciprocate Carole's kiss. "...Kim." Carole whispered, coming up for air.
"Y-Yes?" Bailey stammered, gulping as Carole caressed her face once more.
"Who are you? Really?" Carole asked, an oddly sweet smile on her face. "We both know you're not Kim."
"I-I-"
"The real Kim would've walked right on in, sitting on my desk, begging for attention, commenting on my penmanship. Nevermind your appearance." Carole whispered, licking her lips as she took a deep, long inhale of Bailey's hair. "You smell... far too sweet as well. Her secret twin, perhaps?"
"And if I'm not Kim?" Bailey asked, flinching as Carole took another deep sniff of Bailey's hair and neck. "I know you and Kim have a relationship, I know about your tongue, I..."
"You think anyone will believe you? Dear, I don't let my hair down in public." Carole whispered, making Bailey tremble as she licked her ear, sticking her odd split tongue inside. "This image I've built up, over decades, won't crumble so easily."
"Are you sure about that?" Ayden asked, taking control for a moment. "I think you'll do whatever we want." He said, two hands suddenly shooting out of Kim's skirt and grabbing Carole's thigh. Carole managed to get out a confused grunt before getting pulled inside, disappearing with a "PLOP", her clothes falling into a pile on the floor as Bailey felt her senses get yanked away.
Carole was at a loss, floating in the void. Yet... fascination was the predominant emotion. Not fear, not terror, not confusion. Her emotion only increased as a pair appeared out of nowhere, "swimming" over to her. She recognized one, a certain student Kim had a grudge for. The other... Carole had no idea. A handsome man, yet to Carole, that was it. Nothing more, nothing less.
Carole didn't resist when the male member of the duo swam behind her, stroking and rubbing her rear entrance. It felt wonderful, of course, yet Carole had a complaint. If she could've voiced it, she would've asked for a pen and a pad of paper to record her observations. Her fascination increased, massively, as she felt her anus expand rapidly, the man holding it open. A flurry of questions formed inside her as... Bailey, yes, that was her name, swam inside her extended opening. Carole expected pain, yet couldn't help grinning, the sensation rivaling no other in pleasure. When... Bailey's hips finally squeezed through, Carole's eyes crossed, her pussy throbbing with glee as the man plugged her hole with his shaft. Floating in the void, Carole's body convulsed and shook, the pumping of the man's cock stopping, replaced by a fervent pulsing. Carole could feel her mind slipping away as it erupted inside her, any thoughts replaced by the dark surrounding her.
Bailey's eyes shot open, moaning and shaking as something sped down her body. Her hips bucked as it slid out. Yet... it didn't appear. Bailey was confused for a moment, realizing what was happening as it sped down yet again. She managed to catch a glimpse of a lump racing down her stomach, forcing her to loudly moan as it reached her groin. Her eyes crossed, her back arching as her anus was pushed apart, a speeding bullet in the shape of Ayden launching out, forcing an earthquake of an orgasm on Bailey's stolen body.
"Ahhh... good to be me again!" Ayden chuckled, helping Bailey up from the writhing mass she was on the floor. Bailey was panting, a needy look in her eye, her mouth salivating as she locked onto her boyfriend's twitching member. "Bailey... we gotta change your grade, remember?" Ayden teased, walking over to Carole's desk, leaving Bailey alone, her body craving his. "Let's see, her laptop-"
"Ayden... please." Bailey croaked, her body quivering. "Don't leave me like this..."
"Guess we aren't in no rush..." Ayden sighed, feigning disappointment as he returned to his needy, horny girlfriend. As she puckered her lips for a kiss, Ayden grasped her tongue with his lips. Gently, he "massaged" her tongue with his mouth, focusing on it. Bailey was amazed as it changed, the end splitting in two after a few moments. "Hold on, few more things." Ayden whispered, letting Bailey squirm her new tongue around in the air. Refusing to explain, he brought his hands to her face, roughly massaging that, her throat, and her scalp. "THERE we go!" Ayden exclaimed, admiring his handiwork.
"What did..." Bailey started, relieved, at least, to hear her own voice. Yet... there was red hair drifting down across her face. "Ayden, what-"
"Thought you'd look hot as a redhead. Your face and voice is all yours." Ayden explained, letting out a grunt as he hooked his hands under Bailey's legs and scooped her up. Bailey's heart started to race, burying her face into Ayden's bare shoulder, letting him carry her into the bedroom across the hall. She couldn't help but feel excited as Ayden practically threw her onto the bed, mounting her without bothering to tear off her stolen clothes. "We'll change your grade... tomorrow. 'Cause you're not going anywhere until we're done."
"O-Okay." Bailey stammered, her chest tightening as Ayden slid his hand up her thigh, rubbing it with his thumb. As Ayden planted a kiss on her lips, she shut her eyes, a satisfied grin forming as his other hand grasped hers, locking his fingers with hers. Bailey attempted to use her new, borrowed tongue, yet found herself unable to focus as Ayden pressed his tip against her wet, trembling opening. A moan escaped through her nose, her feet flinching, as Ayden slowly thrust inside, her insides gripping his shaft tight enough to almost hurt.
"Fuck. No condom." Ayden whispered suddenly, starting to pull out. As he did, however, a pair of legs pulled him back in, Bailey taking a deep breath as he did. "Bailey, I-"
"Harper's problem, not mine." Bailey whispered, a sinister grin breaking out on her face.
"...Fair enough." Ayden sighed, slamming his cock, full-force, into Bailey. As she opened her mouth to moan, Ayden sealed it with his lips, prodding and caressing her tongue with his. Ayden's hand, the one not locked with Bailey's, slid upwards, under Kim's stolen blouse, handling her bouncing, modified breasts as he continued slamming against her depths. Bailey, unable to control herself, took her other arm and coiled it around Ayden's neck, desperate to hold him as close as possible, her legs helping the process. "Babe!" Ayden shouted suddenly, his cock twitching and throbbing. "Y-You sure?!"
"Mmmhmm!" Bailey murmured, intensifying her hold as she forced her tongue back into Ayden's mouth. As his cock hardened, the tip rubbing against her cervix, Bailey bit down on his lip, unable to stop her toes from curling, her back from arching, as he shot his load, all but guaranteeing Harper's future pregnancy.
"...Babe... that was amazing..." Ayden panted, slumping down, his softening cock still twitching inside Bailey's stolen, transformed body.
"My... grade... can... probably... wait..." Bailey panted, her body still on a post-orgasm high. "One... more?"
"...Bailey... wait. Does Carole live alone?" Ayden asked, positive he just heard a car pull into the driveway...
Discovery
"I-I mean, SERIOUSLY?! LOOK!" Bailey shouted, pointing at her phone screen. "Who LOSES credit for being early to class?!"
"...Wow." Ayden sighed, caressing Bailey's thigh as he pretended to stare at his girlfriend's phone. "Not to be that guy, but... why not just show up like, on time instead?"
"You REALLY think Kim's not gonna find something else to find wrong?! God, you know that test last week? Gave me a FORTY because 'blank ink is in poor taste' AFTER last time! Can't use a pencil, can't use a pen, lemme guess, I gotta prick my fucking finger and write with blood?!" Bailey shouted, her face red from her frustration. "I cannot WAIT to be done with this shit!"
"...Want me to talk to your professor or... something?" Ayden asked, gulping as Bailey snapped her head towards him.
"Babe, I..." Bailey started, her tone harsh. Upon seeing her boyfriend's face, however, she paused, took a deep breath, and tried to relax. Slightly. "Look, I just..." Bailey sighed, averting her eyes. "Kim'll start rumors the second you close the door behind you. Doesn't matter if it's her, the professor... the janitor, honestly."
"And?"
"Ayden. You really want a rumor to start about you... doing something to some poor, defenseless, helpless woman behind closed doors?" Bailey sighed, rolling her eyes as Ayden's expression didn't change in the slightest. "She'll say you raped her. Or both of them, knowing her."
"Oh." Ayden mumbled, biting his upper lip. "Yeah, that's... not great."
"No shit." Bailey sighed, flopping her head back on the pillow. Covering her gray eyes with her forearm, she finally noticed her boyfriend's hand. "Babe, what are you doing?"
"...Rubbing your thigh."
"Not in the mood."
"Maybe Kim-" Ayden started, immediately stopping when Bailey's glare peeked out from beneath her forearm. "Joking. Joking. Babe, I'm joking." Ayden insisted, a single bead of sweat rolling down his forehead. "C'mon, it's been a few days..."
"..."
"Pleeeeease? Babe, I-"
"I JUST got off my period." Bailey grumbled, sighing as Ayden started running his lips up her arm, showering it in short, little kisses. "Fine. I... I guess I did kinda appreciate those massages..."
"And you said Massage 1001 was a stupid class!" Ayden snickered, snaking his hand between Bailey's soft thighs. "Prof said they helped with cramps and... WHAT did you say after the first 'demonstration' on you?"
"...They did." Bailey admitted, blindly reaching over to her nightstand with one arm as Ayden's lips ran up her other. As Ayden's fingers brushed against her entrance, Bailey flinched slightly, shooting Ayden a look as she grasped the golden square sitting atop the nightstand. As she brought it over, Bailey glanced over and double-checked the nightstand, sighing as she did. "Last one."
"Last... oh. I'll buy more tomorrow." Ayden muttered, his dick twitching as Bailey expertly tore open the golden wrapper with her teeth. The twitching intensified as Bailey immediately popped the latex treasure into her mouth. "Babe, I LOVE when-"
"Mmmng mn!" Bailey mumbled, sliding down the bed. Rolling atop Ayden, Bailey couldn't stop the cloud of arousal from making her head spin, the scent of her man's rod activating her neurons. As she brought her head down, latex in mouth, Ayden couldn't stop himself from running his tongue over Bailey's opening, his eyes locked on to her twitching exit nearby. Bailey had to breathe through her nose, resisting every urge to moan, as her tongue coiled around the ribbed latex she was forcing around Ayden's shaft. Finally, after getting it "good enough", Bailey raised her head, just as Ayden's tongue darted, deeply licking the wrong hole. Entirely on purpose, of course. "Ah... AYDEN!" Bailey moaned, her body jittery.
"You KNOW I can't help myself around this!" Ayden laughed, molding Bailey's pale cheeks with glee, making sure to "accidentally" slip a finger or two in her recently licked exit. Bailey, despite the rough moans she was unconsciously emitting, puffed up her cheeks and pulled her lower half away, earning a whine from Ayden. Soon enough though, Bailey was lowering herself on Ayden's erect member, her satisfied face looking down at Ayden.
"Mmm... Ayden..." Bailey murmured, her pussy throbbing as it became the sheath for Ayden's manly blade. A shiver ran up her body, forcing her hands to ever so slightly grip the chest they rested on. Her face became flush as she started, unconsciously, bobbing her hips up and down, Ayden's firm grip on her glorious ass assisting her movements. Sweat started forming on her face, her eyes closing shut and fluttering. As she started getting comfortable in her groove, however, Ayden switched things up, roughly fingering Bailey's anus as he started furiously thrusting upwards. "HHNNG?!" Bailey grunted, her body tensing up as her teeth dug into her bottom lip.
As much as Ayden wanted to make a snarky comment, he couldn't muster more than a moan, his back arching as he slammed into his limit. His eyes rolling back into his head, Ayden's dick strained against its latex container, filling it with a thick, roapy load. Bailey, at her own limit, fell onto Ayden's chest, panting and murmuring anything but words as Ayden's member twitched inside her.
"Babe..." Ayden finally managed to pant, spurred on by a kiss on the neck. "That was amazing..."
"Mmm..." Bailey murmured, her heart racing as she basked in the skinship she was experiencing.
"...That was the last condom, right?"
"Mmmhmm."
"Any chance-"
"No."
"Please?"
"No, Ayden."
"I'll give you a massage."
"...Fine. Just... gimme a sec." Bailey sighed, shuddering as she slid her hips up and to the side. As Ayden started rubbing her ass, Bailey let out another sigh, kissing his neck and half-heartedly sucking. "Massage first." Bailey demanded, earning a quiet grunt from Ayden. "No oil this time."
"Alright. Only 'cause I love you." Ayden sighed, his hands rising to the back of Bailey's head and slowing rubbing it. Ayden continued, for more than a few minutes, enjoying Bailey's proximity as well. Eventually though, after a long kiss, Bailey rested her head on her arms, an eager grin on her face as Ayden sat on the back of her knees, rubbing his hands together, eager to get the massage over with and get to the main event.
"OooooOoooOOOOO..." Bailey moaned, her hips rising from the bed as Ayden firmly pressed his hands against her shoulders. "R-Right THEEErrrrrre..."
"Jeez, Kim's making you stress that much?" Ayden sighed, firmly rubbing and forcing his knuckles down, his still-erect cock twitching whenever Bailey would moan or squeak cutely. As he reached the base of Bailey's spine, however, Ayden had to blink. Repeatedly. "...The fuck?" Ayden whispered, gulping as his fingers seemed to... sink into Bailey. Instead of the expected resistance, being skin and all, it... it felt like it was closer to pudding. But whenever Ayden would sharply pull his hand back, the little "divots" on Bailey's body would snap back into place, as if nothing had happened.
"Ayden?" Bailey asked, her face flush.
"Y-Yeah?" Ayden stammered, unsure if he was hallucinations.
"Don't stop, it... it feels fucking incredible. Whatever you're doing differently, don't... don't stop." Bailey mumbled, biting down on her forearm to suppress a moan as Ayden touched her lower back once more.
"...G-Good. It's... it's a new tech." Ayden lied, continuing the massage despite the oddity. However much he tried, however, he could truly get his mind off it. Bailey's back, shoulders, arms, legs, thighs, even the bottom of her foot, they all... had the oddity. And Bailey, if her moans and occasional sashaying of her hips, begging for attention in her throbbing womanhood, were any indication, this massage was magical in more than one way. "Babe, there's... there's a finale to this." Ayden mumbled, his eyes wide as he stretched and pulled on Bailey's ass, watching it stretch and snap into place as if it was made of bungee cord.
"Huh? Oh, okay..." Bailey murmured, her mind hazy from the supernatural pleasure Ayden was showering her with.
Gulping, Ayden pushed a finger into Bailey's anus. Immediately, he realized that this too was affected. Tight. Hot. That's how it should've been. But it wasn't. There was a shocking lack of resistance instead. And... something akin to suction? Not physically, but... mentally? Spiritually? Ayden wasn't sure how to label it, but listened regardless. A second finger. A third. An entire hand. Bailey displayed no new response, no indication of awareness other than some loud panting. Up the elbow. Ayden was appalled. Not only for Bailey's non-response, but... her biology. Ayden was, by no means, a biology expert. But... there was nothing. Something that was confirmed when Ayden's shoulder stretched inside. Instead of the organs or something Ayden expected, there was nothing. Curiosity overtaking him, Ayden thrust his other hand in as well, spreading Bailey's rear exit open as wide as he could, watching the odd, elastic properties he hoped for.
Bailey didn't react.
Ayden sincerely thought about stopping. Or making a joke about shining a light in, going spelunking or something along those lines. But... that odd pulling sensation overtook him, crushing any resistance he had prior. He dove in, earning a series of confused grunts and moans as his shoulders slipped inside. Ayden was in complete darkness, surging forward relentlessly, the thought that he'd somehow taken LSD an ever-present one. As his last toe slipped inside, Ayden felt an odd urge. An urge he immediately listened to.
Outside, Bailey was undergoing her own confusion. She felt ecstatic, her entire body tingling from a combination of orgasm and... something else she couldn't quite place. Stranger than that, however, was the sounds her stomach was making. Churning, groaning, even quiet squeaks. Yet... Bailey didn't feel like questioning it, some odd urge compelling her to relax. To make her not care as a lump surged down her arm, flexing and stretching the flesh around it. To not question it as three other lumps did the same to her other arm, her two legs. To do nothing but smile as a bulge, more defined and larger than the rest, writhed up her neck, making her cough and sputter. To not question where Ayden went as her mind went dark.
Ayden blinked several times, blinded by the sudden light. He smacked his lips together, scrunching his face up at the... odd sensations caressing his body. Ayden was at a loss for words, frankly. One moment he was forcing himself into some sort of suit, the next he's... laying in bed, face-down? Then, it hit him. Ayden shot up, his eyes wide. He reached up to the blonde strands of hair in front of his eyes. He stared at his hands, mouth agape at their foreign, yet intimately familiar form. Unlocking Bailey's phone, with her fingerprint, sent his head spinning. The result when he turned the camera on earned a scream. A scream that was high pitched, in a voice that wasn't his own...
Exploration and Explanation
"I..." Ayden murmured, prodding the face staring back at him in the mirror, the gray he expected replaced by a familiar blue that would normally greet him. He was completely, utterly lost for words. To say that Bailey's... odd body during the massage still weighed heavily on his mind would be an understatement. What followed, him entering her ass and... suddenly being her was enough for Ayden's mind to race. To jump at every possible, conceivable or not, explanation. LSD in the water supply. A dream. Even the chance that he'd, somehow, died and was reincarnated inside Bailey. Anything, something had to be an answer.
"This... it can't be real." Ayden whispered, shaking his head as he left the bathroom. Alas, it didn't matter how hard he pinched himself, how fast the flurry of self-inflicted slaps on his face were, nor how much he tried to deny it. He was, most definitely, Bailey. And somehow, despite how frequent Ayden mumbled to the contrary, it was real.
"I... I'm Bailey. I..." Ayden mumbled, the gears of his mind turning. Standing at the foot of the bed, Ayden finally looked down. "...It's fine, right?" Ayden asked himself, bringing his hands to his chest and gently rubbing them. A quiet moan, one that made Ayden look around, confirming to himself that he'd actually made it, snuck out of his mouth as he brushed against his nipple. "Holy... are all women like this, or is Bailey..." Ayden mumbled, a certain object catching his eye. "Fuck. Am I... actually considering this?"
Ayden, slightly sick to his stomach, grasped the recently used condom with the tips of his pointer finger and thumb. The fluid inside, still warm to the touch, made him doubt himself once more. Yet... his mouth couldn't stop watering. They'd had the conversation tens of times. Bailey always swallowed, always insisted that it was delicious. Always teasing, playfully, that Ayden's claims that he'd "fucking never" tried it himself was a complete lie. Which... it was, of course.
Clenching his eyes shut, Ayden dipped his tongue in. The second his tastebuds submerged, his eyes shot open, a hand shooting up to his mouth. Despite salivating, Ayden walked over and threw the condom into the garbage can. He'd never admit it, for obvious reasons, but... Bailey, her tastebuds at least, absolutely adored it. Adored it enough that Ayden's hands were trembling, fighting to cling to his self-control as a warm, tingly sensation spread through his body.
Ayden didn't even realize what he was doing until his thumb graced his clit. Immediately, Ayden yelped, glancing down at his hand, his fingers coated in a thin layer of Bailey's juices. Ayden, his breath short and sharp, couldn't not bring said fingers to his lips, moaning and murmuring from the sweet, acrid taste. Unable to help himself, Ayden fell to the bed, savoring Bailey's taste with one hand as his other dove down below. The mattress shook and squeaked as Ayden's hips moved on their own, humping the fingers penetrating him. Moans became louder, the words Ayden attempted to say became less and less clear. Thoughts became less clear, more frenzied, more depraved in nature. Toes curled, teeth biting the sheets as Ayden let out a squeal, just as a thought popped into his head.
Ayden couldn't articulate his thoughts, simply panting and quietly groaning as he shut his eyes. He had to wonder why he didn't think of it sooner, simply doing the opposite of what he'd done in the first place. With a bit of focus, he felt his senses snap away, suddenly... dark again. Bailey's voice, sighing and whimpering, was omnipresent, surrounding him from every angle. Panicking, Ayden pulled his arms and legs out of the invisible "suit", every instinct telling him it was a bad idea. A mistake. Ayden simply buried them, swimming through the abyss until he hit a wall. A wall with a bit of light filtering through it. Frantically, Ayden raced for it, forcing himself as Bailey's sounds, still present, became louder, more excited, more exhilarated.
Ayden gasped, blinking repeatedly as his head emerged, Bailey's cheeks spread apart to let him through. His heart raced, pounding louder and louder, as he forced himself out more and more, only slowing down when his hips got stuck. He tried going slowly, Bailey's shrill moans raising more than a little concern. But... Ayden quickly became impatient. Whispering "like a bandage" to himself, he placed both hands on the mattress and, with every ounce of his strength, pushed himself out with a "PLOP" that reverberated through the bedroom.
Ayden quickly shot up, making sure Bailey was seemingly fine, yet unconscious, her ass raised up in the air. Only then did he look down at himself, flexing his fingers and toes. He was... oddly clean. It was a relief, of course, but raised further questions in Ayden's mind. Shouldn't he be... in need of a shower? Especially if, somehow, he forced his entire body inside Bailey's asshole and then back out again? That "concern" could wait, however.
"What am I doing?!" Ayden shouted, shaking his head. "I'm not the one who..." He trailed off, gently shaking Bailey. "Babe? Babe? BABE?!"
"...Nnnng." Bailey grunted, a frown forming on her sleeping face.
"Thank... NO, WE GOTTA TALK!" Ayden shouted, shaking Bailey much more firmly. Yet, Bailey did little more than groan and grunt, her eyelids practically stapled shut. "Fine. Just... sorry. FIRE! FIRE! BAILEY-" Ayden screamed, shaking Bailey with all his might.
"W-What?!" Bailey shouted, raising her head. Her eyes wide, she managed to get up and to the door before Ayden grasped her wrist and stopped her. "AYDEN?! YOU SAID-"
"Looklooklook, I know I lied, I know I... practically gave you a heart attack. But..." Ayden paused, gulping as Bailey caught her breath. "You wouldn't wake up and... what happened is absolutely fucking crazy."
"...What are you talking about? I..." Bailey trailed off, scrunching up her face. "...I passed out in the middle of the massage. And... there's no fire? Thank God."
"You don't... Bailey, I... your ass?"
"Did you... while I slept?" Bailey asked, blushing as she grasped her ass. "Babe, that's... don't do that..."
"What? No, I... I like, crawled inside you!" Ayden shouted, earning an understandably confused, skeptical look from Bailey. "I was like, in your body and I fingered myself and-"
"Stop. Repeat that. Slowly." Bailey sighed, raising her hand to her forehead. Yet, as she did, she noticed something. Skeptically, she sniffed her fingers, her eyes widening from the familiar scent. Not to mention, of course, the wetness between her legs, reaching her thighs. A recent wetness, spread further out than the wetness from the sex she remembered. "Ayden, you're... serious?"
"One hundred... hold on." Ayden mumbled, staring down at the wrist he'd latched onto. Bailey, confused, followed his gaze, gasping at the sight of her wrist caving in. All without any sense of pain. "S-See?"
"Ayden... this... is this you, or is this me?" Bailey whispered, gulping as she tried to pull away from Ayden's grasp, failing as, like bubblegum, her arm simply stretched out instead. A scream started to form in the back of her throat, dying back down as Ayden released her, her skin snapping back into place the second he did.
"I... I have no fucking idea." Ayden admitted, pinching himself in a pointless attempt to wake up from the non-existent dream.
"...I have a test subject in mind to find out." Bailey muttered, her lips quivering into a grin as she walked over to her phone and quickly typed up a text to a certain someone...
Using A Test Subject
"I thought you were gonna suggest Kim!" Ayden hissed, crossing his arms as Bailey leaned on the doorbell. "Babe, seriously. Why..." Ayden asked yet again, quieting down as the door creaked open. He slowly exchanged a look with Bailey, pouting as his girlfriend all but dragged him inside. Rubbing the back of his neck, Ayden cleared his throat. "...Harper."
"...Ayden." Harper grunted, crossing her arms as she glared at Ayden. "Bailey said you had something for me?"
"...Yeah." Ayden grunted, rolling his eyes.
"And?" Bailey hissed, elbowing Ayden in the chest. Not hard enough to hurt, but hard enough to send the message, loud and clear.
"...Look, my bad for the... party thing." Ayden sighed, scratching his chin as he silently wished he really could forget that night. "Bailey keeps saying I'm... really good at massages, so..."
"He really is. And I'll be here, making sure he doesn't... you know Ayden." Bailey explained, handing Harper a few odd bits of mail. "Haven't opened anything, obviously. They uh... still haven't figured out the difference between '13' and '31', huh?" Bailey attempted to joke, forcing out a laugh.
"Whatever." Harper sighed, signaling to the pair to close the door. "How naked do I have to be for this... apology massage?"
"Uh... like... bra and shorts?" Bailey answered, unsure until Ayden shrugged and nodded. "Yeah. Like I said, I'd-"
"Let's get it over with." Harper sighed, tossing off her crop top nonchalantly, her small breasts shielded by a rather lacy white bra. Without another word, her jean shorts dropped as well, a matching white, lacy pair of panties on display. "Lay on my stomach, right?" Harper asked, flopping down on the couch nearby, her flat ass doing almost nothing for Ayden.
"Babe, I seriously don't wanna be in her!" Ayden hissed quietly. "If we do this with Kim, I can fix your grade, ruin her reputation, shit like that! Harper's-" Ayden protested, stopped by Bailey's finger up to his lips.
"Worst case, you give her a massage. Best case, we know it's you, not me. Now do it." Bailey insisted quietly, replacing her finger with her own lips for a quick peck.
Ayden, knowing it was pointless to argue, rolled his eyes and stumbled over to the couch. Exchanging a quick look with Bailey, he slowly sat down on the back of Harper's knees, earning a grunt. However... the groin-kick he expected never arrived. Somewhat relieved, Ayden brought the palms of his hands down on the back of Harper's neck. Gently at first, using his "worthless credit's" techniques on Harper. A mixture of relief and concern washed over him at first. Until he reached the shoulders.
"Holy... you're not bAAd at this..." Harper moaned, biting her lip to suppress a moan as the rhythmic rubbing and pushing started to feel... oddly amazing. "Bit lower..." She ordered, shuddering as Ayden's hands worked their magic at the center of her back. Closing her eyes, Harper's hips started to rock, the soft fabric of her panties containing a sudden spike in heat.
"It's you." Bailey whispered, eyes wide as Ayden seemed to pull and stretch at Harper's skin, all without the redhead seemingly noticing. "Hey, Harper?!"
"Hm?"
"Enjoying it?"
"Mmmhmm." Harper murmured, burying her head in the couch cushion as a climax started to build. She wanted to force Ayden off, to start screaming questions. To demand to know if this was some elaborate plan of his to see her orgasm. Yet... there was a gnawing sensation in the back of her head, urging her to let it continue.
"Do it. The way you did me." Bailey hissed, pulling Harper's panties to the side, an action Harper didn't seem to question, let alone mind. "Gotta make sure. All of it."
"F-Fine." Ayden hissed, sliding his hands down to Harper's boyish ass. It, in his mind, wasn't even worth rubbing. Instead, with a desire to get it over with, Ayden buried both hands inside. The entire world seemed to slow down, falling deathly silent for a moment. Yet... Harper didn't protest. She simply started humping the couch, her eyes crossed as drool leaked forth from her curved lips.
"Was... I like this?" Bailey asked quietly. Ayden answered with a nod as he plunged deeper with ease, only stopping at his shoulders to take a deep breath. Did he need to? He was unsure, but wanted to play it safe. With one last look at Bailey, with his own eyes at least, Ayden slammed his head inside. Bailey could only watch, completely captivated as Ayden effortlessly slid inside, even giggling to herself as the final toe made a "PLOP" sound upon disappearing inside. Harper, letting out a gravely moan, suddenly shook and trembled, inadvertently causing Bailey to jump as Ayden's outfit suddenly shot out of his entrance point, wrinkled but otherwise no worse for wear.
Bailey, intrigued more than ever, found herself following an odd, baseball-sized lump suddenly appear at the base of Harper's spine. It seemed to roam this way and that before arriving at the nape of her neck, pausing for a moment before four, smaller lumps shot out, racing down Harper's arms and legs. Harper's feet and hands flexed a few times, just as she let out a loud, deep moan, the "main" lump shooting upwards into her neck.
Ayden blinked a few times, shuddering as he did. He felt... amazing, really. His... new organ was throbbing, begging for attention. Yet, he ignored it, forcing himself to sit up, meeting a gleeful Bailey as he did. As he opened his mouth, Bailey suddenly grabbed his chin, gasping as she looked into his eyes.
"Whoa... Ayden, that's you, isn't it?" Bailey whispered, captivated by her boyfriend's eye color steadily "polluting" Harper's bright green with his blue color. "Your eyes, they're..."
"Wheb..." Ayden started, waiting for Bailey to release his chin before trying again. "When I was in you, your eyes were blue. Is that..."
"Yeah. It's like... someone's putting little pipettes of blue dye in." Bailey explained, nodding as Ayden stood up on shaky legs. Instinctively, she caught him, her heart racing as he looked up at her. "A-At boob level, huh?" Bailey attempted to joke, blushing as Ayden did.
"Can I leave her body now? I don't like being this short or..." Ayden began, trailing off as he heard the drumming of Bailey's beating heart. Like that "pulling" sensation from earlier, Ayden felt something deep inside himself. He couldn't explain it, but he needed to listen to it.
Bailey let out a disappointed sigh as Ayden pushed himself off of her. Almost immediately, however, disappointment turned to intrigue as he yanked off the panties he was now wearing. Intrigue turned to... startled arousal, if anything, as Ayden started to rub and massage his new slit, turning it into that strange, elastic form. Quickly, the startled arousal became excited arousal as Ayden forced two fingers and a thumb inside himself, letting out a loud, girly moan as he pulled. And pulled. Until finally, with a satisfied groan, the two testicles dropped, resting at the base of a throbbing cock. Yet, Ayden didn't stop, bringing his hand to his throat and rubbing it furiously, clearing his throat all the while.
"La la... testing... THERE we go!" Ayden shouted, his own voice emerging from Harper's mouth. "It seems-"
"You can make parts of your body appear on whoever you're in." Bailey finished, oddly aroused by the whole situation. "You think... you can enter someone inside someone else? Or..."
"Babe?" Ayden asked, blushing as he wrapped his arms around Bailey's waist, burying his face in her bust. Groaning, he started thrusting, the jean fabric covering Bailey's thighs feeling far better than it should have...
Enjoying The Test Subject
"A-Ayden! What's up with you?! Stop do-" Bailey managed to protest, gasping as something hot spurted onto the thighs of her jeans. She didn't have to look down to confirm what it was, the loud, familiar moan from between her chest doing the job well enough. "...My jeans, Ayden..."
"You're right... take them off." Ayden sighed, his cock still throbbing, standing at attention on his stolen body. "It feels AMAZING, Bailey, you don't even know..."
"...My jeans?"
"Mmmm... no." Ayden moaned, his hips thrusting once again. "Babe, just..." He paused, shuddering as he, reluctantly took a step back from Bailey. Gesturing to his stolen groin, he rocked his hips, his cock rubbing against his stolen snatch as he did. "Fuuuuuck, this..."
"You feel both?" Bailey asked, unable to hide a grin as Ayden weakly nodded. "Ayden... you know..." Bailey chuckled, covering her mouth as a thought popped into her head. "R-Really taking 'go fuck yourself' to a whole new level, eh?" She asked, suppressing a giggle as Ayden glared at her with Harper's cute face. "C'mon, that's funny! Don't-" Bailey began, bursting out into all out laughter as Ayden struggled to reach behind him and unclasp Harper's arguably unnecessary bra.
"Quit it! How do..." Ayden grumbled, sighing as Bailey approached, spun him around, and effortlessly took care of it. "Why can't she just get those ones that buckle in the front like yours?!" Ayden shouted. "SERIOUSLY, like, it's easier for me, easier for AHN?!" Ayden moaned suddenly, blushing as he realized the little, frequent flicks Bailey was giving his nipples. "S-Stop..."
"Nope. You're WAAAY too cute like this!" Bailey cooed, nibbling on Ayden's ear as she continued to toy with his stolen body from behind. Hearing the chorus of his moans, accompanied by his frequent head twitches in his attempts to escape, only urged Bailey onward. Slowly, making sure to caress every inch of Ayden on the way down, Bailey's hand reached the small thighs he was clenching shut. "Let me in." Bailey ordered, her voice making every hair on Ayden's body rise. Noticing he was distracted, Bailey went for it. At the base of his cock, Bailey rubbed and fingered its gateway to the open air, letting out a moan herself at the thought of her boyfriend getting wet and hard. "Put your dick back in, Ayden. I'll find a nice, big monster to cram inside you. Doesn't that sound-"
"N-No!" Ayden shouted, forcing Bailey off. Panting, he took a few stomping steps away, before turning back at Bailey, his cum still wet on her jeans. "I-I really don't want to do that..."
"...Alright." Bailey sighed, an apologetic look forming on her face as she grasped the bottom of her shirt and tossed it off. "Took things a bit too far?" She asked, a slight grin appearing on her lips as the briskly took off her jeans, kicking off her panties as well. "Harper doesn't share her apartment, right?" Bailey asked as her bra fell to the floor, adding to the pile of clothes. "...Ayden, you're staring."
"'Course I am!" Ayden shouted, crossing his arms and stomping into Harper's bedroom. With a huff, he flopped down on the bed, quickly joined by Bailey. Although attempting to appear upset, Ayden couldn't help a smile as Bailey put her head between his thighs, eagerly licking the head of his cock. Accidentally letting out a moan, Ayden reached up, stretching and massaging his throat until his voice shifted back up to Harper's rather than his own mid-moan.
"Aww... I liked hearing you moan like that..." Bailey grumbled, pausing her mouth treatment for a moment. "Oh well." She sighed, gobbling up Ayden's cock, her body heating up as his tip rubbed against the back of her throat. Ayden, in his stolen body's voice, let out a shrill moan as his hand rubbed the back of Bailey's head, gently forcing it down more and more. Just as Ayden was starting to climb towards climax, however, Bailey suddenly stopped, popping her head up. "Babe? Why'd you-"
"Weird to hear 'Harper' call me that... whatever. I... I think you'll like something better..." Bailey assured, glancing at Ayden's member, slick with her saliva. Ayden's confusion quickly shifted to excitement as Bailey, locking eyes with her boyfriend, sat down on his cock, earning a shudder and a gasp as it sunk deep into her asshole. As Bailey prepared to make some comment, Ayden thrusted up, turning her thoughts into a booming moan that resonated with Ayden's. Ayden was forced to grip the sheets, his eyes rolling back into his head as he jackhammered upwards, the sensations of "his" pussy getting fucked by his cock, his cock fucking "his" pussy, and Bailey's perfect asshole mixing together, crushing any modicum of self-control Ayden claimed to have. Any coherent or intelligent thought crumbled away, his stolen mouth spewing out anything but English between the moans growing in volume.
Bailey, although better off than her boyfriend, wasn't hugely more coherent. Something about seeing Ayden reduced to Harper was so... enthralling. Nevermind that the normally monotone, apathetic, almost robotic Harper was moaning, screaming, acting like a hound in heat around Bailey. The constant mental pleasure only served to further spike its physical counterpart, something that a rough pounding was doing in spades. Every single time it seemed that Ayden was done, spent in the midst of yet another thick, creamy load, he'd start thrusting again. Harder, faster, more wild in its movements. Neither was sure how long they spent like that, too exhausted to even check a clock or a phone once Bailey, drenched in sweat, flopped down beside Ayden, both panting and groaning, as exhaustion blanketed their minds...
Plotting Some Revenge
Ayden awoke, completely and utterly confused for a few moments. Bailey lying beside him was completely normal, yet... he wasn't in their apartment's bedroom. His body was wrong too, a moment of panic smacking him as he looked down. But, after a few moments, everything flooded back. With his heart still racing, he snuggled up next to Bailey, closing his eyes as her scent filled his nostrils.
"...You should probably be the little spoon like that, huh?" Bailey murmured, a familiar poke in butt replying to her. "Yesterday was... really nice."
"Mmmhmm." Ayden murmured, kissing the back of Bailey's neck as he nestled his shaft between Bailey's cheeks. "Still would've preferred anyone BUT Harper..."
"...Babe?"
"Hm?"
"Harper like, hates you. What's up with that?"
"Don't be mad." Ayden mumbled in his stolen voice. "So... I didn't know she was a she. And there was that party last semester and... got a bit tipsy. Did a 'haha cup check' on her and... kinda kept searching for the cup for longer than I should've."
"Wait, was that-"
"Yeaaaaaah. I couldn't exactly tell you the truth about my black eye." Ayden sighed. "And if I told campus security, I'd be the one with charges. So... 'I walked into a door'. Sorry for lying."
"...It's fine." Bailey whispered, a grin forming on her face. "Annnnnnd, I've got a perfect idea for an apology..."
______________________________
"Ow! It's... like a perma-wedgie! How do you even wear-"
"It's not a bikini that'll slip off! Right, HARPER?" Bailey grunted, slamming her locker shut and shooting a look at her boyfriend. Despite appearances, her heart was fluttering, "Harper" in the middle-school one piece that still fit her small, cute body. Continually, she had to convince herself that she was downright sexy in her one piece, even if her chest felt like it'd burst out of the tight confines of the suit at any moment. "Keep your dick inside, I don't want to see a bulge!" Bailey hissed, her lips trembling as she leaned down to scold Ayden face-to-face.
"Why are you so nervous? Kim'll be in the pool, it's a simple-"
"We still have NO idea if you can... enter someone when you're already in someone, for starters. Second... stop breaking character, HARPER. Third..." Bailey paused, clearing her throat as she flicked Ayden's nipples through his borrowed suit. "You might drown."
"I know how to swim, ba-aaaaailey." Ayden said, correcting himself mid-word.
"Your... buoyancy is different than you're used to." Bailey sighed, covering her mouth to hide her smile. "I'd really rather not give you CPR, you know." She completely lied, already imagining "accidentally" slipping her tongue in.
"...Fair point. But, you know, we could've tested the first and third thing BEFORE we came here." Ayden rebuffed, rolling his eyes. "And even if it DOES work, there's still a few issues. Like-"
"Like others? Harper, no one swims in the campus rec center this early on Saturdays. Except for Kim, obviously. And you'll go underwater, shoot right on up, easy peezy. I'd say go for whichever hole you'd prefer, but-"
"No, that's not the issue. One: I can't keep my eyes open underwater. Two: Harper and you both were... kinda distracted when I entered you two. Kim won't be able to swim or float or anything."
"...Right." Bailey mumbled, stroking her chin. "Harper, can you... make your... opening stretchy while inside? Without making your dick appear or your voice change, I mean."
"Huh? I..." Ayden trailed off, reaching his stolen hands down to his flat rear. Furrowing his brow, he started gently massaging, nodding as he felt Harper's sub-par flesh begin to change to that stretchy, strange form. "Yeah. Why?"
"Okay. Okay. What IF instead of entering Kim, you make her enter Harper?" Bailey asked, jutting out her jaw as her mind raced. "Just stretch yourself out, sit on her face when she rests at the edge of the pool. That'd work, right?"
"...What then? Wouldn't Kim be in control of Harper? How is that-"
"No, no. I..." Bailey sighed, rubbing the front of her teeth with her tongue. "I don't have first-hand experience from your side, but... can you enter Kim after you pull her inside Harper? Or do you like... melt or something?"
"It's... I swim for a bit in this black, forever void. And then I get this urge to 'suit up' and... then I'm Harper. Or you." Ayden explained. "You're saying that... Kim might be in that void, I enter her, go into a SECOND void, and... Bailey I sound like a fucking lunatic."
"Worth a shot, right?" Bailey asked, shrugging as she headed towards the locker room exit and out to the pool...
Rolling With Bailey's Plan
Ayden exchanged a long look with Bailey as he approached the edge of the pool, his heart racing faster and faster with each step. Kim said something, only the snarky tone penetrating deep enough for Ayden to hear. His hands, in an attempt at stealth, pinched and pulled at and around the bottom of his swimsuit, pretending to constantly adjust it as Ayden prepared his stolen body to accommodate Kim's inside it. Then, after what felt like an eternity to Ayden, he looked down, gulping at Kim's wet, panting body as she leaned on the concrete edge of the pool, everything below her armpits submerged in the water.
Kim was completely clueless about what awaited her, raising an eyebrow as "Harper's" arms suddenly went limp. A condescending comment formed in the back of her throat, aimed at the outdated school swimsuit in front of her. Instead, a loud, piercing scream emerged, brought about by two manly hands rocketing out of "Harper's" slit, pushing the swimsuit out of the way as "Harper" squatted down, panting heavily. Kim could only manage another scream, her body refusing to respond to any of her commands, as the two hands grasped her head and pulled.
Absolute darkness filled Kim's senses as the last remnants of her body entered inside. Her swimsuit and goggles fell out, landing in the pool as Harper's body slumped backwards, convulsing as a lump raced down from her head. Bailey raced over, equal parts ecstatic about hearing Kim's scream and concerned, unsure if it would actually work.
Kim, in an endless void, tried screaming. Yet no sound emerged. Her limbs finally seemed to respond, managing to guide her a few previous feet before something touched her. Something that grasped her wrists, holding her in place. Something that grinned as it forced an erect object up her ass, making her desperately try to swim away. Kim tried to force it off, to get away. It was all to no avail, the object suddenly growing larger and faster as it sped inside her further, bringing about an unwanted, tear-filled orgasm. Kim's heart practically stopped as she felt it. Her hands were free, yet... that something was inside her. Burrowing around, a massive lump racing under her skin. Her arms stopped responding, her hands darting up to her chest as her toes flexed. Her mouth bulged for a moment, her mind still struggling to comprehend anything at all as it shut off.
Harper's eyes shot open suddenly, the natural bright green flickering between a deep brown and a blue as they focused on Bailey's face. Bailey could only watch, her heart pounding, as Harper sat up and looked around, seemingly lost for a few moments. Bailey assumed the worst. Until, of course, "Harper" stared at Bailey's chest for just a bit too long.
"Ayden?" Bailey whispered, still not entirely sure. "Did it work? Are-"
"Uh-huh." Ayden answered, frowning as he flexed his fingers. "It's... weird. Like, I have a tiny bit of 'input delay', if that makes sense."
"Well... it's you, controlling Kim, controlling Harper. Makes sense. I guess." Bailey muttered, brushing some blonde hair from her face as Ayden fidgeted on the floor, something obviously wrong. "Ayden? What's..." Bailey began, pausing as Ayden looked into her eyes, making Bailey's heart skip a beat. The needy look in his eyes told her everything she needed to know.
Ayden let out a flurry of squeaks and moans, his hips bucking as Bailey's hand darted down between his legs, his stolen folds gripping on her fingers with every movement Bailey did. Bailey couldn't stop herself, forcing Ayden to fall silent, muffled by her lips, as she danced her tongue around Ayden's stolen mouth. Ayden's small, dainty hands needed to grip something, anything, finding nothing but the hard concrete below. As Bailey came up for air, Ayden could do little more than pant, drool running down his face as he spasmed and twitched in Bailey's grasp. Tears started to form in Ayden's eyes as he grit his teeth, his heart fluttering as Bailey let him wrap his arms around her neck, loudly screaming as his toes curled, a fountain erupting between his thighs.
"...Is Harper like that, or is that all you as a woman?" Bailey whispered, shuddering as Ayden started kissing and sucking on her neck. "Ayden..."
"Kim. Pulled inside. Entered Kim Too. Needed that." Ayden panted, blushing as Bailey removed her fingers, accompanied by a wet "SCHLICK" sound. He felt his heart race as Bailey shifted her hands under his butt and neck, scooping him up with ease. "P-Put me-"
"Nope. You're tiny, cute, and weigh nothing. Somehow..." Bailey whispered, furrowing her brow. "Babe, Harper's what... 4'8", hundred pounds?"
"I... maybe?"
"Kim's... ignore her height, her boobs probably weigh as much as Harper. And... I'm not calling you fat, but..." Bailey murmured, pursing her lips together as she reentered the locker room. "If we add your weight and Kim's weight to Harper's... I'd be struggling to carry you."
"...So... Kim and I aren't part of the equation?"
"Yeah. I think." Bailey sighed, grunting as she guided Ayden down to a bench. Again, her heart fluttered at the sight. "Harper", sitting there, pressing her thighs together, looking far more meek than she would normally, under Ayden's control. "Goddammit Ayden... you're awakening something in me..."
"Huh?" Ayden murmured, gulping as Bailey sat down beside him.
"L-Look, you've got your ass fetish, I..." She paused, blushing as she turned and stared at Ayden. "...I fucking love you being this... meek girl. You're... so fucking cute and I..." She paused, covering her mouth and lowering her gaze. "The things I want to do to you, Ayden..."
"But I don't want to be in Harper, she-"
"Just a bit longer. Please. I wanna keep carrying you around! I want YOU to be the little spoon! I..." Bailey trailed off, her mind running wild. "...I want to make you moan my name until you can't speak anymore." Bailey finished, gulping as Ayden blushed and turned his head away. "Ayden."
"W-What?" Ayden asked, not turning back to look at Bailey.
"...You think you can 'improve' Harper's body? Like... add some of Kim?"
"...Dunno." Ayden mumbled, his hands rising up to his chest. A quiet squeak snuck out as he brushed against his stolen body's erect nipples, the sweaty swimsuit doing nothing to hide the little protrusions. Closing his eyes, Ayden tried to ignore the rising urge to cum yet again, rubbing his almost non-existent breasts through the suit. The moment he felt the "gummy" feeling on the skin, Ayden pulled, letting out a loud moan as the top of the suit tore, bits of material scattering across the locker room floor.
"W-Wow..." Bailey gasped, a warm feeling spreading through her body as "Harper" attempted to conceal her new, massive bust with her tiny hands. Bailey couldn't help herself, reaching out to touch them, confirming that they weren't fake. Ayden responded to her touch with a quiet moan, blushing as Bailey quickly pulled her hand away. "Sorry, I... hard to believe."
"Babe?" Ayden squeaked, standing up all of a sudden. "I... remember when you bitched about that test?" He asked, his quivering lips turning into a grin...
Playing The Part, Plotting Again
"I guess I've just been a bit overwhelmed lately... thanks." "Kim" sighed, her blue eyes glistening with crocodile tears. "I've really got to write it down, don't I?"
"Yeah, well... just don't let it happen again." The kind custodian sighed, rubbing the back of his head. "A student is one thing, a TA forgetting their combo is... irresponsible." He sighed, his eyes stuck on "Kim's" chest, barely contained within her swimsuit.
"I know..." "Kim" pouted, gripping the top of her suit and pulling it away, "accidentally" giving the custodian a full look at her bare chest. "But it means soooo much to me..." "Kim" moaned, rubbing her thighs together.
"W-Well, if you need anything Kim, just..." The custodian gulped, turning his entire body away to hide his erection. "I-I could even let you in an hour early for your swim, if..."
"That would mean THE WORLD to me!" "Kim" giggled, wrapping her arms around the custodian, making sure to rub her ample chest against his back. She made sure to breathe on the back of his neck, making sure every single hair rose, before sucking on the back of his ear. "Call me." "Kim" whispered, unable to suppress a chuckle as the custodian nodded and took off, eager to "handle" the tightness in his pants.
"You're not a bad actor." Bailey sighed, rolling her eyes as "Kim" retrieved her belongings from her locker. "Although I hate your face."
"Rude." Ayden replied, pressing both hands to his stolen face and rubbing it, shifting it to back to Harper's. "This-" Ayden started, repeating the process with his throat. "-Better?" He finished, having changed Harper's voice back to its natural one.
"Hair." Bailey grunted, pointing at Ayden's scalp.
"Ah, right." Ayden chuckled, rubbing and stretching his scalp, quickly replacing Kim's long, black hair with Harper's shorter, messier red. "There." He said, taking off Kim's swimsuit. "Now I'm a tall, sexy Harper. Happy?"
"...Kinda preferred you all short and cute."
"Yeah, well, I didn't. And we've got Kim's clothes here, not Harper's. So... get over it." Ayden grunted, quickly throwing on Kim's prior outfit, consisting of nothing more than a sports bra and some spats shorts. After quickly unlocking Kim's nearby phone, he handed it to Bailey and slipped on Kim's shoes.
"Shit." Bailey hissed, leaning back against the lockers as she flipped through Kim's phone.
"What? She not logged in?"
"No, she is. She just doesn't have access to grades. Professor Carole does."
"Eh?"
"Yeah. Looks like Kim goes in, puts in the grades first, and then Carole adjusts and tweaks them. Meaning we're screwed for past assignments." Bailey sighed, her eyebrow twitching. "Ugh. Kim's got a schedule for fucking everything in here!" She complained, puffing up her cheeks as Ayden stood back up, testing his sneakers. "God... can't you put Harper's boobs instead?"
"No, Kim's top won't-"
"THEN DO SOME MIDDLE GROUND!"
"Can't. It's either mine, Harper's, or Kim's." Ayden explained, feeling slightly nervous at Bailey's glare. "Is it really a problem?"
"Of COURSE it is! My boyfriend's b-bigger than me!" Bailey stuttered, concealing her sweater-clad chest.
"Oh. Well... you're bigger where it matters." Ayden assured, pointing to Bailey's ass with a stupid grin on his face. Bailey, equal parts embarrassed and flattered, turned her back. Ayden, of course, accepted the "invite", cupping Bailey's sweatpants-clad cheeks in his hands and resting his chin on her shoulder. "Hey..." Ayden whispered, kissing Bailey's ear. "Really want Kim's boobs? I'll pull you in anytime..."
"...Can't do stuff with you then."
"R-Right." Ayden stammered, a warm, pleasant feeling spreading through his stolen bodies. "Um..."
"What?" Bailey asked, raising an eyebrow.
"What if I pull you in and... 'suit you up', but then leave?" Ayden asked, getting Bailey to bring a hand to her chin and rub it. "I could probably 'massage' you... Harper's body, I mean, and customize it. You could be you, but... Kim's boobs. Harper's hair? Whatever you want." Ayden said, clearing his throat. "But uh... definitely keeping this." He mumbled, intensifying his ass groping and earning a sigh from Bailey.
"...Let's try it." Bailey muttered, an idea popping into her head. "Wait, Professor Carole..."
"What about..." Ayden began to ask, it suddenly clicking. "That... that's a way to change your grade."
"Yeah." Bailey agreed, nodding her head. "Shower stall? Pull me in there?" She asked, getting a few rapid pecks on her ear for an answer...
Bringing Bailey "Into The Fold"
"Why'd we have to come in here?" Ayden whispered, slightly disappointed to be stripping already. "You said-"
"I said no one would be swimming when we first got here. No idea when someone might show up NOW!" Bailey hissed, peeking out from the shower curtain. "Worst case, they think we're really enjoying the shower."
"...Sure. So, the plan-"
"You pull me in, I 'suit up' inside Kim. Who's inside Harper. Then, you leave, I start messaging Professor Carole, we find her, you go in her, I get an 'A', and... I guess that's it." Bailey sighed, snapping the curtain shut and spinning around to face Ayden. Slightly nervous, she walked over, rubbing her forearm. "So... how's this work? I don't have to strip, right? My clothes..."
"Yeah, they'll come out when you come in." Ayden answered, caressing Bailey's cheek. As her gray eyes blinked, Ayden planted a kiss on her lips, the two moaning as their tongues intertwined. Almost subconsciously, Ayden forced Bailey's back against the shower wall, humping his hips as Bailey's leg rose, kept upright by Ayden's other hand squeezing and rubbing her rear. "Sure you don't wanna strip now?" Ayden whispered, grinning at how red Bailey's face quickly turned.
"J-Just pull me in." Bailey croaked, wincing as Ayden's finger found her hole, rubbing and circling it through her sweatpants. "Ayden, stooooop..."
"Why? Don't you-"
"I-If I'm doing any... lesbian stuff, I'm... taking the lead." Bailey stammered, gripping Ayden's neck and forcing him back, pushing him against the opposite shower wall. "I-I want a... big guy or a... smaller girl. Got it?" She asked, far more cute than authoritative.
"I'll give you a big guy then." Ayden whispered, chuckling as his arms suddenly went limp. Bailey raised an eyebrow, attempting to not look turned on and failing miserably. Her attempt completely shattered as two, familiar, muscular hands grabbing the front of her groin, massaging her through the bottom of the swimsuit, and the sweatpants covering that. As Bailey's mouth curled into a hesitant moan, she felt herself pulled, hip-first, towards Ayden. A quick, soft kiss on her forehead was the last thing she felt before, in an instant, everything went dark.
Bailey was... inquisitive, if anything. Anything she attempted to say wouldn't come out, as if she was muted. It was pitch black, not just in sight, but... every sense. Somehow, she could taste, smell, hear, feel the absence of everything, a complete sensory deprivation. Yet... something was urging her upwards. Higher and higher, she blindly swam, the urge flipping like a switch to another one. She recalled what Ayden had told her, about the 'suiting up' and realized what he meant. Her arms were MEANT to be here. Her legs were MEANT to be here. Her head was MEANT to push upwards.
Bailey gasped, the sudden brightness making her blink. It was odd. Like she was wearing a latex glove over her entire body. And another one over that. Whenever she'd blink, breathe, move any bit of her body, it'd take... a bit. Not terrible, by any means. Hardly even noticeable, maybe... a millisecond or two more than normal. Enough to he noticeable nonetheless.
"...Ayden?" Bailey croaked, flinching at the sound of Harper's voice. "That's... weird." Bailey muttered, looking down between her legs. At some point, probably when she was pulled inside, she'd slid down to the floor. "Ayden? You gonna leave? Or... did you already?" Bailey did not receive a reply. Nervousness kicked in, the possibility that something had gone wrong. Horribly wrong. Bailey had no one to call, to contact, to ask for help. Tears started to well up, Bailey made fruitless attempts to go back to the void, her lip began to quiver. "A-Ayden, please..." Bailey whined.
"Gimme a sec." A familiar voice whispered. Bailey gasped and spun around, trying to find the source, hope building up and crumbling her earlier worry. "Inside. Inside Kim, I mean. I'm uh... actually right behind you in here."
"Are you trapped?! Ayden, what-"
"Nah. Just had an idea." Ayden interrupted, Bailey's hands suddenly shooting to her ass, out of her control. Bailey let out an unconscious moan as they started to rub, harder and harder, faster and faster, until her ass, her own ass, suddenly ballooned, expanding and widening. "There we go! I can take control whenever I want!"
"G-Good. But-" Bailey started, suddenly letting out a moan, her eyes widening as she felt a familiar thickness slam into her from behind. Her hips slammed back and forth, the invisible thrusting forcing her to. Yet... whenever she looked back, there was nothing. And... it didn't feel like there was anything there, exactly.
"Whoa! I can puppet you!" Ayden shouted inside Bailey, her mouth suddenly forced open, an invisible finger prying her lips apart. Bailey could only moan, her tongue darting and circling around an invisible partner. "Yup. Not leaving!" Ayden declared, making Bailey yelp as he slapped her ass on the inside, squeezing it together as he shot a load. Bailey, oddly aroused by the situation, shook her legs, crossing her eyes from the hot semen shooting inside her actual body, the sensation shared, and multiplied, with Kim's body, and Harper's transformed one, wrapped around that.
"B-Behave..." Bailey panted, shuddering as Ayden started kissing and sucking on every inch of her body. Resisting the pleasure, Bailey struggled to stand up, opting to, with some minor difficulty, put her sweatpants and Kim's sports bra on, covering it with her own sweater. As Ayden started slamming away at her anus again, Bailey had to lean against the wall, biting down on the back of her hand as she pleasure slammed into her. As she did, however, her other hand was puppeted, changing her face, hair, and throat, forcing "Harper's" moans and whimpers to change to "Kim's", despite Bailey's attempts at protest.
"Think about it. If you start moaning and cumming in public, Kim'll take the blame. Not Harper's fake, sexy twin, not you." Ayden whispered, shooting another hot load of man magma deep inside Bailey's asshole. "Call Professor Carole. Moan down the mic. Do it."
Bailey simply nodded, attempting to catch her breath as she grabbed Kim's phone off the floor. "Testing, test... just making sure." Bailey whispered, her voice a perfect match to Kim's. Her eyes hazy, she quickly unlocked the phone with Kim's copied fingerprint, swiping through to the contacts. A scowl formed at "Carole", missing any honorific that Kim would've insisted Bailey use for any and every conversation with the woman. "Double fucking standard..." Bailey grumbled, pressing the call button and bringing the phone up to her ear.
One ring. A second ring. A skipped heartbeat. The very real possibility she wouldn't pick up setting in. A third ring. The thought that she might not listen to her voicemail. A fourth ring. The possibility that Kim, somehow, knew two Caroles. That 'Professor Carole' was in her contacts, further down than Bailey swiped.
"...Kim? You're breathing rather heavily." A voice answered, causing Bailey to gasp, having been far too concerned to even hear the click indicating that the call was answered. "Hello? This is Kim, is it not?"
"Y-Yes! My apologies, I just finished a workout and... I need to discuss the grading of some assignments. In person, preferably." Ayden answered, seizing control to help circumvent Bailey's inability to think at the moment. "Would you be available in your office today? I know it's a Saturday, but..."
"...No, I'm afraid. I'm working from home today." Carole sighed. "Upstairs in my study. Use your key." She said, hanging up suddenly.
Bailey and Ayden stood there in silence for a few moments. Thoughts swirled. A first-name basis was least concern. Why, why did Kim have a spare key for Carole's house?! The silence continued as Bailey gathered up the rest of her and Kim's things. Even when leaving, walking on the sidewalk, both remained silent. Ayden remained unmoving, not provoking Bailey on the inside. Bailey simply walked, checking Kim's directions she'd put into her own phone "in case of intoxication, memory loss, or a Samaritan gaining access to this device". Silently, Bailey turned the key to Kim's apartment, tossing everything to the side as she took a deep breath.
"THEY'RE FUCKING, RIGHT?!" Bailey bellowed, running her fingers through the long, black hair she possessed. "I'M NOT CRAZY, RIGHT?!"
"I mean... I didn't want to say anything." Ayden muttered. "But it's definitely poss... fridge. Look at the fridge!"
"Fridge? What are..." Bailey began to ask, falling silent as she stomped over to the little kitchen area. She reached up and cupped her mouth, her gray eyes wide as she scanned over picture after picture, poem after poem, signed notes from Carole, and... conveniently, a written-out set of directions to "Her House". The Her was obvious. Bailey didn't even have to ask, quickly snapping a picture before checking Kim's gallery.
"'Nothing Suspicious' HAS to be it!" Ayden shouted, puppeting the hand to open the folder. Nothing. Pictures of worksheets, answer keys, nothing suspicious at all. Except... every so often, there was an unlabeled, zipped folder. Ayden clicked without hesitation, proven correct as the selfie of Carole, wearing nothing but a lacy bra, popped up. "They're fucking."
"Which means... we're fucking." Bailey mumbled with a gulp. "But... I guess... this is blackmail for my grade." She said, a sinister grin forming on her stolen face. With a devious chuckle, Bailey stormed into Kim's room, eying up her wardrobe with a smirk...
"Visiting" Professor Carole
"Ayden! Stop!" Bailey hissed, suppressing a moan as, inside, Ayden started fingering her from behind. "Carole-"
"Gotta make us look a little excited, don't we?" Ayden whispered, taking control over Harper's transformed mouth, and only her mouth, as he toyed with Bailey's clit inside. Ayden had to bite his lip, both inside and out, a gust of wind blowing up Kim's "borrowed" skirt and giving Harper's transformed folds some much-needed cool air. "No panties was a great choice..." Ayden moaned, forcing Bailey to ring the doorbell before "passing the reins" back to her.
"Don't. Do. That." Bailey hissed, trying to regain her composure as she reached into Kim's stolen purse and grabbing Kim's keys. "She said to let ourselves in, remember?" She hissed, letting out a squeak as she tried jamming in a key. "Ayden! Stop..." She tried to protest, falling forward onto the door as Ayden slammed his dick into her ass. "Mmmng... AYDEN!" Kim shouted, gasping as she managed to unlock the door.
"Right upstairs, remember?" Ayden whispered, right into Bailey's actual ear as he held Bailey's hips in place, ensuring he could pound her easier. Bailey struggled to stumble inside, closing the door behind her before falling to the floor. Her eyes remained locked on the stairwell, the thrill and fear of being discovered only spiking the pleasure. Biting her lip, Bailey started moving along with Ayden's inside movements, her braless, borrowed breasts swaying and bouncing as she did. The carpet was torn up, clumps of fabric trapped in Bailey's fingertips as Ayden shot his load inside her. "I'll make sure you can't fake it if Carole goes down on us." Ayden promised, grinning inside as Bailey stood up on shaky legs, her nectar running down her upper thighs.
"My grade comes first." Bailey panted, brushing some sweaty strands of black hair from her eyes. Adjusting her borrowed blouse, Bailey crept up the stairs, more than a little excited at Ayden's promise. Gulping, Bailey reached a door, knocking on it with a mixture of apprehension and excitement.
"You don't have to knock, you know." A familiar voice answered. Bailey gulped and turned the knob, walking into the room. Carole was sitting at a desk, her usual glasses on, grading some papers. "Was ringing the doorbell your attempt at a joke?" Carole asked, not bothering to look up from her desk.
"...Yeah." Bailey answered, quietly closing the door behind her. "I wanted to discuss-"
"What are you wearing?" Carole interrupted, her eyebrows raised. "...I see you neglected a bra today." She sighed, setting her glasses down on her desk. "And... you seem... different."
"H-How so?"
"Colored contacts are... rather tacky, for starters. And... your skirt emphasizes your..." Carole paused, making a curved gesture in the air with her hand. "Is this an attempt to seduce me?" She asked, standing up suddenly. As Bailey opened her mouth, unsure of what she would even say, Carole cleared her throat. "Whose grade are you after? Flunking that... idiot with the hair dye?"
"Um..." Bailey mumbled, finding herself, courtesy of Ayden, unable to move as Carole stepped over, emphasizing her hips with every step. Bailey's heart raced along with her mind as Carole caressed Bailey's chin, forcing her to look up as Carole brought her lips down. As Carole's tongue sunk in, Bailey's eyes widened, shocked at what she felt.
"Uh... I'm not crazy, right? She has two tongues, right?!" Ayden blurted out inside, sharing the odd sensation along with Bailey. Bailey was lost for words, unable to answer even if she could, doing little more than blink as Carole abruptly pulled back, a sly grin on her beautiful face.
"Wh-What was that?" Bailey murmured, completely forgetting that she should've known in the heat of the moment.
"Playing dumb, are we? Ah... I'll humor you." Carole cooed, sticking her bright red tongue out, showing that, at the end of it, it was split. Further still, Carole moved each side independently, letting out a quiet giggle at "Kim's" bewildered face. "Kim, I... used to be a... rebel, shall we say. And you, my little assistant... you kindle those rebellious embers still in me."
"The tongue? That-"
"A piercing. One that... didn't heal correctly. And..." Carole paused, deeply inhaling through her nose. "A former... lover of mine rather liked it like this." She whispered, bringing in her lips for another sensual, yet odd, kiss. This time, however, Ayden gripped Bailey's actual tongue with his fingers, forcing Bailey to reciprocate Carole's kiss. "...Kim." Carole whispered, coming up for air.
"Y-Yes?" Bailey stammered, gulping as Carole caressed her face once more.
"Who are you? Really?" Carole asked, an oddly sweet smile on her face. "We both know you're not Kim."
"I-I-"
"The real Kim would've walked right on in, sitting on my desk, begging for attention, commenting on my penmanship. Nevermind your appearance." Carole whispered, licking her lips as she took a deep, long inhale of Bailey's hair. "You smell... far too sweet as well. Her secret twin, perhaps?"
"And if I'm not Kim?" Bailey asked, flinching as Carole took another deep sniff of Bailey's hair and neck. "I know you and Kim have a relationship, I know about your tongue, I..."
"You think anyone will believe you? Dear, I don't let my hair down in public." Carole whispered, making Bailey tremble as she licked her ear, sticking her odd split tongue inside. "This image I've built up, over decades, won't crumble so easily."
"Are you sure about that?" Ayden asked, taking control for a moment. "I think you'll do whatever we want." He said, two hands suddenly shooting out of Kim's skirt and grabbing Carole's thigh. Carole managed to get out a confused grunt before getting pulled inside, disappearing with a "PLOP", her clothes falling into a pile on the floor as Bailey felt her senses get yanked away.
Carole was at a loss, floating in the void. Yet... fascination was the predominant emotion. Not fear, not terror, not confusion. Her emotion only increased as a pair appeared out of nowhere, "swimming" over to her. She recognized one, a certain student Kim had a grudge for. The other... Carole had no idea. A handsome man, yet to Carole, that was it. Nothing more, nothing less.
Carole didn't resist when the male member of the duo swam behind her, stroking and rubbing her rear entrance. It felt wonderful, of course, yet Carole had a complaint. If she could've voiced it, she would've asked for a pen and a pad of paper to record her observations. Her fascination increased, massively, as she felt her anus expand rapidly, the man holding it open. A flurry of questions formed inside her as... Bailey, yes, that was her name, swam inside her extended opening. Carole expected pain, yet couldn't help grinning, the sensation rivaling no other in pleasure. When... Bailey's hips finally squeezed through, Carole's eyes crossed, her pussy throbbing with glee as the man plugged her hole with his shaft. Floating in the void, Carole's body convulsed and shook, the pumping of the man's cock stopping, replaced by a fervent pulsing. Carole could feel her mind slipping away as it erupted inside her, any thoughts replaced by the dark surrounding her.
Bailey's eyes shot open, moaning and shaking as something sped down her body. Her hips bucked as it slid out. Yet... it didn't appear. Bailey was confused for a moment, realizing what was happening as it sped down yet again. She managed to catch a glimpse of a lump racing down her stomach, forcing her to loudly moan as it reached her groin. Her eyes crossed, her back arching as her anus was pushed apart, a speeding bullet in the shape of Ayden launching out, forcing an earthquake of an orgasm on Bailey's stolen body.
"Ahhh... good to be me again!" Ayden chuckled, helping Bailey up from the writhing mass she was on the floor. Bailey was panting, a needy look in her eye, her mouth salivating as she locked onto her boyfriend's twitching member. "Bailey... we gotta change your grade, remember?" Ayden teased, walking over to Carole's desk, leaving Bailey alone, her body craving his. "Let's see, her laptop-"
"Ayden... please." Bailey croaked, her body quivering. "Don't leave me like this..."
"Guess we aren't in no rush..." Ayden sighed, feigning disappointment as he returned to his needy, horny girlfriend. As she puckered her lips for a kiss, Ayden grasped her tongue with his lips. Gently, he "massaged" her tongue with his mouth, focusing on it. Bailey was amazed as it changed, the end splitting in two after a few moments. "Hold on, few more things." Ayden whispered, letting Bailey squirm her new tongue around in the air. Refusing to explain, he brought his hands to her face, roughly massaging that, her throat, and her scalp. "THERE we go!" Ayden exclaimed, admiring his handiwork.
"What did..." Bailey started, relieved, at least, to hear her own voice. Yet... there was red hair drifting down across her face. "Ayden, what-"
"Thought you'd look hot as a redhead. Your face and voice is all yours." Ayden explained, letting out a grunt as he hooked his hands under Bailey's legs and scooped her up. Bailey's heart started to race, burying her face into Ayden's bare shoulder, letting him carry her into the bedroom across the hall. She couldn't help but feel excited as Ayden practically threw her onto the bed, mounting her without bothering to tear off her stolen clothes. "We'll change your grade... tomorrow. 'Cause you're not going anywhere until we're done."
"O-Okay." Bailey stammered, her chest tightening as Ayden slid his hand up her thigh, rubbing it with his thumb. As Ayden planted a kiss on her lips, she shut her eyes, a satisfied grin forming as his other hand grasped hers, locking his fingers with hers. Bailey attempted to use her new, borrowed tongue, yet found herself unable to focus as Ayden pressed his tip against her wet, trembling opening. A moan escaped through her nose, her feet flinching, as Ayden slowly thrust inside, her insides gripping his shaft tight enough to almost hurt.
"Fuck. No condom." Ayden whispered suddenly, starting to pull out. As he did, however, a pair of legs pulled him back in, Bailey taking a deep breath as he did. "Bailey, I-"
"Harper's problem, not mine." Bailey whispered, a sinister grin breaking out on her face.
"...Fair enough." Ayden sighed, slamming his cock, full-force, into Bailey. As she opened her mouth to moan, Ayden sealed it with his lips, prodding and caressing her tongue with his. Ayden's hand, the one not locked with Bailey's, slid upwards, under Kim's stolen blouse, handling her bouncing, modified breasts as he continued slamming against her depths. Bailey, unable to control herself, took her other arm and coiled it around Ayden's neck, desperate to hold him as close as possible, her legs helping the process. "Babe!" Ayden shouted suddenly, his cock twitching and throbbing. "Y-You sure?!"
"Mmmhmm!" Bailey murmured, intensifying her hold as she forced her tongue back into Ayden's mouth. As his cock hardened, the tip rubbing against her cervix, Bailey bit down on his lip, unable to stop her toes from curling, her back from arching, as he shot his load, all but guaranteeing Harper's future pregnancy.
"...Babe... that was amazing..." Ayden panted, slumping down, his softening cock still twitching inside Bailey's stolen, transformed body.
"My... grade... can... probably... wait..." Bailey panted, her body still on a post-orgasm high. "One... more?"
"...Bailey... wait. Does Carole live alone?" Ayden asked, positive he just heard a car pull into the driveway...
1
11.5K
15
2
Zach was a tech wiz. He planted all sorts of surveilance equipment in his and his neighbors' houses in preparation for the beginning of his Stealth Control network. He was ready to enjoy all these bodies to his own pleasure, maybe even manage to change a thing or two in them, during his two month break from college. He was ready to have the time of his life, playing and manipulating the bodies of his hot mom and sisters, and his neighbors.
Zach had been ecstatic when his latest parcel arrived in the mail. Though it was very expensive to use it legally, the college student had heard about a few rogue servers of Stealth Control here and there, and had been wanting to try setting one up for himself.
He had spent the weekends at his family’s home preparing the grounds, just waiting to get his hands on some real hardware. He had used all of his IT knowledge to place an extensive array of spy cameras, and wireless network routers in his house, and both side neighbors, enjoying the good old excuse of helping them with technical problems, that in reality, had been caused by him.
His specialized hardware had arrived a week before his summer break started, meaning he’d have just enough time to finish setting it up in time for two months of pure debauchery in the three houses he’d use as testing grounds.
Fortunately, with all of his previous prepwork, the next step would be easy. First he’d need to set up a main control hub in the server he installed in his room, and tinker a bit with his wireless routers to interact with the proper receivers.
He also had to make sure that both his transmission points and his receiver nanobots were absolutely sealed to intrusions outside of what he wanted it to. Stories of people setting up entire networks of Stealth Control, just to have it promptly hijacked by other more experienced hackers scared him to death. The only one that had the right to play god in his neighborhood was him, thank you very much.
He had gotten enough nanobots to control a hundred people, but he’d start small, increasing his range as he got more and more people dancing in his hands. Beyond using all of his best methods to black box his network, this was his main defense against other Stealth Control users, his network would be small at first, but would slowly grow, making it a lot harder to detect.
He’d spread it naturally. Give his mom a cup of infected juice here, his sisters, some infected cake. The neighbors themselves would take some more effort, but he’d get there eventually, especially if he managed to use his mom to do it.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Zach was the quintessential IT major. He was lanky and awkward, plain face, and big round glasses, and though certainly not as shy as most of his peers, still hadn’t managed to get himself a girlfriend.
To spectacular contrast, his mom and two sisters were gorgeous. Alice was a 45 year old woman, who despite her age, still had an amazing figure. The widow made sure to keep in shape, so still seemed to be no older than 30. Brunette hair and large breasts, coupled with her wide hips, she was very famous among Zach’s friends when he was still in high school.
Blake and Charlie were both older than Zach by a couple of years. Blake had just graduated with a physical education degree, and Charlie was in the final year of her business major. Though neither carried their mom’s sexy older woman appeal, they were still beauties in their own right.
Blake was tall and fit. Her breasts and ass were smaller than Charlie, or Alice’s, but she more than made it up by having the perfect balance of muscles and fat to still look feminine, while being a top athlete, her short boyish hair completing the tomboy look.
Charlotte, usually shortened to Charlie, was thin, and held the classic model look. She was a bit shorter than Blake, but had her beat in the chest department. Somehow, she had even larger breasts than their mom, and her svelte form did wonders to accentuate it.
Knowing all of this, Zach had been jittery when he first arrived home after his last day at school this semester. He quickly ran to his room in the attic, checked his diagnostics program, and booted Stealth Control up.
While it should already work immediately, he knew that having the host acclimate to the nanobots before use would make it easier to connect himself, and smoother for any mental effect his mind being in control of their bodies could have.
He set the controller band over his head, and set a timer for 30 seconds to start, while he laid down in bed, and got comfortable.
Once the 30 seconds passed, he began hearing the band starting to humm, which slowly made him lose consciousness, which had the effect of getting him to find himself in a wide blue expanse.
Zach could barely believe that it had worked. While all legal operations of Stealth Control kept a very strict hold over how the process worked, having a few employees taking requests of who wanted to possess who, and either connecting them, or denying the connections, pirate networks worked in many different ways. Some kept to the basics, having people controlling connections between server nodes and client nodes, others, tried to implement ways that the users themselves could have some control, by either using specific passwords, or using a managing system.
To solve that, Zach had installed a very well hidden backdoor, straight into his main control hub, in every wifi network in the three houses he worked on, so he could theoretically access it from anywhere, as long as he had the right tools, namely, a smartphone with the right apps, one he made sure got installed in every smartphone connected to the wifi networks he set up.
The operating system he had developed to do this, made it so that instead of going straight into the head of one of his hosts, he would go to a digital space, where he could monitor every node connected. He could see three bright spots of light around his own spot, each with the same address and a different port. He had no way of knowing who each node was before possessing them, so he decided to just pick one at random.
Target locked, he entered the command, and for the first time, became someone else.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Alice was about to go upstairs to wake her youngest, when she felt a shudder run through her body. Weird, she thought, it was summer, so there shouldn’t be random cold breezes running through her house.
For some reason, her bra was feeling constricting, so instead, she went to her room to take it off, while idly picking at it. Slowly but surely, as she approached her room, she could feel her heartbeat speeding up.
Once inside, she made sure to lock the door, before removing her clothes. They felt stuffy, she needed to breathe a little. When she stood naked in front of the mirror, she couldn’t help herself.
“Damn. You’re -I mean- I’m hot!” exclaimed the older woman, staring lecherously at her own tits. She had never thought about it, but all her hard work at keeping her body had certainly paid off.
She didn’t really know why she was suddenly so attracted to her own body, but seeing herself, massaging her own boobs, made her so wet she could barely hold herself from just going to town on her now sopping wet pussy.
“God, this body is awesome, I love it.” she made sure to say out loud. She really enjoyed hearing her own voice right now. She sounded so slutty, so sexual. Usually, whenever she was playing with herself, she would just do it as silently as possible, feeling no need to vocalize beyond any moan that came naturally, since she had no partner to communicate her feelings.
She could feel the distinct call of her climax coming. Usually, when she got this close, she would try and ride it for as long as she could, taking her time to make sure all her pleasure points were being given equal attention, but not today. Today she felt like just ramming her fingers as deep inside herself as she could, and pressing her ample breasts with her whole palm, twisting her nipples every once in a while.
It came very suddenly, one moment, she was forcefully trying to extract an orgasm out of herself, the next it came, like a tsunami breaking through a barrier, flooding her entire body with pleasure.
She could barely breathe through it, orgasming had never felt like this. She felt a brief shudder, followed by hearing a light knock on her door.
“H-hey mom… Charlie and I are leaving for work, talk to you later…”she heard Blake awkwardly say.
After she got her breath back, she finally felt her mind clear. She had been going to wake Zach up, so they all could have breakfast together. Was this a symptom of her menopause coming? She still had her regular cycle, so she didn’t think so, but a sudden lustful surge like this was very unusual indeed.
In the attic, Zach could barely believe what had happened. For the entire duration, he could control his mother’s body as his own. It worked. It really, actually worked! After taking off the headband, he jumped in joy, before going downstairs. He had spent the night finishing his network’s set up process, so now that he finally had tangible proof that it worked, he felt himself held down by exhaustion.
Still, while he wore his mom’s body as a meat puppet, he felt as well as she did, so he could spend the day experimenting, and compensate for his sleep during the night.
Getting to the kitchen, he grabbed a mug, and filled it with coffee, before sitting down to drink it. After a few minutes, his mother entered the room.
“Good morning, sweety…” she still seemed to be somewhat dazed.
“Hey mom, are you feeling ok?” asked the college student, feigning true concern, knowing exactly what she had been feeling.
“Oh, I'm good, thanks for worrying. I was going to wake you up, but felt a little faint, so I went to my room to lie down a bit,” said the older woman, face slightly blushing.
“Well, good to know that you’re feeling better. I gotta test some new tech, so I’ll probably be in my room the whole day, if you need me.”
“Oh, ok. I might need to go out during the afternoon to buy some groceries, do you want me to get you anything?”
“Humm, could you bake two cakes for me at some time this week?”
“Sure thing honey, why do you need more than one cake, though? Not trying to prick any delicate subject, but you don’t usually have anyone over.”
“Oh, I’m giving one to mrs. Evans, and one to the twins. The money I got from the IT gig I did for them really helped me during a personal project, so I wanna thank them with the cakes.”
“Aww Zach, you’re too nice sometimes, but I’ll make sure to buy the ingredients. I’ll only be free to bake them tomorrow, but by Monday they should be ready.”
“Thanks mom, you’re the best,” he said, before standing up and leaving for his room.
—————————————————————————————————————————
This time, when he started the program once again, he noticed that only one spot was appearing. Since his sisters were currently working, they would be unavailable to play with.
He made sure to use the nickname function to mark his mother’s node with her name. Later in the night, once both his sisters arrived, he’d make sure to mark them, and once he got his neighbors in the network, they too.
Still, he could barely help himself, he jacked into his mother’s body as fast as he could. He got the tail end of the shiver that signaled the successful connection between a server and a client. The shiver felt wonderful on his mom’s skin. He was almost hypnotized with how soft and smooth it was, and with how different it felt with the goosebumps across his new body.
She had just finished setting an alarm in her phone for when she would go to the market. Zach set his mothers phone down, and once again walked to her room. The first time he possessed her, he had been too overwhelmed by the whole experience, but now he could fully appreciate how different it felt compared to his.
His mother’s body was shorter than his, but the weight distribution was also distinct enough that he felt it. Her center of gravity was easy to deal with, all he had to do was not think too hard about it, and the body’s own muscle memory would take care of it, but had yet to get used to having his mother’s large breasts jiggling in his chest.
He noticed that even after she got dressed, she still didn’t put on her bra again. That was good, it meant that already his influence could be felt. He could barely hold from squeeing from imagining all he could do in the coming months until he had to leave for college.
This time he was more contained. He wanted to fully enjoy it. Sitting on his mom’s bed, in front of her mirror, he examined her body. His mother was 170 cm tall,and had beautiful brown eyes, and hair. She looked stereotypically motherly, but instead of where there would be a slight hint of fat and sagging skin, Alice was still slim and taut. She was a very good middle ground between his sister’s figures. Not too fit, not too ample, she was just right, and right now, she was fully his to enjoy.
Zach slowly undressed himself once again, committing every detail of his mother’s form to his mind. Once he had a proper mental map of it, he’d fill it with all the best places to touch, for maximum pleasure. He had heard that some Stealth Control networks had some features that allowed the one in control to directly access the host’s mind for better impersonation, or to get general information, but he couldn’t find how to replicate it, yet.
Now, with his head not being overcome by lust, he had to admit, his mother was incredibly hot. He gently took both her breasts in his hands, massaging them slowly. He really did have nothing to compare the feeling in his male body, but it felt nice, comfortable. Once the nipples stood erect, he ventured to play with them softly. It was weird knowing that these breasts, that he suckled when he was just a baby, were now on his chest, being enjoyed once again by him, for a different purpose.
Zach could feel her slit quickly moistening itself. He allowed a hand to wander towards it, spreading his lips. He could see it in the mirror, his mom had a bush, and small inner lips. When he spread them open, he audibly gasped, his mom’s pink pussy looked so very pretty.
He started massaging her clitoris. The wave of pleasure hit him unaware. He had already been out of his mind when he began using her clitoris the last time, but now he was still completely in control, so he was surprised by the sudden intensity of pleasure a simple small nub could provide. His other hand left the tit it had been holding, probing the inside of his vagina. He really liked the feeling of being filled, and though he wasn’t gay, he could only dream of what it felt like to be filled by a proper cock.
Though he had to admit that he could easily solve that problem, after all, there was still a cock in this house right now.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Alice was very horny today. She really was worried about it now, but she felt so good today. It was like she had been opened to a whole new universe. By now, she was sure that if she had a clone, she would bed it as soon as it would be humanly possible to do.
“Oof, that was a good one,” she said, relaxed from the, now more thorough, self pleasure session. “Still have some time before she gotta leave to buy stuff,” commented the woman, finding it weird to refer to herself in the third person.
She stood from the bed, and left the room. Her first reflex had been to wear clothes, before deciding that it wasn’t like Zach would be leaving his room anyway, and since she wouldn’t be going anywhere with an exposed window to the outside, there wouldn’t be any danger of peepers catching a look of her naked body.
First she went to the kitchen, to drink a cup of water. She really must’ve been out of it, even as she swallowed tap water, she couldn’t help but note how nice her plump lips felt. She prodded both upper and lower lips with her tongue and teeth, indulging in their soft fullness.
Hydrated after a long masturbation session, Alice slowly crept towards the attic. She wasn’t sure what she would do there, but hopefully Zach would be asleep, or deep enough inside whatever technology he was playing with, to not see her naked body.
Entering the dark room, she couldn’t help but notice how warm it was in here. She turned on the fan, to at least circulate the air inside. She took a brief look at the computer screen. It was filled with all sorts of graphs and diagrams that she couldn’t make any sense of, but she felt that it was like it was supposed to be. Then, she laid her eyes on her own son.
Zach was such a good kid, though she still worried he was too awkward amongst his peers. He had friends, and would often go out with them, but lately, he had spent all his free time at home, doing some errand or another.
Her eyes slowly panned over his body. He was wearing an off white shirt, and she couldn’t help but blush after noticing he wasn’t wearing pants, his boxer being the only thing between his penis and herself.
At least it was, since the first thing she did after looking at it, was to kneel beside his bed, and remove it, leaving his dick exposed to the world. As her loins started to heat up, she couldn’t help but think, sure, she was unusually horny today, but she didn’t think she was the kind of person that would use her son’s unconscious body to satisfy any hidden desire. She was sure that she had never felt anything like this towards him, though she had to admit that her own body had also never aroused her like it had today.
She took her son’s dick into her hands, carefully massaging it, she could feel the blood slowly pumping into it, heating it up, more and more. As it grew, she eventually placed it in her mouth, trying to speed up the process. It tasted salty, and smelled musky. She didn’t know when was the last time her son had taken a bath, but it must’ve been not too long ago, since it wasn’t bad, just a bit strong.
“There you go, now mommy can have some fun,” she said, smiling wide open. She couldn’t believe that she was really going to do this, the taboo of the situation making it so much hotter than sex usually was for her.
“Gonna be honest, using these smaller hands, my dick even looks larger, maybe that's what women usually mean when they say that size isn’t everything…”, she commented, unsure of the reason, before placing herself atop Zach.
“Anyway, I guess I’ll be losing both my virginities right now, though I guess it is a shame that I won’t get to feel my first time.” She lined up her crotch with his, marveling at how wet she currently was. Without waiting, she used her hands to place it in the correct hole, before impaling herself into Zach’s dick.
“Augh!” she moaned from the sudden intrusion, even as she expected it.
“Dear God, my fingers feel nothing like the real thing,” said Alice, enthusiastically moving her hips atop her son.
She took her time, fully enjoying having her inner emptiness filled. She guessed that there were some advantages to using her son like this, unlike the usual one night stand, she had complete control over the speed and intensity during the intercourse, and unlike a dildo, it was warm, and throbbed slightly every so often, reminding her that it was an actual person.
She still had a few minutes before she knew her orgasm would come, when she heard a ringing downstairs.
“Crap, just my luck,” her face turned into a snarl of fury, she had been having fun, but now she had to leave, otherwise the market would close, and she wouldn’t be able to buy groceries for the week. She slowly took off her son’s erect dick from inside her sopping pussy. She was lucky too, a few moments after it finished exiting her, he came, the white semen missing her by centimeters.
“What the hell, might as well try it,” she said, before licking it all from him, leaving no trace of this. She placed his boxer back on, and went downstairs to her room. As she put on her clothes back on, this time she made sure to not wear her panties. She wasn’t sure why, but the thought of going shopping while going commando did wonders to her pussy.
She grabbed her purse, and got into the car, when a shudder passed through her body, making the woman flush intensely at everything she did in the past few hours.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Zach was loving it. His mother’s body felt like a dream. He could only imagine how it’d feel to be in one of his sister’s even younger bodies.
Once again, he went downstairs to rehydrate. Though all the physical effort he did was using his mother’s body, the sex, coupled with the heat from the day, and the prior lack of ventilation in his room, meant that he had sweated quite a bit.
He drank a cup of juice, and made himself a sandwich, before going to take a bath. Once he left the bathroom, he heard motion inside the house
"Who 's there?” he asked.
“Afternoon Zach, I was just waiting for you to finish your bath before taking one myself,” shouted Blake from the kitchen.
His sister Blake was currently working as a personal trainer for a gym downtown. Zach had assumed he’d have less time to play with his sisters, since during the day they were at work, and both were still regularly going out to have fun during the night. He knew that they usually spent the whole Sunday lazing around, and that was when he expected he’d have the most access to them.
“Hey Blake”, greeted Zach, entering the kitchen, towel around his neck. “Are either of you going out tonight?”
“What’s up with the sudden interest in your big sisters’ social life?”, asked the smirking woman. “I think I heard Charlie would be going out with some friends, but I had a rough day at work, so I’ll be turning in early this weekend.”
Zach could barely hold himself from grinning and running straight to his room to try her out.
“Oh, by the way, did you find anything weird with mom today?”
“What do you mean?”
“It's just- She went to wake you up this morning and… well, nevermind,” hesitantly finished the brunette.
“When I woke up, she said she felt faint and went to lie down a bit.”
“I see… Well, I gotta take a bath, see you later, Zach” finished the young woman, leaving the kitchen.
Zach quickly hung his towel outside to dry, before running towards his room. This time he made sure to open the windows, before lying down on his bed, put on the headband, and started the program.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Blake was tired. She had a surprising number of mutual students today, so she spent most of the day running through the gym, helping each of them with whatever they needed. At least she got enough time at the end to do her own workout routine.
She had been slightly disturbed with what happened this morning, so she had tried to go head first into work to try and forget it. It worked until she returned home. She had nothing against her mother doing that kind of stuff, of course, she just hoped she’d try and do it after all of them left the house, though she did know that Zach would probably be spending all his free time in his room.
Still, she was tired, and was just about to enter the shower, when she felt a sudden shiver run through her body. Thinking better, she had to gather her dirty clothes and take them to her bedroom first. Locking the door after entering, she carefully displayed them on the floor.
She carefully stepped around them, going to look at herself in the mirror. She was beginning to feel a familiar heat in her lower abdomen. Had she always been this hot? Blake knew that she was an attractive woman, but never had any sort of reason to feel this impressed by her own figure.
If anything, she felt very conscious about not being as full figured as her mother and sister. Her breasts were very petite compared to theirs, but the only reason she could take her own eyes from them right now was because she was salivating at the sight of the rest of her body.
Though she knew how to do it, she did a mocked version of a few bodybuilding poses. She knew she wouldn’t be correctly showing any muscle like this, but she supposed it was all for good fun.
She massaged her boobs a bit, moaning softly.
“Huunh… Smaller, but just as sensitive…”
After a few more minutes of boob fondling, and quite a few twisting of her erect nipples, her hands went south and back. She really was proud of her ass, and it was an ass. She wouldn’t accept any other word to describe it, not after all the work she had done to make it this big, round and firm. She hadn’t tried, but she could probably bounce coins on it.
Massaging her ass didn’t feel particularly good, but it still aroused her, for some reason. She wasn’t really sure why she was feeling like this, but whatever it was, she liked it.
Suddenly she stopped the exploration, looking into her own eyes in the mirror.
“You know, I really wonder what’s going on inside there. Maybe you’ll think you got whatever mom got this morning, or maybe you’re just going a little bit crazy… Still, I’ll make sure to enjoy ‘myself’ as long as I’m you, hehe.” she laughed, though it did make sense.
Maybe something was happening in the house, though she would hold on before blaming the supernatural, since it could only be that. She had been feeling very frustrated lately, and work was very tiring, so she could be just very pent up. She certainly wasn’t feeling anything weird.
Blake lifted her arms, probing the skin of her forearm with her nose and tongue. She tasted salty, and smelled like she usually did, though it felt very stimulating right now, for some reason. She slowly went over her arms, gently biting into her tensed biceps.
Her armpits' smell was stronger than the other parts of her arm. She sniffed her own musk deeply, deeply hypnotized by her own aroma.
Blake didn’t really know why she smelled so good today, but she wasn’t complaining. Turning towards her dirty clothes in the ground, she went through each piece, smelling them, and comparing. Though each part had gotten impregnated with her sweat, the smell was a lot stronger in her socks, sports bra, and panties. She put those aside and gathered the rest, before returning to the bathroom.
Placing them in the dirty laundry basket, she finally started to take her bath.
The warm water felt soothing over her tired muscles. She made sure to diligently lather every inch of her skin with soap, carefully cleaning between each of her toes. She was really feeling it now, the warmth that had begun while at her room was returning every second she spent gently spreading soap with her own hands.
Slowly but surely, she finally got to her vagina. Once her hands got there, she wasted no time to penetrate herself with one hand and massaging her clitoris. She wasn’t usually this aggressive while masturbating, but she really liked how it was feeling today.
She paused a little to clean her hair. She really didn’t know why, but even the flowery scent of her shampoo felt arousing as hell. With one hand scrubbing her scalp, she gathered some of her juices and spread it over her hair too. The thought of her hair being washed with pussy juice was the edge she needed, climaxing instantly, her legs giving.
After a few moments enjoying the warm water caressing her skin, she stood up in shaky legs. Blake finished rinsing her hair, and left the bathroom, while drying herself.
Since only Zach and herself were home, like when she first left the bathroom for her room, and then went back to it, she didn’t bother covering herself, crossing the house naked.
Once she arrived in her room, she grabbed her discarded clothing pieces, and went towards the attic. Zach was in need of a real prank, so she would sneak into his room and place her dirty stinky clothes there. She would love to see his face when he discovered it, but them’s the breaks.
Inside there, she saw that he was in his bed, with some kind of silver ring around his head. Was this some new sort of VR game machine? Anyway, she placed her used panties over his face, and hid the dirty socks and sports bra in his backpack.
Prank done, she went downstairs, wandering naked though the house. It felt really liberating to walk around naked. Pity. If she lived alone, she would do it all the time, but it simply wasn’t possible right now.
She was broken out of her thoughts when she heard her mom’s car entering the garage, which accompanied a distinct shudder.
Oh shit! her mother was coming, she had to put on something before she saw her naked in the middle of the house!
—————————————————————————————————————————
Zach was getting the hang of it. Blake’s body, while familiar, felt very distinct from his mothers. What caught his attention the most was the smell. While his mother had been clean that morning, and had only started to smell of sweat as he used her during the early afternoon, Blake had spent the day at a gym, so every moment he spent in her body, he was accompanied by her own body odor.
He hadn’t thought about it before, but when he was in there, it was a distinct reminder that she had spent the whole day doing all sorts of stuff, and he could easily just take it for himself to use as he wished.
While he was inside her, feeling the mix between her perfume and natural musk had made him so horny that he could hardly believe he waited that long before starting to masturbate.
But he held on, trying to do things before beginning to pleasure himself. If his predictions were correct, like his mom not wearing a bra today, if he consistently acted a certain way, his hosts would eventually adapt said behavior for themselves. Fortunately, he had a lot of time to play and experiment with it.
After leaving Blake’s toned body, Zach masturbated once as himself, before playing some games, waiting for dinner to be ready. Beyond everything he did today, waking up with his sister’s used underwear was definitely not something he was expecting to do today, but he made good use of it while pleasing himself.
Still he had to sleep properly tonight, so he’d have tomorrow’s entire day to play with his family, so he dutifully went down and ate with his mom and Blake.
His mother warned him that she’d be making his cakes tomorrow, meaning he’d have a very brief window he could spike the ingredients with his nanobots. He didn’t know much about how baking’s chemistry worked, but he hoped the nanobots wouldn’t stop the cake from working out.
Later, after everyone went to sleep, but before Charlie arrived from whatever she had gone, Zach snuck downstairs and mixed the nanobots with the sugar, flour and the milk his mother had bought to make the cakes and the frosting. Once he delivered them, by this time next week, he’d have at least 5 more nodes in his network.
—————————————————————————————————————————
It was a little after noon when Zach woke up the next day. He could barely believe that he had spent a not insignificant amount of time as his mother and one of his sisters yesterday. Before leaving the room, he checked the server, and saw that Charlie was already home. His first instinct was to jack in her head, and have some fun, but he held himself. He had done a lot yesterday, so he wanted to check the lay of the land first- seeing if his mom or Blake had any noticeable effect from his time inside them.
As he went down to the kitchen, he bumped into his mom.
“Oh, good afternoon, Zach. I was just going upstairs to wake you up. Lunch is almost ready.”
“Oh, thanks mom.”
Zach did notice that his mother’s eyes lingered on his crotch a bit when she first saw him, but after catching herself and blushing, she quickly averted her eyes. Once she turned her back to him, he also noticed she lacked a bra strap. Zach quietly smiled, his actions already making a noticeable change in his mother’s actions.
Downstairs, he helped his mother in the kitchen, setting the table, and cleaning some of the remaining dishes in the sink. Half an hour later, his sisters also came downstairs to have a family lunch.
It was a pleasant time, all four of them making small talk. Blake talked about her work, while Charlie talked about her last few classes and internship. Alice told Zach that his cakes only need frosting before being ready. After they were all finished, Zach and his mom went to the living room to watch a movie on the TV, while the sisters washed the new dishes, and stored any remaining food.
Zach really enjoyed seeing how close his mom was sitting to him on the couch, her hands caressing his legs every so often. After 15 minutes, Zach’s sisters finished their chores, and sat down to see the movie too.
Zach noticed that Blake seemed a little uncomfortable. She would every so often try to discreetly sniff herself, her face blushing every time she thought she got away with it.
On the other hand, Charlie was as normal as she could be. Zach noticed that she also realized something weird was going on with their mom and sisters, giving them silent looks every so often.
Knowing that he was the reason for both his mom and Blake’s unusual behavior, was very hot for him.
Once the movie finished, Alice informed Zach that she would be finishing the cakes, so he could deliver them in two hours. Charlie and Blake both went to their rooms, and so did Zach.
He checked the server, named the only remaining node as Charlie, and got ready to jack in. He had some fun to have with his remaining sister, and he could barely wait to decide what he’d try to program her into liking.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Charlotte was currently laying in bed, headphones on, listening to some music. Yesterday had been a weird day, what with her mom audibly masturbating during the morning. She had tried to keep that out of her mind during her internship, but she couldn’t, so she had a subpar performance yesterday.
She hoped everything would go back to normal, though she was at least grateful that since she was on a break from college, she didn’t have to study for a test while being this distracted.
She could even blame the smaller amount of work she finished, on not being used to work that much, since her supervisor asked her to do some more work, since she would be free from school for a bit. Because of the extra hours, she’d even be able to take a two week vacation from it before the end of her school break, meaning she’d get two weeks of lazing around.
She envied Zach a little, for being able to just spend two months doing whatever, but she had to take her punches. If she worked hard enough, she'd eventually be as lazy as she wanted, without needing to work anymore.
Still, it had been an unusual weekend, her mom’s unexpected, very vocal masturbation session, Blake was also weird, though she couldn’t put her finger on what, exactly.
She shuddered, but kept relaxing on her bed. She could lower the ceiling fan’s power level, but she wasn’t feeling like it.
She paused the music in her phone, and removed her headphones, before sitting on the bed, and gently massaging a boob.
“It’s bigger than moms, but it’s slightly less sensitive though…” she muttered. She had felt very conscious about her breasts when she was younger, what with being considerably larger than her older sister’s, and most other girls her age, but she had grown to like them.
She balanced her phone on her desk, angling it so she could record the bed. She quickly stepped out of her clothes, before hitting the record button.
She stretched a bit, before showcasing each of her best body parts to the camera. She would be worried about someone getting their hands on the video, but felt herself slowly but surely moistening at the thought of someone else watching it.
Charlotte started looking inside her drawers, though she wasn’t sure what she was looking for. Only once she opened a very well hidden compartment inside her wardrobe, she realized she had been looking for toys.
She took everything in it, dumping it in the bed. Charlotte had been very proud of her sex toy collections, having experimented extensively with them, though taking care to only do so when the rest of the house were either asleep, or outside.
She attached a pair of breast massage vibrators to her nipples, and grabbed a dildo that could stimulate both her insides, and her clitoris with over 12 patterns of vibration. She laid down in her bed, making sure the camera had a good view of her, and turned on the breast massagers.
She blanked a little. She usually started her toys on low, then gradually powered them up, but not today, so she was really surprised by the intensity of the stimulation in her breasts. Though she wasn’t planning on it, she knew that whoever got to watch her video would be having a treat.
Somehow, while all of this was happening, she still managed to keep quiet. She wasn’t keen on her family knowing about what she was doing. She even began using the dildo, fitting it neatly inside her pussy, leaving the clit stimulator resting against her clitoris, before turning it on too.
She didn’t blank this time, but she did almost scream. The waves of pleasure felt so good, if she didn’t know better she’d say she was melting. And so she continued, toys going as strong as they could, her every reaction filmed, until she could feel herself getting close to climax.
And then she heard something close to her door.
“Zach! Your cakes are ready!” exclaimed her mom at the foot of the stair to the attic.
Instead of finishing, she stopped herself, and removed her toys. Maybe it was knowing that her mother was that close to her room, maybe it was something else, but she stopped playing with herself, her pussy still burning with desire. She was frustrated, but she went to her phone, stopped the recording, and emailed it to some random address.
She didn’t know whose it was, but she felt that she needed to send it.
“Well, it’s a pity we couldn’t finish, but I have something else I need to do right now. See you later Charlotte,” she said, looking into her phone’s face camera, and then she shuddered.
Charlie started blushing immediately. She wasn’t sure what came over her, but filming herself felt so good, that she almost started it once again, before thinking better about it. She still went and finished masturbating, she wasn’t a self cock-blocking savage after all.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Zach removed the headband in a hurry. As soon as he got those cakes to their destinations, the sooner he’d get even more toys. Even better, he still loved his family, so he wasn’t planning on doing anything too extreme to them, his current plan consisted of mostly getting them all to see no problem with walking around naked, and with having some fun with each other, but his neighbors had none of those limitations.
He'd be able to do anything with them, push as far as he wanted, turn them into caricatures of themselves. In theory at least. He still wasn’t sure about what sorts of limits were inherent to the program or to the human mind itself, so he couldn’t be sure he’d even be able to go as far as he wanted with his sisters and mom, or if he’d be able to do it without ridiculous amounts of time, and/or effort.
First he knocked on mrs. Evans’ house. The family of 3 that lived here was perfect for his plans. Mrs. Evans was around his mom’s age, but unlike her, she looked about what one would expect from a 47 years old woman. She had quite the plain face, adorned by signs of aging, framed by short blonde hair, though not as short as Blake’s. She rocked the kind neighbor lady attitude, and had never been rude to Zach, unlike her husband.
Mr. Evans was a very grumpy man, always complaining about stuff, though his wife assured Zach that he was nicer when they were alone. The short and stocky man had worked in construction in his youth, and was pretty damn good at it, before an accident forced him to start working in the management part of the family business.
Their son was called Francis, and had gone to school with Blake during their childhood. Zach hadn’t been particularly close to him, what with him being part of all sorts of sport clubs, and Zach being the quintessential nerd. While keeping his father’s stocky build, he had a more average height, which together with his quite common face, helped him a lot in his gigs as a martial arts double for action actors.
Mrs. Evans didn’t want to accept the cake, but after much insistence, her husband arrived from work and accepted it on her behalf, while also claiming their TV’s internet functions weren’t working, prompting Zach to check it out.
Zach had gladly done it, taking the chance to double check his previous work on the house. The scarily extensive network of hidden cameras would greatly assist him in his experiments with the house’s inhabitants.
His other neighbors apparently weren’t at home, so Zach went back home. He’d deliver the remaining cake later, for now he had a few things to check.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Zach kept a window with the server’s current available nodes open on his secondary monitor. He wanted to jack in as soon as one of his neighbors had eaten enough cake for the nanobots to activate, but while that didn’t happen, he’d be checking the hidden cameras he set in his own house.
Charlie had actually gone back and finished masturbating after he left, which surprised him a bit, since the last time he had been interrupted, his mom had just gone on her merry way. That meant that his arousal affected the host enough that they’d still feel aroused if he left before relieving themselves.
His mother had been mostly normal, sans being more touchy with him in the living room, and the lack of underwear. As he hadn’t possessed her beyond those first two times, he supposed that he couldn’t expect to see any radical change. Once he got his hands on his neighbors, he’d try and leave her alone a bit, so he’d see if with time, his manipulations got cleansed from the host’s mind.
Blake had the most impressive change. While not acting too overtly different while with the rest of the family, she was currently locked up in her room, sniffing some of her dirty clothes, and furiously masturbating. Maybe some people were more susceptible to his modifications? It could also be that different things affected people differently, so maybe she had already had some sort of smell fetish, though probably not directed at her own body odor.
Zach almost went and joined his sister, but before he could, he saw that one of the twins had arrived.
Gary and Harriet were twins, and lived together. The pair were in their 30s, and had very good jobs in their parents’ company. Zach didn’t know as much about them as he did about the Evans, but he nonetheless had gotten his Stealth Control Network, and his camera networks set up in their house.
It was through that that he discovered that they were a very kinky pair. They usually shared partners, though Zach had never seen them do the same person at the same time.
Gary happily accepted the cake, and actually ate a piece of it right there in front of Zach, complimenting his mother’s cooking. Before leaving, Zach made sure to ask him to leave some to his sister,to which the male twin answered with a mock disgust face, before agreeing.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Within a month, Zach could already see the fruits of his labor. He had successfully conditioned his family into being a whole lot lewder. Now all three women walked around the house naked, and neither of them cared about anyone else in the house masturbating openly.
It had been harder to shape Charlies’ mind into accepting it, but once he managed to instill an exhibitionism fetish into her mind, it was only a matter of time.
Neither of them would have sex, of course. That was the one limit he didn’t manage to cross. No matter how many times he had with them, the three simply refused to have sex with each other, which bothered Zach a little. He could solve this by managing to quickly change between hosts, his current network needing at least a couple of minutes between each different possession, but he hadn’t figured out how to do that yet, so it’d remain something for later.
His neighbors on the other hand, had been way more successful subjects. He got all three of the Evans to have sex with each other, the same with the twins.
Gary and Harrier had been the first ones, though he could see why. During one of their kinky dates, all he needed was to slowly get each twin to slowly tease the other while they were too busy with someone else to deal with it. He could still remember Gary’s face, when his sister started to step on his face while he was being ridden by one of their female friends with benefits.
He had also managed to accidentally give Harriet a slight appreciation for being a domme, and her brother a foot fetish, but he swears it wasn’t intentional. At least not a first.
The three Evans had been a bit harder. He needed to do some extensive solo play with each of them, trying to slowly acclimate them to the idea of their family members being sexually attractive. Getting Mr. Evans to see another man, his son at that, sexually, had been very hard, though he had cracked in the end.
Zach had to admit that he never hadn’t intended to have any gay sex between men, but the time he jacked into Gary while he was being fucked in the ass had awakened him to that possibility.
Somewhat surprising, once they lost all their inhibitions, the Evans ended up assembling into a matriarchal structure, with Francis and Mr. Evans both being Mrs. Evans’ pets. Zach had seen her walking both in leashes in their backyard, hidden from every sight but his cameras’ lenses.
He didn’t like needing to act like a dog while inside them sometimes, but alas, he needed to keep reinforcing, since before these behaviors took root, if he stayed long enough without entering their minds, they’d start reverting to their previous state.
Keeping being 8 people simultaneously, and long enough as each of them to keep his modifications had been beyond exhausting. Zach also had to keep being himself at least enough for his muscles to not atrophy. He had found that the big networks, like that one resort, used machines to hold their user’s bodies, machines that kept them safe and healthy while they had fun as the young people visiting the resort.
Still, from a virgin, to someone that had sex with, or as, sometimes both, 8 different people, in 29 days. Zach was having the time of his life, each of his bodies felt just different enough that he couldn’t get tired of them. All he needed to do was to change who he was at the moment, and BAM! A different experience.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Garry was drinking some water, after a very intense marathon of sex between him, his sister, and a coworker of theirs. If he didn’t know better, he thought his dick was about to fall off, so they agreed to give him a break. He could barely believe what he had been missing before he started to fuck Harriet.
He had never seen her like this before, the extent of his sexual feelings about her being related to knowing they were both fucking the same person in the same night. He loved that idea, that someone could feel both of them, one after the other, again and again. Then she stepped on his face.
He had felt uncomfortable at first. It wasn’t bad, he just didn’t know what to do about it. He tried talking with her after she started to do it every time they shared someone, but all she said was that she wasn’t sure why she was doing it, but that it felt good for some reason.
The next time she did it, he couldn’t help but lick and suckle on her toes, like he was a man in a desert, and her foot held the only source of water for kilometers. After that he slowly started noticing the feet of both men and women around him, but especially his sisters’ pair.
Once they started actually finding pleasure in each other, not just at sharing a third person, they quickly started exploring it. She had started it by giving him a footjob, and he answered it by eating her out. Before long, every night they didn’t have a partner, they would find themselves fucking each other’s brains out, indulging in their newfound fetishes.
And that wasn’t even the stranger part of this weird month they were currently in. This was the fourth night he went to his kitchen to drink water, just in time to see something absolutely unexpected in the street.
It was around 2 in the morning, and walking outside, wearing everyday clothes, the mother from two houses down the street, was walking her husband and son on a leash, like they were dogs. They were both naked, and had just stopped, so the boy could piss on his lawn.
The first three days he just felt a bit exasperated, but today the sight had made him rock hard once again. His eyes were locked to the spectacle outside, while his hands stroked his engorged member. Once they were out of sight, he returned to the bedroom.
Britney was asleep, tired from all the sex, and his sister’s new tastes, so he felt free to talk to her.
“You know, I’ve just seen a woman walk two other men in leashes down the street…”
“Not gonna lie, when you walked back in, with your dick that hard, that was not what I expected you to say. ‘Harriet, could you help me with this’, ‘Harriet use your foot like you know I love’, sure, but if I didn’t know better, ‘a woman is walking men on leashes down the street’ could be one of those brand new sentences.”
“Ain’t you just so funny. Turns out we’re not the only weirdly kinky family in the street, it was the Evans.”
“Wait what? No way! You mean the mother was…”
“Yep, the husband and the son.”
“Damm… That is actually even weirder than what we do…”
“Yep… So-”
“You’re about to ask if we could also do it, right?”
Garry’s dick, which started to soften while they talked, immediately stood back up.
“I suppose that answers it. Come here, I’ll give you a footjob, we’ll talk tomorrow.”
Garry felt a certain smug happiness. He wasn’t sure what it was about, but he did. He approached her in the bed, and shuddered for a moment, before Harriet’s expert toes massaged his penis, until he came for the last time that night.
—————————————————————————————————————————
After leaving Garry’s body, Zach went to bed. He woke up early the next morning, waiting for the mail truck. Once his new long distance router arrived, he went back up to his room, configured it, and as fast as he could, installed it in his sister’s car.
He connected it to his Stealth Control network, and hoped it would work. He was trying to circle the distance limit in his control over his new bodies, meaning he could take them over while they weren’t at home. He had set his private network on the internet, so he could connect anywhere, as long as he knew the right passwords, addresses and ports.
Sure, it’d be less safe and private now, but the network was still small and hard to find, so he still felt confident that until he found a more stable base, it would do.
He had breakfast with his family, and anxiously waited for Blake to leave for work, Charlotte now being free from work for a couple of weeks.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Blake was having quite the slow day, since her usual clients were not here today. She walked around the gym, greeting people that arrived, and correcting anyone she saw doing any exercise wrong.
She was bored out of her mind, when she felt a shudder. Through the last month or so, she had come to associate shudders to pleasure coming soon, which really worried her, since she was currently at work.
She looked at her phone, checking that the only client that had reserved a time slot, had done so only a couple of hours later.
“Lucky me, huh, really good day to be trying this new set up,” she muttered.
She felt something weird, like there was a slight delay between her thinking, and actually saying something. She wasn’t sure what it was, but she wouldn’t worry for now.
She moved quickly, looking around the gym, her eyes locking onto every toned woman that was currently exercising. Seeing the soft curves in their bodies got her lower body to slowly warm up. Just imagining all of them grabbing her at once, with their sweaty bodies- she shook her head, she’d have more time to fantasize once she was somewhere more private.
Blake walked to the restroom, before stopping in front of the doors. She carefully looked around, before deciding to enter the blue door. The act of entering a place she wasn’t allowed into, walking into it confidently, made her feel invincible.
She entered a cubicle, and sat on the toilet. It was a lot cleaner than she expected, so she started to remove her clothes.
Blake had worked out a bit before she decided to do devious shit at work, so she had worked a bit of sweat, so she briefly sniffed her own armpits. The strong scent of chemicals in the bathroom mixed with her own body odor, which was still being kept under control by her deodorant. It wasn’t as good as when it was all her, but the change in pace was also arousing.
Blake began feeling herself up, her hands cupping and massaging her humble breasts, before caressing her skin on their way towards her slit. She was honestly surprised at how wet she currently was. Could the thought of being caught masturbating at work, and in the men’s restroom at that, be making this so much better for her?
She could feel waves of warmth coursing through her nerves, starting from her pussy, and reverberating all the way from the tip of her toes, until the top of her head. Blake started picking up her pace, until she heard someone else opening the door, at which point her body locked up, two of her fingers inside her vagina.
There were two men inside here. Any noise she made, would probably be heard by them. She quietly placed one of her hands over her mouth, mortified as her other hand kept slowly and carefully teasing her clitoris. She could feel her heart trying to jump out of her mouth.
“Hey man, did you hear anything?” asked one of the gym goers.
“Not really, what’s up?” questioned the other. Blake could hear them coming closer to her cubicle.
“I’m not sure, it was a wet sound, like someone placing a hand inside a pot of hair gel…” Blake heard them both entering the other two cubicles, the sound of urine hitting the water quickly filling the air.
All the while, she kept teasing herself, her eyes almost rolling into her head from pleasure.
“I don’t know, maybe there’s someone in the women's restroom doing their hair? The walls in this kind of place are usually very thin,” answered the second man, after they left their cubicles, the sink now gushing water.
“I guess, let’s go, I’ll treat you for lunch today,” finished the first man, opening the door.
Once she was again alone in the restroom, Blake immediately stuck as many fingers inside her pussy as she could, the shock claiming an orgasm out of her. It took 4 minutes until she was fit to move again. She had never had such an overpowering climax in her life.
She used the toilet paper to clean herself as well as she could, before wearing her clothes, and walking to the mirror.
She looked herself in the eye.
“You know Blake, even hotter than being able to partake in your body like this, is knowing that no matter what I do as you, you will think it’s your own action,” she said.
Was this what was happening? Was she being taken over by some other person? Was this why she felt so horny all the time this last month? But it felt so natural, she knew that she was perfectly able to do this sort of thing.
“Come on now, I just admitted to possessing your body and mind, using you as my own toy, and your pussy is already growing moist again, even after this whole thing?” she smirked at herself, hands caressing her face.
“I suppose there’s a reason you’re my favorite between my new lives, if you really like this sort of thing, I suppose that it makes us just that more compatible than Charlie and Alice.”
Was this what was happening to her family? Why now everyone was so happy to masturbate out loud during the day, to walk around naked inside the house? It was so hot! She almost wanted to touch herself at the thought once more, but she couldn’t, someone else might come, and she couldn’t be seen doing these sorts of things.
She shuddered and left the men’s restroom, her mind reeling at the thought of someone else being controlling hers, and her family’s bodies. She just hoped that they weren’t doing anything to Zach, she hoped that by now, if he was willing to have sex with them, it was by his own will.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Zach couldn’t stop himself, the latest experiment had been a success. There was a slight delay between him doing anything, compared to when he did it close by, but it had worked.
The sheer pleasure Blake’s body felt while he was in that restroom, was overpowering, even now, he was sporting the hardest erection he ever had. Still he had restrained himself. He still had a lot to do before his break ended in a couple of weeks, so he couldn’t waste time having sex using his own body.
Still, he knew exactly who’d he'd wear for now. Francis was a very handsome man, and Zach had quite the fun turning him into his mother’s pet dog/sex slave. He knew that Charlie had a huge crush on him when they were teenages, and though he wasn’t sure how she felt now, he was sure that with how absolutely horny he had made all of his family members, she’d love to get a different cock to fill her needy pussy.
He really had been lucky that Charlie ended up receiving a two weeks break from her internship, meaning he had a lot more time to work on her than he expected to.
First things first, he jacked in Charlie. When he found himself in her supple body, she had been watching a show in her room. Zach slowly began teasing his sister’s body, which quickly responded, a pleasant warmth blooming in his lower parts.
Though he preferred Blake’s body, Charlotte’s was also very good. Compared to his other sister, Charlie was simply ampler, and the bigger heft of her breasts were a wonder to play with. Her sensitive nipples almost leapt at the attention, getting harder and even more sensitive in response to his ministrations.
Another big difference was the pussy. Blake’s really enjoyed a slow crescendo that finished into an earth-shattering orgasm, while Charlie really liked intense and almost aggressive stimulation throughout the whole session, usually ending more subdued than Blake’s, but having longer lasting orgasms.
Still, climaxing was not his purpose right now, Zach slowed down a bit, and grabbed his sister’s phone, and looked for a picture of Francis he knew she had stored somewhere. Once he found it, he looked at it for a bit, planting the idea of screwing the neighbor in his sister’s mind, and then, he disconnected.
Disconnecting was a lot more jarring this time. The whiplash between being mid-pleasure to just having a hard on was uncomfortable, but he needed to do things in the right order for his plan to work without a hitch. As fast as he could, he connected to Francis, needing to wait just 30 seconds for the program to finish loading again.
Once more he found himself in a different location. He recognized his neighbor’s backyard, though he had to admit this was an angle he wasn’t used to. Zach was currently crouching down over a sandbox. He looked down and noticed a very conspicuous small amount of shit.
Though greatly repulsed by it, he tried to not express anything in his borrowed face, lest his indoctrination worked in the wrong direction he wanted. Francis was a dog, as far as his family was concerned, and dogs did their business outside. The sight did make him wonder if he wasn’t going too far with this whole thing, but he shook his new head.
Zach entered the house and went to a bathroom, cleaned himself, before he went to have sex with Charlie. He was very grateful for the Evans’ bidet, making the cleaning process a lot easier. He got dressed and went outside, towards his usual house.
Being Francis always felt novel for Zach. Though not as short as his dad, the young man was buff. Zach liked to sometimes possess his body just to flex on the mirror and admire his borrowed body, in different ways than he did his female hosts.
He knocked on the door, waiting for his sister to open. He knew that she would come, her new exhibitionist tendencies would make sure that was the only course of action she could take while this pleasure drunk.
A few minutes later, he heard the door unlocking, and opening slightly. A red flushed face met his eyes opening perceptibly when they crossed his.
“H-hey Francis, d-do you n-need anyth-thing?” Charlie stuttered, and even now, he could hear the slow shclick of her fingers pistoning her vagina, even with her whole body hidden behind the door.
“Hi there, Charls,” that was his nickname for her from school. “I just wanted to know if you were interested in having some fun today?”
If he didn’t know exactly how she’d react to that, Zach would have been very surprised to be on the receiving end of what was about to happen.
Upon hearing his words, Charlie’s pupils dilated, before she quickly opened the door, showing her almost naked body to the world, aggressively grabbed Francis, and pulled him inside, and locked the door once again.
The sudden movement made him lose his balance, which resulted in Zach being down on the floor of his house’s lobby. Charlie eyed him like a piece of meat, and almost pounced on his chiseled body, pressing her hands, coated in her juices, on his face, as if to mark him with her scent.
She kissed him deeply, her lips tasting like strawberries. Finally gathering his wits, Zach caught her head, his hand full of her deep brown long hair. That was one thing he loved about Charlie, unlike Blake’s short sporty cut, she kept her hair long and silky, like their mother did, though hers was curlier than Charlie’s.
Zach gently held Charlie down, as she indulged in his new body like he was an oasis in the desert. Her hands caressed his body’s every inch, tracing his muscles, until they got to the best part. She expertly took off his shorts and boxers, before shoving his hard cock deep inside her slit.
Her insides were warm and wet, the previous lubrication she had making his dick thrust inside her smoothly. Charlie rode him like a champion, only letting him go when he warned her he was about to come, before she promptly placed her mouth in his cock, making sure to swallow every drop of his cum.
“Well, I’m not done yet, so you better make sure I’ll finish too, got it,” Charlie said, dilated eyes looking straight into his soul.
“Yes, ma’am,” Zach answered instinctively.
Charlie stood up, turned around and promptly sat on Francis’ face. Zach went to work, licking as much of Charlie’s pussy as he could. She tasted different with Francis’ tongue, but he still loved it, supping deeply of her essence and juices. The slick and smooth texture of Charlie’s pussy had felt wonderful on his dick, and even now he couldn’t help but enjoy it with his tongue, the slight salty and tangy taste, mixed with her natural musk quickly got his dick hard as soon as his refractory period ended, it being a lot faster on Francis’ fitter body than on Zach’s own.
Charlotte licked and teased Zach’s new cock with her large breasts for a minute, before standing up, and once again impaling herself on his dick, pressing her tits on Zach’s borrowed face.
Zach was surprised, Charlie hadn’t been this aggressive during the times he fucked her on his own body. He wondered if it was a mixture of his previous actions before he jacked into Francis, and her having a crush on him way back.
Still, he went to work, placing his hands on both of Charlie’s breasts, his fingers sinking into her pale orbs, as he nibbled her nipples every once in a while. During this, she rode his dick as hard as she could. He was a bit worried she’d accidentally break it, but since it wasn’t his own, he let her do as she wished. Zach was glad though, that this being the second time it was being used this soon, his dick was a little less sensitive, as he wasn’t sure he’d be able to hold on cumming for long with this much stimulation normally.
Charlie’s breasts tasted of sweat, and felt like two big, and warm marshmallows, her svelte body felt fragile, as if his big, strong arms could break her by accident. Her inner warmth made him feel like he was melting inside her folds, the quick in and out motion, making her feel like a sex machine, designed to milk him for as much cum as Francis’ body could produce.
When Zach noticed his sister’s pussy gripping his dick more and more he actually felt glad that it was coming to an end. When she finally came, moaning loudly, he felt like his borrowed cock was being held in a very moist, warm, but very firm vise. He began to moan, feeling his own orgasm rapidly arriving, trying in vain to warn her, when it happened.
Francis’ dick exploded inside Charlotte’s tight pussy. He shivered, before catching his breath.
“Holy shit, I-I tried to warn you, I swear I didn’t mean to cum inside,” stammered the man.
“Don’t worry, I’m on the pill, and this wasn’t my fertile period, so it wouldn’t do anything anyways…” softly said the young woman, turning to look at Francis, his dick slowly softening, still inside her.
“Oh, yeah, that’s good.” he said softly, tension leaving his body as he relaxed, “You know, I’m not sure why we never did this before.”
“Who knows, this has been a weird month for me, so maybe it’s something related…”
“Yeah, for me too. I knew that you had a crush on me, but I guess I just thought of you as Blake’s little sister, until earlier today, when I felt the sudden urge to come looking for you.”
“Huh, it was something kinda like that for me too…” answered Charlie, finally opting to stand up, fully removing Francis’ soft dick from her.
“Let’s keep in touch, I’ve changed a lot this past month, so maybe we could have some more fun later,” said the young woman, leaving the young man to go to the bathroom to clean herself.
As she walked, she couldn’t help but to think to herself, maybe he’d like to do it in riskier places too, softly smiling.
—————————————————————————————————————————
As Zach sat in his room, looking like a supervillain, he watched his hidden cameras. It was the last Sunday before he had to start going back to college. He was sad to have a lot less free time to enjoy anyone else’s bodies, but he would be getting a chance to score himself a few new hosts.
On one camera, he could see the Evans, all three naked, save for the little collars in the father and son’s necks. The mother was sitting at the table, eating dinner, as her pets ate in bowls of human food, on the ground. Zach laughed a bit, as Francis peed on the floor, before his mother stood, and grabbed a rolled up newspaper to hit him.
On the other, he could see Harriet, clad in tight leather, holding a bright pink riding crop, punishing Gary for cumming in one of her running shoes. Even as he got lashed, the twin smiled, and tried to lick her still exposed toes, before she lashed him again, before his tongue could reach her.
Zach was proud of all the progress he had had in his immediate neighborhood. He was even prouder that all 5 of them were perfectly capable of just switching from pervert mode to normal people once they either left the house, or had someone else coming over.
He looked on the other monitor, seeing his mom walking naked inside the house, cooking dinner, even as she swapped her left hand between massaging one breast and her not-so-private-anymore parts. He had done the least modifications in his mother, focusing on making her feel comfortable with walking around naked, and pleasing herself as often as she could.
Charlie was filming herself with one vibrator on each hole she managed to fit. She still sent those videos to him, though she didn’t know it was him. He had seen her having sex with Francis a few more times, usually outside, whenever he wasn’t busy being his mom’s little puppy.
Blake currently had one of her worn panties on her head. She had taken to, besides greatly enjoying her own, and other women’s body odor, roleplay being possessed. He had really impacted her that time he possessed her at the gym. Still, it was very hot, and as long as she didn’t go around blabbing it to his other subjects, or worse, to someone that wasn’t one of them, he would let her do as she wanted.
Despite everything, Zach was satisfied with his break from college. He had all but assured he wouldn’t become a wizard and gained magic powers, but he had something he thought was at least as good as that.
It was with that in mind, that he went downstairs to have dinner. His whole family was naked, eating and having the same old small talk as always, at least until all 4 of them finished their meals.
To Zach’s surprise, once all four of them were sitting in the living room, subtly all three of his female relatives started to feel each other up. He hadn’t managed to do it himself, but they did end up doing it by themselves. He was quick to join in, partaking of all those nubile bodies that he so often wore during the last two months.
Zach really was in a blessed place in the world, his skin shuddering for a second.
Zach had been ecstatic when his latest parcel arrived in the mail. Though it was very expensive to use it legally, the college student had heard about a few rogue servers of Stealth Control here and there, and had been wanting to try setting one up for himself.
He had spent the weekends at his family’s home preparing the grounds, just waiting to get his hands on some real hardware. He had used all of his IT knowledge to place an extensive array of spy cameras, and wireless network routers in his house, and both side neighbors, enjoying the good old excuse of helping them with technical problems, that in reality, had been caused by him.
His specialized hardware had arrived a week before his summer break started, meaning he’d have just enough time to finish setting it up in time for two months of pure debauchery in the three houses he’d use as testing grounds.
Fortunately, with all of his previous prepwork, the next step would be easy. First he’d need to set up a main control hub in the server he installed in his room, and tinker a bit with his wireless routers to interact with the proper receivers.
He also had to make sure that both his transmission points and his receiver nanobots were absolutely sealed to intrusions outside of what he wanted it to. Stories of people setting up entire networks of Stealth Control, just to have it promptly hijacked by other more experienced hackers scared him to death. The only one that had the right to play god in his neighborhood was him, thank you very much.
He had gotten enough nanobots to control a hundred people, but he’d start small, increasing his range as he got more and more people dancing in his hands. Beyond using all of his best methods to black box his network, this was his main defense against other Stealth Control users, his network would be small at first, but would slowly grow, making it a lot harder to detect.
He’d spread it naturally. Give his mom a cup of infected juice here, his sisters, some infected cake. The neighbors themselves would take some more effort, but he’d get there eventually, especially if he managed to use his mom to do it.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Zach was the quintessential IT major. He was lanky and awkward, plain face, and big round glasses, and though certainly not as shy as most of his peers, still hadn’t managed to get himself a girlfriend.
To spectacular contrast, his mom and two sisters were gorgeous. Alice was a 45 year old woman, who despite her age, still had an amazing figure. The widow made sure to keep in shape, so still seemed to be no older than 30. Brunette hair and large breasts, coupled with her wide hips, she was very famous among Zach’s friends when he was still in high school.
Blake and Charlie were both older than Zach by a couple of years. Blake had just graduated with a physical education degree, and Charlie was in the final year of her business major. Though neither carried their mom’s sexy older woman appeal, they were still beauties in their own right.
Blake was tall and fit. Her breasts and ass were smaller than Charlie, or Alice’s, but she more than made it up by having the perfect balance of muscles and fat to still look feminine, while being a top athlete, her short boyish hair completing the tomboy look.
Charlotte, usually shortened to Charlie, was thin, and held the classic model look. She was a bit shorter than Blake, but had her beat in the chest department. Somehow, she had even larger breasts than their mom, and her svelte form did wonders to accentuate it.
Knowing all of this, Zach had been jittery when he first arrived home after his last day at school this semester. He quickly ran to his room in the attic, checked his diagnostics program, and booted Stealth Control up.
While it should already work immediately, he knew that having the host acclimate to the nanobots before use would make it easier to connect himself, and smoother for any mental effect his mind being in control of their bodies could have.
He set the controller band over his head, and set a timer for 30 seconds to start, while he laid down in bed, and got comfortable.
Once the 30 seconds passed, he began hearing the band starting to humm, which slowly made him lose consciousness, which had the effect of getting him to find himself in a wide blue expanse.
Zach could barely believe that it had worked. While all legal operations of Stealth Control kept a very strict hold over how the process worked, having a few employees taking requests of who wanted to possess who, and either connecting them, or denying the connections, pirate networks worked in many different ways. Some kept to the basics, having people controlling connections between server nodes and client nodes, others, tried to implement ways that the users themselves could have some control, by either using specific passwords, or using a managing system.
To solve that, Zach had installed a very well hidden backdoor, straight into his main control hub, in every wifi network in the three houses he worked on, so he could theoretically access it from anywhere, as long as he had the right tools, namely, a smartphone with the right apps, one he made sure got installed in every smartphone connected to the wifi networks he set up.
The operating system he had developed to do this, made it so that instead of going straight into the head of one of his hosts, he would go to a digital space, where he could monitor every node connected. He could see three bright spots of light around his own spot, each with the same address and a different port. He had no way of knowing who each node was before possessing them, so he decided to just pick one at random.
Target locked, he entered the command, and for the first time, became someone else.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Alice was about to go upstairs to wake her youngest, when she felt a shudder run through her body. Weird, she thought, it was summer, so there shouldn’t be random cold breezes running through her house.
For some reason, her bra was feeling constricting, so instead, she went to her room to take it off, while idly picking at it. Slowly but surely, as she approached her room, she could feel her heartbeat speeding up.
Once inside, she made sure to lock the door, before removing her clothes. They felt stuffy, she needed to breathe a little. When she stood naked in front of the mirror, she couldn’t help herself.
“Damn. You’re -I mean- I’m hot!” exclaimed the older woman, staring lecherously at her own tits. She had never thought about it, but all her hard work at keeping her body had certainly paid off.
She didn’t really know why she was suddenly so attracted to her own body, but seeing herself, massaging her own boobs, made her so wet she could barely hold herself from just going to town on her now sopping wet pussy.
“God, this body is awesome, I love it.” she made sure to say out loud. She really enjoyed hearing her own voice right now. She sounded so slutty, so sexual. Usually, whenever she was playing with herself, she would just do it as silently as possible, feeling no need to vocalize beyond any moan that came naturally, since she had no partner to communicate her feelings.
She could feel the distinct call of her climax coming. Usually, when she got this close, she would try and ride it for as long as she could, taking her time to make sure all her pleasure points were being given equal attention, but not today. Today she felt like just ramming her fingers as deep inside herself as she could, and pressing her ample breasts with her whole palm, twisting her nipples every once in a while.
It came very suddenly, one moment, she was forcefully trying to extract an orgasm out of herself, the next it came, like a tsunami breaking through a barrier, flooding her entire body with pleasure.
She could barely breathe through it, orgasming had never felt like this. She felt a brief shudder, followed by hearing a light knock on her door.
“H-hey mom… Charlie and I are leaving for work, talk to you later…”she heard Blake awkwardly say.
After she got her breath back, she finally felt her mind clear. She had been going to wake Zach up, so they all could have breakfast together. Was this a symptom of her menopause coming? She still had her regular cycle, so she didn’t think so, but a sudden lustful surge like this was very unusual indeed.
In the attic, Zach could barely believe what had happened. For the entire duration, he could control his mother’s body as his own. It worked. It really, actually worked! After taking off the headband, he jumped in joy, before going downstairs. He had spent the night finishing his network’s set up process, so now that he finally had tangible proof that it worked, he felt himself held down by exhaustion.
Still, while he wore his mom’s body as a meat puppet, he felt as well as she did, so he could spend the day experimenting, and compensate for his sleep during the night.
Getting to the kitchen, he grabbed a mug, and filled it with coffee, before sitting down to drink it. After a few minutes, his mother entered the room.
“Good morning, sweety…” she still seemed to be somewhat dazed.
“Hey mom, are you feeling ok?” asked the college student, feigning true concern, knowing exactly what she had been feeling.
“Oh, I'm good, thanks for worrying. I was going to wake you up, but felt a little faint, so I went to my room to lie down a bit,” said the older woman, face slightly blushing.
“Well, good to know that you’re feeling better. I gotta test some new tech, so I’ll probably be in my room the whole day, if you need me.”
“Oh, ok. I might need to go out during the afternoon to buy some groceries, do you want me to get you anything?”
“Humm, could you bake two cakes for me at some time this week?”
“Sure thing honey, why do you need more than one cake, though? Not trying to prick any delicate subject, but you don’t usually have anyone over.”
“Oh, I’m giving one to mrs. Evans, and one to the twins. The money I got from the IT gig I did for them really helped me during a personal project, so I wanna thank them with the cakes.”
“Aww Zach, you’re too nice sometimes, but I’ll make sure to buy the ingredients. I’ll only be free to bake them tomorrow, but by Monday they should be ready.”
“Thanks mom, you’re the best,” he said, before standing up and leaving for his room.
—————————————————————————————————————————
This time, when he started the program once again, he noticed that only one spot was appearing. Since his sisters were currently working, they would be unavailable to play with.
He made sure to use the nickname function to mark his mother’s node with her name. Later in the night, once both his sisters arrived, he’d make sure to mark them, and once he got his neighbors in the network, they too.
Still, he could barely help himself, he jacked into his mother’s body as fast as he could. He got the tail end of the shiver that signaled the successful connection between a server and a client. The shiver felt wonderful on his mom’s skin. He was almost hypnotized with how soft and smooth it was, and with how different it felt with the goosebumps across his new body.
She had just finished setting an alarm in her phone for when she would go to the market. Zach set his mothers phone down, and once again walked to her room. The first time he possessed her, he had been too overwhelmed by the whole experience, but now he could fully appreciate how different it felt compared to his.
His mother’s body was shorter than his, but the weight distribution was also distinct enough that he felt it. Her center of gravity was easy to deal with, all he had to do was not think too hard about it, and the body’s own muscle memory would take care of it, but had yet to get used to having his mother’s large breasts jiggling in his chest.
He noticed that even after she got dressed, she still didn’t put on her bra again. That was good, it meant that already his influence could be felt. He could barely hold from squeeing from imagining all he could do in the coming months until he had to leave for college.
This time he was more contained. He wanted to fully enjoy it. Sitting on his mom’s bed, in front of her mirror, he examined her body. His mother was 170 cm tall,and had beautiful brown eyes, and hair. She looked stereotypically motherly, but instead of where there would be a slight hint of fat and sagging skin, Alice was still slim and taut. She was a very good middle ground between his sister’s figures. Not too fit, not too ample, she was just right, and right now, she was fully his to enjoy.
Zach slowly undressed himself once again, committing every detail of his mother’s form to his mind. Once he had a proper mental map of it, he’d fill it with all the best places to touch, for maximum pleasure. He had heard that some Stealth Control networks had some features that allowed the one in control to directly access the host’s mind for better impersonation, or to get general information, but he couldn’t find how to replicate it, yet.
Now, with his head not being overcome by lust, he had to admit, his mother was incredibly hot. He gently took both her breasts in his hands, massaging them slowly. He really did have nothing to compare the feeling in his male body, but it felt nice, comfortable. Once the nipples stood erect, he ventured to play with them softly. It was weird knowing that these breasts, that he suckled when he was just a baby, were now on his chest, being enjoyed once again by him, for a different purpose.
Zach could feel her slit quickly moistening itself. He allowed a hand to wander towards it, spreading his lips. He could see it in the mirror, his mom had a bush, and small inner lips. When he spread them open, he audibly gasped, his mom’s pink pussy looked so very pretty.
He started massaging her clitoris. The wave of pleasure hit him unaware. He had already been out of his mind when he began using her clitoris the last time, but now he was still completely in control, so he was surprised by the sudden intensity of pleasure a simple small nub could provide. His other hand left the tit it had been holding, probing the inside of his vagina. He really liked the feeling of being filled, and though he wasn’t gay, he could only dream of what it felt like to be filled by a proper cock.
Though he had to admit that he could easily solve that problem, after all, there was still a cock in this house right now.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Alice was very horny today. She really was worried about it now, but she felt so good today. It was like she had been opened to a whole new universe. By now, she was sure that if she had a clone, she would bed it as soon as it would be humanly possible to do.
“Oof, that was a good one,” she said, relaxed from the, now more thorough, self pleasure session. “Still have some time before she gotta leave to buy stuff,” commented the woman, finding it weird to refer to herself in the third person.
She stood from the bed, and left the room. Her first reflex had been to wear clothes, before deciding that it wasn’t like Zach would be leaving his room anyway, and since she wouldn’t be going anywhere with an exposed window to the outside, there wouldn’t be any danger of peepers catching a look of her naked body.
First she went to the kitchen, to drink a cup of water. She really must’ve been out of it, even as she swallowed tap water, she couldn’t help but note how nice her plump lips felt. She prodded both upper and lower lips with her tongue and teeth, indulging in their soft fullness.
Hydrated after a long masturbation session, Alice slowly crept towards the attic. She wasn’t sure what she would do there, but hopefully Zach would be asleep, or deep enough inside whatever technology he was playing with, to not see her naked body.
Entering the dark room, she couldn’t help but notice how warm it was in here. She turned on the fan, to at least circulate the air inside. She took a brief look at the computer screen. It was filled with all sorts of graphs and diagrams that she couldn’t make any sense of, but she felt that it was like it was supposed to be. Then, she laid her eyes on her own son.
Zach was such a good kid, though she still worried he was too awkward amongst his peers. He had friends, and would often go out with them, but lately, he had spent all his free time at home, doing some errand or another.
Her eyes slowly panned over his body. He was wearing an off white shirt, and she couldn’t help but blush after noticing he wasn’t wearing pants, his boxer being the only thing between his penis and herself.
At least it was, since the first thing she did after looking at it, was to kneel beside his bed, and remove it, leaving his dick exposed to the world. As her loins started to heat up, she couldn’t help but think, sure, she was unusually horny today, but she didn’t think she was the kind of person that would use her son’s unconscious body to satisfy any hidden desire. She was sure that she had never felt anything like this towards him, though she had to admit that her own body had also never aroused her like it had today.
She took her son’s dick into her hands, carefully massaging it, she could feel the blood slowly pumping into it, heating it up, more and more. As it grew, she eventually placed it in her mouth, trying to speed up the process. It tasted salty, and smelled musky. She didn’t know when was the last time her son had taken a bath, but it must’ve been not too long ago, since it wasn’t bad, just a bit strong.
“There you go, now mommy can have some fun,” she said, smiling wide open. She couldn’t believe that she was really going to do this, the taboo of the situation making it so much hotter than sex usually was for her.
“Gonna be honest, using these smaller hands, my dick even looks larger, maybe that's what women usually mean when they say that size isn’t everything…”, she commented, unsure of the reason, before placing herself atop Zach.
“Anyway, I guess I’ll be losing both my virginities right now, though I guess it is a shame that I won’t get to feel my first time.” She lined up her crotch with his, marveling at how wet she currently was. Without waiting, she used her hands to place it in the correct hole, before impaling herself into Zach’s dick.
“Augh!” she moaned from the sudden intrusion, even as she expected it.
“Dear God, my fingers feel nothing like the real thing,” said Alice, enthusiastically moving her hips atop her son.
She took her time, fully enjoying having her inner emptiness filled. She guessed that there were some advantages to using her son like this, unlike the usual one night stand, she had complete control over the speed and intensity during the intercourse, and unlike a dildo, it was warm, and throbbed slightly every so often, reminding her that it was an actual person.
She still had a few minutes before she knew her orgasm would come, when she heard a ringing downstairs.
“Crap, just my luck,” her face turned into a snarl of fury, she had been having fun, but now she had to leave, otherwise the market would close, and she wouldn’t be able to buy groceries for the week. She slowly took off her son’s erect dick from inside her sopping pussy. She was lucky too, a few moments after it finished exiting her, he came, the white semen missing her by centimeters.
“What the hell, might as well try it,” she said, before licking it all from him, leaving no trace of this. She placed his boxer back on, and went downstairs to her room. As she put on her clothes back on, this time she made sure to not wear her panties. She wasn’t sure why, but the thought of going shopping while going commando did wonders to her pussy.
She grabbed her purse, and got into the car, when a shudder passed through her body, making the woman flush intensely at everything she did in the past few hours.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Zach was loving it. His mother’s body felt like a dream. He could only imagine how it’d feel to be in one of his sister’s even younger bodies.
Once again, he went downstairs to rehydrate. Though all the physical effort he did was using his mother’s body, the sex, coupled with the heat from the day, and the prior lack of ventilation in his room, meant that he had sweated quite a bit.
He drank a cup of juice, and made himself a sandwich, before going to take a bath. Once he left the bathroom, he heard motion inside the house
"Who 's there?” he asked.
“Afternoon Zach, I was just waiting for you to finish your bath before taking one myself,” shouted Blake from the kitchen.
His sister Blake was currently working as a personal trainer for a gym downtown. Zach had assumed he’d have less time to play with his sisters, since during the day they were at work, and both were still regularly going out to have fun during the night. He knew that they usually spent the whole Sunday lazing around, and that was when he expected he’d have the most access to them.
“Hey Blake”, greeted Zach, entering the kitchen, towel around his neck. “Are either of you going out tonight?”
“What’s up with the sudden interest in your big sisters’ social life?”, asked the smirking woman. “I think I heard Charlie would be going out with some friends, but I had a rough day at work, so I’ll be turning in early this weekend.”
Zach could barely hold himself from grinning and running straight to his room to try her out.
“Oh, by the way, did you find anything weird with mom today?”
“What do you mean?”
“It's just- She went to wake you up this morning and… well, nevermind,” hesitantly finished the brunette.
“When I woke up, she said she felt faint and went to lie down a bit.”
“I see… Well, I gotta take a bath, see you later, Zach” finished the young woman, leaving the kitchen.
Zach quickly hung his towel outside to dry, before running towards his room. This time he made sure to open the windows, before lying down on his bed, put on the headband, and started the program.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Blake was tired. She had a surprising number of mutual students today, so she spent most of the day running through the gym, helping each of them with whatever they needed. At least she got enough time at the end to do her own workout routine.
She had been slightly disturbed with what happened this morning, so she had tried to go head first into work to try and forget it. It worked until she returned home. She had nothing against her mother doing that kind of stuff, of course, she just hoped she’d try and do it after all of them left the house, though she did know that Zach would probably be spending all his free time in his room.
Still, she was tired, and was just about to enter the shower, when she felt a sudden shiver run through her body. Thinking better, she had to gather her dirty clothes and take them to her bedroom first. Locking the door after entering, she carefully displayed them on the floor.
She carefully stepped around them, going to look at herself in the mirror. She was beginning to feel a familiar heat in her lower abdomen. Had she always been this hot? Blake knew that she was an attractive woman, but never had any sort of reason to feel this impressed by her own figure.
If anything, she felt very conscious about not being as full figured as her mother and sister. Her breasts were very petite compared to theirs, but the only reason she could take her own eyes from them right now was because she was salivating at the sight of the rest of her body.
Though she knew how to do it, she did a mocked version of a few bodybuilding poses. She knew she wouldn’t be correctly showing any muscle like this, but she supposed it was all for good fun.
She massaged her boobs a bit, moaning softly.
“Huunh… Smaller, but just as sensitive…”
After a few more minutes of boob fondling, and quite a few twisting of her erect nipples, her hands went south and back. She really was proud of her ass, and it was an ass. She wouldn’t accept any other word to describe it, not after all the work she had done to make it this big, round and firm. She hadn’t tried, but she could probably bounce coins on it.
Massaging her ass didn’t feel particularly good, but it still aroused her, for some reason. She wasn’t really sure why she was feeling like this, but whatever it was, she liked it.
Suddenly she stopped the exploration, looking into her own eyes in the mirror.
“You know, I really wonder what’s going on inside there. Maybe you’ll think you got whatever mom got this morning, or maybe you’re just going a little bit crazy… Still, I’ll make sure to enjoy ‘myself’ as long as I’m you, hehe.” she laughed, though it did make sense.
Maybe something was happening in the house, though she would hold on before blaming the supernatural, since it could only be that. She had been feeling very frustrated lately, and work was very tiring, so she could be just very pent up. She certainly wasn’t feeling anything weird.
Blake lifted her arms, probing the skin of her forearm with her nose and tongue. She tasted salty, and smelled like she usually did, though it felt very stimulating right now, for some reason. She slowly went over her arms, gently biting into her tensed biceps.
Her armpits' smell was stronger than the other parts of her arm. She sniffed her own musk deeply, deeply hypnotized by her own aroma.
Blake didn’t really know why she smelled so good today, but she wasn’t complaining. Turning towards her dirty clothes in the ground, she went through each piece, smelling them, and comparing. Though each part had gotten impregnated with her sweat, the smell was a lot stronger in her socks, sports bra, and panties. She put those aside and gathered the rest, before returning to the bathroom.
Placing them in the dirty laundry basket, she finally started to take her bath.
The warm water felt soothing over her tired muscles. She made sure to diligently lather every inch of her skin with soap, carefully cleaning between each of her toes. She was really feeling it now, the warmth that had begun while at her room was returning every second she spent gently spreading soap with her own hands.
Slowly but surely, she finally got to her vagina. Once her hands got there, she wasted no time to penetrate herself with one hand and massaging her clitoris. She wasn’t usually this aggressive while masturbating, but she really liked how it was feeling today.
She paused a little to clean her hair. She really didn’t know why, but even the flowery scent of her shampoo felt arousing as hell. With one hand scrubbing her scalp, she gathered some of her juices and spread it over her hair too. The thought of her hair being washed with pussy juice was the edge she needed, climaxing instantly, her legs giving.
After a few moments enjoying the warm water caressing her skin, she stood up in shaky legs. Blake finished rinsing her hair, and left the bathroom, while drying herself.
Since only Zach and herself were home, like when she first left the bathroom for her room, and then went back to it, she didn’t bother covering herself, crossing the house naked.
Once she arrived in her room, she grabbed her discarded clothing pieces, and went towards the attic. Zach was in need of a real prank, so she would sneak into his room and place her dirty stinky clothes there. She would love to see his face when he discovered it, but them’s the breaks.
Inside there, she saw that he was in his bed, with some kind of silver ring around his head. Was this some new sort of VR game machine? Anyway, she placed her used panties over his face, and hid the dirty socks and sports bra in his backpack.
Prank done, she went downstairs, wandering naked though the house. It felt really liberating to walk around naked. Pity. If she lived alone, she would do it all the time, but it simply wasn’t possible right now.
She was broken out of her thoughts when she heard her mom’s car entering the garage, which accompanied a distinct shudder.
Oh shit! her mother was coming, she had to put on something before she saw her naked in the middle of the house!
—————————————————————————————————————————
Zach was getting the hang of it. Blake’s body, while familiar, felt very distinct from his mothers. What caught his attention the most was the smell. While his mother had been clean that morning, and had only started to smell of sweat as he used her during the early afternoon, Blake had spent the day at a gym, so every moment he spent in her body, he was accompanied by her own body odor.
He hadn’t thought about it before, but when he was in there, it was a distinct reminder that she had spent the whole day doing all sorts of stuff, and he could easily just take it for himself to use as he wished.
While he was inside her, feeling the mix between her perfume and natural musk had made him so horny that he could hardly believe he waited that long before starting to masturbate.
But he held on, trying to do things before beginning to pleasure himself. If his predictions were correct, like his mom not wearing a bra today, if he consistently acted a certain way, his hosts would eventually adapt said behavior for themselves. Fortunately, he had a lot of time to play and experiment with it.
After leaving Blake’s toned body, Zach masturbated once as himself, before playing some games, waiting for dinner to be ready. Beyond everything he did today, waking up with his sister’s used underwear was definitely not something he was expecting to do today, but he made good use of it while pleasing himself.
Still he had to sleep properly tonight, so he’d have tomorrow’s entire day to play with his family, so he dutifully went down and ate with his mom and Blake.
His mother warned him that she’d be making his cakes tomorrow, meaning he’d have a very brief window he could spike the ingredients with his nanobots. He didn’t know much about how baking’s chemistry worked, but he hoped the nanobots wouldn’t stop the cake from working out.
Later, after everyone went to sleep, but before Charlie arrived from whatever she had gone, Zach snuck downstairs and mixed the nanobots with the sugar, flour and the milk his mother had bought to make the cakes and the frosting. Once he delivered them, by this time next week, he’d have at least 5 more nodes in his network.
—————————————————————————————————————————
It was a little after noon when Zach woke up the next day. He could barely believe that he had spent a not insignificant amount of time as his mother and one of his sisters yesterday. Before leaving the room, he checked the server, and saw that Charlie was already home. His first instinct was to jack in her head, and have some fun, but he held himself. He had done a lot yesterday, so he wanted to check the lay of the land first- seeing if his mom or Blake had any noticeable effect from his time inside them.
As he went down to the kitchen, he bumped into his mom.
“Oh, good afternoon, Zach. I was just going upstairs to wake you up. Lunch is almost ready.”
“Oh, thanks mom.”
Zach did notice that his mother’s eyes lingered on his crotch a bit when she first saw him, but after catching herself and blushing, she quickly averted her eyes. Once she turned her back to him, he also noticed she lacked a bra strap. Zach quietly smiled, his actions already making a noticeable change in his mother’s actions.
Downstairs, he helped his mother in the kitchen, setting the table, and cleaning some of the remaining dishes in the sink. Half an hour later, his sisters also came downstairs to have a family lunch.
It was a pleasant time, all four of them making small talk. Blake talked about her work, while Charlie talked about her last few classes and internship. Alice told Zach that his cakes only need frosting before being ready. After they were all finished, Zach and his mom went to the living room to watch a movie on the TV, while the sisters washed the new dishes, and stored any remaining food.
Zach really enjoyed seeing how close his mom was sitting to him on the couch, her hands caressing his legs every so often. After 15 minutes, Zach’s sisters finished their chores, and sat down to see the movie too.
Zach noticed that Blake seemed a little uncomfortable. She would every so often try to discreetly sniff herself, her face blushing every time she thought she got away with it.
On the other hand, Charlie was as normal as she could be. Zach noticed that she also realized something weird was going on with their mom and sisters, giving them silent looks every so often.
Knowing that he was the reason for both his mom and Blake’s unusual behavior, was very hot for him.
Once the movie finished, Alice informed Zach that she would be finishing the cakes, so he could deliver them in two hours. Charlie and Blake both went to their rooms, and so did Zach.
He checked the server, named the only remaining node as Charlie, and got ready to jack in. He had some fun to have with his remaining sister, and he could barely wait to decide what he’d try to program her into liking.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Charlotte was currently laying in bed, headphones on, listening to some music. Yesterday had been a weird day, what with her mom audibly masturbating during the morning. She had tried to keep that out of her mind during her internship, but she couldn’t, so she had a subpar performance yesterday.
She hoped everything would go back to normal, though she was at least grateful that since she was on a break from college, she didn’t have to study for a test while being this distracted.
She could even blame the smaller amount of work she finished, on not being used to work that much, since her supervisor asked her to do some more work, since she would be free from school for a bit. Because of the extra hours, she’d even be able to take a two week vacation from it before the end of her school break, meaning she’d get two weeks of lazing around.
She envied Zach a little, for being able to just spend two months doing whatever, but she had to take her punches. If she worked hard enough, she'd eventually be as lazy as she wanted, without needing to work anymore.
Still, it had been an unusual weekend, her mom’s unexpected, very vocal masturbation session, Blake was also weird, though she couldn’t put her finger on what, exactly.
She shuddered, but kept relaxing on her bed. She could lower the ceiling fan’s power level, but she wasn’t feeling like it.
She paused the music in her phone, and removed her headphones, before sitting on the bed, and gently massaging a boob.
“It’s bigger than moms, but it’s slightly less sensitive though…” she muttered. She had felt very conscious about her breasts when she was younger, what with being considerably larger than her older sister’s, and most other girls her age, but she had grown to like them.
She balanced her phone on her desk, angling it so she could record the bed. She quickly stepped out of her clothes, before hitting the record button.
She stretched a bit, before showcasing each of her best body parts to the camera. She would be worried about someone getting their hands on the video, but felt herself slowly but surely moistening at the thought of someone else watching it.
Charlotte started looking inside her drawers, though she wasn’t sure what she was looking for. Only once she opened a very well hidden compartment inside her wardrobe, she realized she had been looking for toys.
She took everything in it, dumping it in the bed. Charlotte had been very proud of her sex toy collections, having experimented extensively with them, though taking care to only do so when the rest of the house were either asleep, or outside.
She attached a pair of breast massage vibrators to her nipples, and grabbed a dildo that could stimulate both her insides, and her clitoris with over 12 patterns of vibration. She laid down in her bed, making sure the camera had a good view of her, and turned on the breast massagers.
She blanked a little. She usually started her toys on low, then gradually powered them up, but not today, so she was really surprised by the intensity of the stimulation in her breasts. Though she wasn’t planning on it, she knew that whoever got to watch her video would be having a treat.
Somehow, while all of this was happening, she still managed to keep quiet. She wasn’t keen on her family knowing about what she was doing. She even began using the dildo, fitting it neatly inside her pussy, leaving the clit stimulator resting against her clitoris, before turning it on too.
She didn’t blank this time, but she did almost scream. The waves of pleasure felt so good, if she didn’t know better she’d say she was melting. And so she continued, toys going as strong as they could, her every reaction filmed, until she could feel herself getting close to climax.
And then she heard something close to her door.
“Zach! Your cakes are ready!” exclaimed her mom at the foot of the stair to the attic.
Instead of finishing, she stopped herself, and removed her toys. Maybe it was knowing that her mother was that close to her room, maybe it was something else, but she stopped playing with herself, her pussy still burning with desire. She was frustrated, but she went to her phone, stopped the recording, and emailed it to some random address.
She didn’t know whose it was, but she felt that she needed to send it.
“Well, it’s a pity we couldn’t finish, but I have something else I need to do right now. See you later Charlotte,” she said, looking into her phone’s face camera, and then she shuddered.
Charlie started blushing immediately. She wasn’t sure what came over her, but filming herself felt so good, that she almost started it once again, before thinking better about it. She still went and finished masturbating, she wasn’t a self cock-blocking savage after all.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Zach removed the headband in a hurry. As soon as he got those cakes to their destinations, the sooner he’d get even more toys. Even better, he still loved his family, so he wasn’t planning on doing anything too extreme to them, his current plan consisted of mostly getting them all to see no problem with walking around naked, and with having some fun with each other, but his neighbors had none of those limitations.
He'd be able to do anything with them, push as far as he wanted, turn them into caricatures of themselves. In theory at least. He still wasn’t sure about what sorts of limits were inherent to the program or to the human mind itself, so he couldn’t be sure he’d even be able to go as far as he wanted with his sisters and mom, or if he’d be able to do it without ridiculous amounts of time, and/or effort.
First he knocked on mrs. Evans’ house. The family of 3 that lived here was perfect for his plans. Mrs. Evans was around his mom’s age, but unlike her, she looked about what one would expect from a 47 years old woman. She had quite the plain face, adorned by signs of aging, framed by short blonde hair, though not as short as Blake’s. She rocked the kind neighbor lady attitude, and had never been rude to Zach, unlike her husband.
Mr. Evans was a very grumpy man, always complaining about stuff, though his wife assured Zach that he was nicer when they were alone. The short and stocky man had worked in construction in his youth, and was pretty damn good at it, before an accident forced him to start working in the management part of the family business.
Their son was called Francis, and had gone to school with Blake during their childhood. Zach hadn’t been particularly close to him, what with him being part of all sorts of sport clubs, and Zach being the quintessential nerd. While keeping his father’s stocky build, he had a more average height, which together with his quite common face, helped him a lot in his gigs as a martial arts double for action actors.
Mrs. Evans didn’t want to accept the cake, but after much insistence, her husband arrived from work and accepted it on her behalf, while also claiming their TV’s internet functions weren’t working, prompting Zach to check it out.
Zach had gladly done it, taking the chance to double check his previous work on the house. The scarily extensive network of hidden cameras would greatly assist him in his experiments with the house’s inhabitants.
His other neighbors apparently weren’t at home, so Zach went back home. He’d deliver the remaining cake later, for now he had a few things to check.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Zach kept a window with the server’s current available nodes open on his secondary monitor. He wanted to jack in as soon as one of his neighbors had eaten enough cake for the nanobots to activate, but while that didn’t happen, he’d be checking the hidden cameras he set in his own house.
Charlie had actually gone back and finished masturbating after he left, which surprised him a bit, since the last time he had been interrupted, his mom had just gone on her merry way. That meant that his arousal affected the host enough that they’d still feel aroused if he left before relieving themselves.
His mother had been mostly normal, sans being more touchy with him in the living room, and the lack of underwear. As he hadn’t possessed her beyond those first two times, he supposed that he couldn’t expect to see any radical change. Once he got his hands on his neighbors, he’d try and leave her alone a bit, so he’d see if with time, his manipulations got cleansed from the host’s mind.
Blake had the most impressive change. While not acting too overtly different while with the rest of the family, she was currently locked up in her room, sniffing some of her dirty clothes, and furiously masturbating. Maybe some people were more susceptible to his modifications? It could also be that different things affected people differently, so maybe she had already had some sort of smell fetish, though probably not directed at her own body odor.
Zach almost went and joined his sister, but before he could, he saw that one of the twins had arrived.
Gary and Harriet were twins, and lived together. The pair were in their 30s, and had very good jobs in their parents’ company. Zach didn’t know as much about them as he did about the Evans, but he nonetheless had gotten his Stealth Control Network, and his camera networks set up in their house.
It was through that that he discovered that they were a very kinky pair. They usually shared partners, though Zach had never seen them do the same person at the same time.
Gary happily accepted the cake, and actually ate a piece of it right there in front of Zach, complimenting his mother’s cooking. Before leaving, Zach made sure to ask him to leave some to his sister,to which the male twin answered with a mock disgust face, before agreeing.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Within a month, Zach could already see the fruits of his labor. He had successfully conditioned his family into being a whole lot lewder. Now all three women walked around the house naked, and neither of them cared about anyone else in the house masturbating openly.
It had been harder to shape Charlies’ mind into accepting it, but once he managed to instill an exhibitionism fetish into her mind, it was only a matter of time.
Neither of them would have sex, of course. That was the one limit he didn’t manage to cross. No matter how many times he had with them, the three simply refused to have sex with each other, which bothered Zach a little. He could solve this by managing to quickly change between hosts, his current network needing at least a couple of minutes between each different possession, but he hadn’t figured out how to do that yet, so it’d remain something for later.
His neighbors on the other hand, had been way more successful subjects. He got all three of the Evans to have sex with each other, the same with the twins.
Gary and Harrier had been the first ones, though he could see why. During one of their kinky dates, all he needed was to slowly get each twin to slowly tease the other while they were too busy with someone else to deal with it. He could still remember Gary’s face, when his sister started to step on his face while he was being ridden by one of their female friends with benefits.
He had also managed to accidentally give Harriet a slight appreciation for being a domme, and her brother a foot fetish, but he swears it wasn’t intentional. At least not a first.
The three Evans had been a bit harder. He needed to do some extensive solo play with each of them, trying to slowly acclimate them to the idea of their family members being sexually attractive. Getting Mr. Evans to see another man, his son at that, sexually, had been very hard, though he had cracked in the end.
Zach had to admit that he never hadn’t intended to have any gay sex between men, but the time he jacked into Gary while he was being fucked in the ass had awakened him to that possibility.
Somewhat surprising, once they lost all their inhibitions, the Evans ended up assembling into a matriarchal structure, with Francis and Mr. Evans both being Mrs. Evans’ pets. Zach had seen her walking both in leashes in their backyard, hidden from every sight but his cameras’ lenses.
He didn’t like needing to act like a dog while inside them sometimes, but alas, he needed to keep reinforcing, since before these behaviors took root, if he stayed long enough without entering their minds, they’d start reverting to their previous state.
Keeping being 8 people simultaneously, and long enough as each of them to keep his modifications had been beyond exhausting. Zach also had to keep being himself at least enough for his muscles to not atrophy. He had found that the big networks, like that one resort, used machines to hold their user’s bodies, machines that kept them safe and healthy while they had fun as the young people visiting the resort.
Still, from a virgin, to someone that had sex with, or as, sometimes both, 8 different people, in 29 days. Zach was having the time of his life, each of his bodies felt just different enough that he couldn’t get tired of them. All he needed to do was to change who he was at the moment, and BAM! A different experience.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Garry was drinking some water, after a very intense marathon of sex between him, his sister, and a coworker of theirs. If he didn’t know better, he thought his dick was about to fall off, so they agreed to give him a break. He could barely believe what he had been missing before he started to fuck Harriet.
He had never seen her like this before, the extent of his sexual feelings about her being related to knowing they were both fucking the same person in the same night. He loved that idea, that someone could feel both of them, one after the other, again and again. Then she stepped on his face.
He had felt uncomfortable at first. It wasn’t bad, he just didn’t know what to do about it. He tried talking with her after she started to do it every time they shared someone, but all she said was that she wasn’t sure why she was doing it, but that it felt good for some reason.
The next time she did it, he couldn’t help but lick and suckle on her toes, like he was a man in a desert, and her foot held the only source of water for kilometers. After that he slowly started noticing the feet of both men and women around him, but especially his sisters’ pair.
Once they started actually finding pleasure in each other, not just at sharing a third person, they quickly started exploring it. She had started it by giving him a footjob, and he answered it by eating her out. Before long, every night they didn’t have a partner, they would find themselves fucking each other’s brains out, indulging in their newfound fetishes.
And that wasn’t even the stranger part of this weird month they were currently in. This was the fourth night he went to his kitchen to drink water, just in time to see something absolutely unexpected in the street.
It was around 2 in the morning, and walking outside, wearing everyday clothes, the mother from two houses down the street, was walking her husband and son on a leash, like they were dogs. They were both naked, and had just stopped, so the boy could piss on his lawn.
The first three days he just felt a bit exasperated, but today the sight had made him rock hard once again. His eyes were locked to the spectacle outside, while his hands stroked his engorged member. Once they were out of sight, he returned to the bedroom.
Britney was asleep, tired from all the sex, and his sister’s new tastes, so he felt free to talk to her.
“You know, I’ve just seen a woman walk two other men in leashes down the street…”
“Not gonna lie, when you walked back in, with your dick that hard, that was not what I expected you to say. ‘Harriet, could you help me with this’, ‘Harriet use your foot like you know I love’, sure, but if I didn’t know better, ‘a woman is walking men on leashes down the street’ could be one of those brand new sentences.”
“Ain’t you just so funny. Turns out we’re not the only weirdly kinky family in the street, it was the Evans.”
“Wait what? No way! You mean the mother was…”
“Yep, the husband and the son.”
“Damm… That is actually even weirder than what we do…”
“Yep… So-”
“You’re about to ask if we could also do it, right?”
Garry’s dick, which started to soften while they talked, immediately stood back up.
“I suppose that answers it. Come here, I’ll give you a footjob, we’ll talk tomorrow.”
Garry felt a certain smug happiness. He wasn’t sure what it was about, but he did. He approached her in the bed, and shuddered for a moment, before Harriet’s expert toes massaged his penis, until he came for the last time that night.
—————————————————————————————————————————
After leaving Garry’s body, Zach went to bed. He woke up early the next morning, waiting for the mail truck. Once his new long distance router arrived, he went back up to his room, configured it, and as fast as he could, installed it in his sister’s car.
He connected it to his Stealth Control network, and hoped it would work. He was trying to circle the distance limit in his control over his new bodies, meaning he could take them over while they weren’t at home. He had set his private network on the internet, so he could connect anywhere, as long as he knew the right passwords, addresses and ports.
Sure, it’d be less safe and private now, but the network was still small and hard to find, so he still felt confident that until he found a more stable base, it would do.
He had breakfast with his family, and anxiously waited for Blake to leave for work, Charlotte now being free from work for a couple of weeks.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Blake was having quite the slow day, since her usual clients were not here today. She walked around the gym, greeting people that arrived, and correcting anyone she saw doing any exercise wrong.
She was bored out of her mind, when she felt a shudder. Through the last month or so, she had come to associate shudders to pleasure coming soon, which really worried her, since she was currently at work.
She looked at her phone, checking that the only client that had reserved a time slot, had done so only a couple of hours later.
“Lucky me, huh, really good day to be trying this new set up,” she muttered.
She felt something weird, like there was a slight delay between her thinking, and actually saying something. She wasn’t sure what it was, but she wouldn’t worry for now.
She moved quickly, looking around the gym, her eyes locking onto every toned woman that was currently exercising. Seeing the soft curves in their bodies got her lower body to slowly warm up. Just imagining all of them grabbing her at once, with their sweaty bodies- she shook her head, she’d have more time to fantasize once she was somewhere more private.
Blake walked to the restroom, before stopping in front of the doors. She carefully looked around, before deciding to enter the blue door. The act of entering a place she wasn’t allowed into, walking into it confidently, made her feel invincible.
She entered a cubicle, and sat on the toilet. It was a lot cleaner than she expected, so she started to remove her clothes.
Blake had worked out a bit before she decided to do devious shit at work, so she had worked a bit of sweat, so she briefly sniffed her own armpits. The strong scent of chemicals in the bathroom mixed with her own body odor, which was still being kept under control by her deodorant. It wasn’t as good as when it was all her, but the change in pace was also arousing.
Blake began feeling herself up, her hands cupping and massaging her humble breasts, before caressing her skin on their way towards her slit. She was honestly surprised at how wet she currently was. Could the thought of being caught masturbating at work, and in the men’s restroom at that, be making this so much better for her?
She could feel waves of warmth coursing through her nerves, starting from her pussy, and reverberating all the way from the tip of her toes, until the top of her head. Blake started picking up her pace, until she heard someone else opening the door, at which point her body locked up, two of her fingers inside her vagina.
There were two men inside here. Any noise she made, would probably be heard by them. She quietly placed one of her hands over her mouth, mortified as her other hand kept slowly and carefully teasing her clitoris. She could feel her heart trying to jump out of her mouth.
“Hey man, did you hear anything?” asked one of the gym goers.
“Not really, what’s up?” questioned the other. Blake could hear them coming closer to her cubicle.
“I’m not sure, it was a wet sound, like someone placing a hand inside a pot of hair gel…” Blake heard them both entering the other two cubicles, the sound of urine hitting the water quickly filling the air.
All the while, she kept teasing herself, her eyes almost rolling into her head from pleasure.
“I don’t know, maybe there’s someone in the women's restroom doing their hair? The walls in this kind of place are usually very thin,” answered the second man, after they left their cubicles, the sink now gushing water.
“I guess, let’s go, I’ll treat you for lunch today,” finished the first man, opening the door.
Once she was again alone in the restroom, Blake immediately stuck as many fingers inside her pussy as she could, the shock claiming an orgasm out of her. It took 4 minutes until she was fit to move again. She had never had such an overpowering climax in her life.
She used the toilet paper to clean herself as well as she could, before wearing her clothes, and walking to the mirror.
She looked herself in the eye.
“You know Blake, even hotter than being able to partake in your body like this, is knowing that no matter what I do as you, you will think it’s your own action,” she said.
Was this what was happening? Was she being taken over by some other person? Was this why she felt so horny all the time this last month? But it felt so natural, she knew that she was perfectly able to do this sort of thing.
“Come on now, I just admitted to possessing your body and mind, using you as my own toy, and your pussy is already growing moist again, even after this whole thing?” she smirked at herself, hands caressing her face.
“I suppose there’s a reason you’re my favorite between my new lives, if you really like this sort of thing, I suppose that it makes us just that more compatible than Charlie and Alice.”
Was this what was happening to her family? Why now everyone was so happy to masturbate out loud during the day, to walk around naked inside the house? It was so hot! She almost wanted to touch herself at the thought once more, but she couldn’t, someone else might come, and she couldn’t be seen doing these sorts of things.
She shuddered and left the men’s restroom, her mind reeling at the thought of someone else being controlling hers, and her family’s bodies. She just hoped that they weren’t doing anything to Zach, she hoped that by now, if he was willing to have sex with them, it was by his own will.
—————————————————————————————————————————
Zach couldn’t stop himself, the latest experiment had been a success. There was a slight delay between him doing anything, compared to when he did it close by, but it had worked.
The sheer pleasure Blake’s body felt while he was in that restroom, was overpowering, even now, he was sporting the hardest erection he ever had. Still he had restrained himself. He still had a lot to do before his break ended in a couple of weeks, so he couldn’t waste time having sex using his own body.
Still, he knew exactly who’d he'd wear for now. Francis was a very handsome man, and Zach had quite the fun turning him into his mother’s pet dog/sex slave. He knew that Charlie had a huge crush on him when they were teenages, and though he wasn’t sure how she felt now, he was sure that with how absolutely horny he had made all of his family members, she’d love to get a different cock to fill her needy pussy.
He really had been lucky that Charlie ended up receiving a two weeks break from her internship, meaning he had a lot more time to work on her than he expected to.
First things first, he jacked in Charlie. When he found himself in her supple body, she had been watching a show in her room. Zach slowly began teasing his sister’s body, which quickly responded, a pleasant warmth blooming in his lower parts.
Though he preferred Blake’s body, Charlotte’s was also very good. Compared to his other sister, Charlie was simply ampler, and the bigger heft of her breasts were a wonder to play with. Her sensitive nipples almost leapt at the attention, getting harder and even more sensitive in response to his ministrations.
Another big difference was the pussy. Blake’s really enjoyed a slow crescendo that finished into an earth-shattering orgasm, while Charlie really liked intense and almost aggressive stimulation throughout the whole session, usually ending more subdued than Blake’s, but having longer lasting orgasms.
Still, climaxing was not his purpose right now, Zach slowed down a bit, and grabbed his sister’s phone, and looked for a picture of Francis he knew she had stored somewhere. Once he found it, he looked at it for a bit, planting the idea of screwing the neighbor in his sister’s mind, and then, he disconnected.
Disconnecting was a lot more jarring this time. The whiplash between being mid-pleasure to just having a hard on was uncomfortable, but he needed to do things in the right order for his plan to work without a hitch. As fast as he could, he connected to Francis, needing to wait just 30 seconds for the program to finish loading again.
Once more he found himself in a different location. He recognized his neighbor’s backyard, though he had to admit this was an angle he wasn’t used to. Zach was currently crouching down over a sandbox. He looked down and noticed a very conspicuous small amount of shit.
Though greatly repulsed by it, he tried to not express anything in his borrowed face, lest his indoctrination worked in the wrong direction he wanted. Francis was a dog, as far as his family was concerned, and dogs did their business outside. The sight did make him wonder if he wasn’t going too far with this whole thing, but he shook his new head.
Zach entered the house and went to a bathroom, cleaned himself, before he went to have sex with Charlie. He was very grateful for the Evans’ bidet, making the cleaning process a lot easier. He got dressed and went outside, towards his usual house.
Being Francis always felt novel for Zach. Though not as short as his dad, the young man was buff. Zach liked to sometimes possess his body just to flex on the mirror and admire his borrowed body, in different ways than he did his female hosts.
He knocked on the door, waiting for his sister to open. He knew that she would come, her new exhibitionist tendencies would make sure that was the only course of action she could take while this pleasure drunk.
A few minutes later, he heard the door unlocking, and opening slightly. A red flushed face met his eyes opening perceptibly when they crossed his.
“H-hey Francis, d-do you n-need anyth-thing?” Charlie stuttered, and even now, he could hear the slow shclick of her fingers pistoning her vagina, even with her whole body hidden behind the door.
“Hi there, Charls,” that was his nickname for her from school. “I just wanted to know if you were interested in having some fun today?”
If he didn’t know exactly how she’d react to that, Zach would have been very surprised to be on the receiving end of what was about to happen.
Upon hearing his words, Charlie’s pupils dilated, before she quickly opened the door, showing her almost naked body to the world, aggressively grabbed Francis, and pulled him inside, and locked the door once again.
The sudden movement made him lose his balance, which resulted in Zach being down on the floor of his house’s lobby. Charlie eyed him like a piece of meat, and almost pounced on his chiseled body, pressing her hands, coated in her juices, on his face, as if to mark him with her scent.
She kissed him deeply, her lips tasting like strawberries. Finally gathering his wits, Zach caught her head, his hand full of her deep brown long hair. That was one thing he loved about Charlie, unlike Blake’s short sporty cut, she kept her hair long and silky, like their mother did, though hers was curlier than Charlie’s.
Zach gently held Charlie down, as she indulged in his new body like he was an oasis in the desert. Her hands caressed his body’s every inch, tracing his muscles, until they got to the best part. She expertly took off his shorts and boxers, before shoving his hard cock deep inside her slit.
Her insides were warm and wet, the previous lubrication she had making his dick thrust inside her smoothly. Charlie rode him like a champion, only letting him go when he warned her he was about to come, before she promptly placed her mouth in his cock, making sure to swallow every drop of his cum.
“Well, I’m not done yet, so you better make sure I’ll finish too, got it,” Charlie said, dilated eyes looking straight into his soul.
“Yes, ma’am,” Zach answered instinctively.
Charlie stood up, turned around and promptly sat on Francis’ face. Zach went to work, licking as much of Charlie’s pussy as he could. She tasted different with Francis’ tongue, but he still loved it, supping deeply of her essence and juices. The slick and smooth texture of Charlie’s pussy had felt wonderful on his dick, and even now he couldn’t help but enjoy it with his tongue, the slight salty and tangy taste, mixed with her natural musk quickly got his dick hard as soon as his refractory period ended, it being a lot faster on Francis’ fitter body than on Zach’s own.
Charlotte licked and teased Zach’s new cock with her large breasts for a minute, before standing up, and once again impaling herself on his dick, pressing her tits on Zach’s borrowed face.
Zach was surprised, Charlie hadn’t been this aggressive during the times he fucked her on his own body. He wondered if it was a mixture of his previous actions before he jacked into Francis, and her having a crush on him way back.
Still, he went to work, placing his hands on both of Charlie’s breasts, his fingers sinking into her pale orbs, as he nibbled her nipples every once in a while. During this, she rode his dick as hard as she could. He was a bit worried she’d accidentally break it, but since it wasn’t his own, he let her do as she wished. Zach was glad though, that this being the second time it was being used this soon, his dick was a little less sensitive, as he wasn’t sure he’d be able to hold on cumming for long with this much stimulation normally.
Charlie’s breasts tasted of sweat, and felt like two big, and warm marshmallows, her svelte body felt fragile, as if his big, strong arms could break her by accident. Her inner warmth made him feel like he was melting inside her folds, the quick in and out motion, making her feel like a sex machine, designed to milk him for as much cum as Francis’ body could produce.
When Zach noticed his sister’s pussy gripping his dick more and more he actually felt glad that it was coming to an end. When she finally came, moaning loudly, he felt like his borrowed cock was being held in a very moist, warm, but very firm vise. He began to moan, feeling his own orgasm rapidly arriving, trying in vain to warn her, when it happened.
Francis’ dick exploded inside Charlotte’s tight pussy. He shivered, before catching his breath.
“Holy shit, I-I tried to warn you, I swear I didn’t mean to cum inside,” stammered the man.
“Don’t worry, I’m on the pill, and this wasn’t my fertile period, so it wouldn’t do anything anyways…” softly said the young woman, turning to look at Francis, his dick slowly softening, still inside her.
“Oh, yeah, that’s good.” he said softly, tension leaving his body as he relaxed, “You know, I’m not sure why we never did this before.”
“Who knows, this has been a weird month for me, so maybe it’s something related…”
“Yeah, for me too. I knew that you had a crush on me, but I guess I just thought of you as Blake’s little sister, until earlier today, when I felt the sudden urge to come looking for you.”
“Huh, it was something kinda like that for me too…” answered Charlie, finally opting to stand up, fully removing Francis’ soft dick from her.
“Let’s keep in touch, I’ve changed a lot this past month, so maybe we could have some more fun later,” said the young woman, leaving the young man to go to the bathroom to clean herself.
As she walked, she couldn’t help but to think to herself, maybe he’d like to do it in riskier places too, softly smiling.
—————————————————————————————————————————
As Zach sat in his room, looking like a supervillain, he watched his hidden cameras. It was the last Sunday before he had to start going back to college. He was sad to have a lot less free time to enjoy anyone else’s bodies, but he would be getting a chance to score himself a few new hosts.
On one camera, he could see the Evans, all three naked, save for the little collars in the father and son’s necks. The mother was sitting at the table, eating dinner, as her pets ate in bowls of human food, on the ground. Zach laughed a bit, as Francis peed on the floor, before his mother stood, and grabbed a rolled up newspaper to hit him.
On the other, he could see Harriet, clad in tight leather, holding a bright pink riding crop, punishing Gary for cumming in one of her running shoes. Even as he got lashed, the twin smiled, and tried to lick her still exposed toes, before she lashed him again, before his tongue could reach her.
Zach was proud of all the progress he had had in his immediate neighborhood. He was even prouder that all 5 of them were perfectly capable of just switching from pervert mode to normal people once they either left the house, or had someone else coming over.
He looked on the other monitor, seeing his mom walking naked inside the house, cooking dinner, even as she swapped her left hand between massaging one breast and her not-so-private-anymore parts. He had done the least modifications in his mother, focusing on making her feel comfortable with walking around naked, and pleasing herself as often as she could.
Charlie was filming herself with one vibrator on each hole she managed to fit. She still sent those videos to him, though she didn’t know it was him. He had seen her having sex with Francis a few more times, usually outside, whenever he wasn’t busy being his mom’s little puppy.
Blake currently had one of her worn panties on her head. She had taken to, besides greatly enjoying her own, and other women’s body odor, roleplay being possessed. He had really impacted her that time he possessed her at the gym. Still, it was very hot, and as long as she didn’t go around blabbing it to his other subjects, or worse, to someone that wasn’t one of them, he would let her do as she wanted.
Despite everything, Zach was satisfied with his break from college. He had all but assured he wouldn’t become a wizard and gained magic powers, but he had something he thought was at least as good as that.
It was with that in mind, that he went downstairs to have dinner. His whole family was naked, eating and having the same old small talk as always, at least until all 4 of them finished their meals.
To Zach’s surprise, once all four of them were sitting in the living room, subtly all three of his female relatives started to feel each other up. He hadn’t managed to do it himself, but they did end up doing it by themselves. He was quick to join in, partaking of all those nubile bodies that he so often wore during the last two months.
Zach really was in a blessed place in the world, his skin shuddering for a second.
1
12.4K
14
4
Frank wasn’t one to believe in fairy tales, but when he accidentaly found a magic necklace that grants him possession powers, he'll be sure to use it to try and get with the hottest girl in his college, even if he has to take over a few people to do it.
Frank wasn’t one to believe in fairy tales, indeed, as a physics major, he would consider himself to be a firm believer of science. That, of course, didn’t stop him from opening up the weird package that came for him in the mail, claiming to be a magic necklace, and then trying it out first thing in the morning.
It was a neat little thing, silver, with some sort of deep blue gem embedded on a silver amulet, quite pretty really, so Frank wore it without any reservation, it was his after all. The manual claimed that while wearing the necklace, he could possess the body of anyone he so desired by just walking into them, which was completely impossible according to the laws of thermodynamics, since matter couldn’t just disappear out of nowhere-
“What’s that you got there?” Asked Trent, Frank’s housemate, startling him.
“Jesus Christ, Trent! Walk more quietly next time, will you?”
Trent was a very good foil to Frank. The soccer player was sporty and social, compared to the gloomy and awkward Frank, who due to spending all time he could on the inside, was also very pale, instead of the healthy tan Trent was so proud to show off. Most people that knew them found their relationship very unusual, given how different they were from each other, but they didn’t know that Trent used to protect Frank from bullies in high school, which made the friendship solid.
“Sorry man, i’m just not used to seeing you awake this early, and that intrigued by something that isn’t a picture of Blair”
“Haha, very funny. I just got this weird necklace from the mail, it claims to be magical, but it still looks good enough that I think I'll either keep it, or pawn it off for some cash”.
“Well, you do you, buddy, I’m going to make us some breakfast, and heads-up, Monica is coming around in ten”.
“Right, I’ll get ready before she shows up”.
With that, Frank returned to his room, and left the manual on top of his desk. He took a quick bath and threw on some clothes as fast as he could, since Trent’s girlfriend was their ride to campus, and she really hated being made to wait. By the time he was ready, she had just parked on the driveway, so he took the manual, and went down.
“Morning honey, morning Frank”.
“Hey there, baby girl”, said Trent, turning his head around to give her a kiss.
“Get a room, you two”, muttered Frank as he came downstairs. “Morning Monica, how are you today?”.
“Well, i really woke up feeling great today, i don’t know what’s that about, but i’m not complaining”, said the brown skinned woman, while sitting down on the table to eat the plate with eggs and toast her boyfriend had made.
“Thats great, Mons! You’ve been really stressed about your exam results lately, good to know that you’re feeling better”, said Trent, who after finishing his own plate, went to sit on the table.
What neither person noticed was that it was the same chair that Frank was going to sit on. Frank was distracted by the manual, and Trent was distracted with Monica, so both ended up sitting on the same spot. Were it any other day, it would’ve just been a funny mistake, both parties would stand up, and each one would sit on a different chair. But today, Frank was wearing a necklace that just so happened to be magic, so Frank ended up slipping inside of Trent’s body.
That's weird, was the first thing in Frank’s head when he noticed something strange had happened. He looked around and didn’t find Trent, which was indeed weird, since he knew he had heard him a few moments before.
“Honey, are you okay?”, asked Monica when she noticed him looking around.
“What? Why’d you call me that, baby g-”, stopped Frank when he noticed what he’d called her. “Excuse me for a bit”, he said, going to the bathroom. When he got inside, he locked the door, and immediately went to the mirror, and what he saw shocked him.
Instead of the pale face and curly hair he’d usually expect to see in the mirror, what he saw was a tanned face, with a buzzcut. He took off his shirt, a half and half mix of his own black shirt with Trent’s white one, and saw that he now had the sculpted physique of a member of a sports team. That wasn’t to say that he was completely Trent, he still had a face that looked a lot more like his own than his host, and he was a good 12 centimeters taller than Trent used to be, much closer to his usual height. Before he could explore his new self more, he heard a knock on the door.
“Trent, honey, are you alright?”
“Hum, yeah, all good, why?”, he asked, worried about how to deal with this insane situation.
“You were weird on the table, and then you came running to the bathroom, even though you were fine just before, could you open the door, i’m worried?”
“Yeah, yeah, okay”, he said, while wearing his shirt again, and quickly unlocking the door, which was immediately opened by his now girlfriend, who hugged him.
“Hey there, how are you feeling? Did you eat anything weird?”
“Not really, i didn’t actually eat breakfast yet”, said Frank, not used to being hugged by such a pretty girl and not freezing up from nerves.
“Well, I think it’s better if you stay here today then, you can afford to miss one day of class, so don’t worry, okay?”, she says before going for a kiss, which froze Frank on the spot.
He feels a rush coursing through his new body. Frank had never kissed a woman, so he was very surprised to see Monica’s classic latina features this close, and then feeling her soft lips, and the way her breath mingled with his. She broke the kiss “well, I gotta go, but I'll be back later to check in on you, okay?”.
“Uuh, yeah, okay, have fun at school, baby girl.” said the stunned man, as he watched her leave the house, get in her car, and leave for her classes.
He spent a few minutes just outside his bathroom, just gathering his thoughts, until he came to a conclusion. The necklace IS magical. When he looked down, he noticed that the necklace was now golden, with a deep red gem in the amulet, so he went to look for the instructions, so he could find out how this thing worked, cause as much as he really enjoyed kissing Monica, he sure as hell wasn't going to take over the life of his best friend just like that.
He took the manual, and started reading it again, paying much more attention this time. After 20 minutes, he had finally finished it, and sighed contently, it was reversible after all. He went to the kitchen and touched the stone on the amulet, while trying to walk forward. Immediately he noticed the change that came from going back to normal. where once there was one person in the kitchen, there were now two. He also noticed that a new plate with food appeared on the table, though he supposed that it would be closer to say that it had reappeared.
“Hey, are you okay man?”, asked Frank.
“Yeah, thanks for worrying for me, Frank, i’m just feeling my head hurt a little. I'll go lay down for a while, if Monica comes again, could you please let her in?”
“Sure thing, man, have a nice rest.” he said, as he watched his friend leave to his room. “Well, well. I was a magic necklace after all. Gotta make some notes.” muttered Frank before going to his room as well
—------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
After spending the rest of the morning possessing the sleeping Trent a few more times for sake of science, and making notes based on both his experience with the necklace, and from the instructions manual, he came to at least two conclusions.
By wearing the necklace, the user may enter the body of anyone they so desire, which will merge their bodies, but leave the wearer in control.
While he, as the user of the necklace, possesses other people’s bodies, he has access to at least some of their mental faculties and capacities, like how he was able to react normally to both the hug and the kiss he had with Monica as Trent, and the universe bends so that while he’s someone else, they have always been the same person, like how his plate of breakfast also merged into Trent’s, and then unmerged after he left his body.
He had some other ideas about how the necklace worked, but he hadn’t tried it out yet, but he was about to change that.
After getting ready for a day out, Frank left his house and went to the one place he knew he’d be able to do as many experiments as he wished, with as much privacy as he needed, the school library. His university’s library had three levels that were accessible to the public, the ground, where there were bookshelves and tables for anyone looking for books to read on, the first floor, was much like the one below it, but it had the more advanced books, so it was used mainly by students of the college, when studying for tests, and the first underground level, where people could use sound proof rooms to hold group studies, and not bother the other readers. Frank’s target was the first underground level, one where he’d have privacy, and people that wouldn't be bothered for a while
His first test was a stealth test, according to the manual, as long as he was touching the blue gem, people would find it harder to notice him, which should make it easier to possess someone that's part of a group, he had tried to test this in the bus, on the way to the library, but most people there where already likely to actively ignore him.
So, with his fingers on the gem on his neck, he slowly walked through the halls of closed doors of the underground level, while checking which rooms had people, and which were empty. The first thing he noticed was that no one reacted to him opening the door, when he bothered to be cautious, they’d only get up to close it once he left, but if he opened it forcefully, they would notice him and ask him to not do that, which meant that the amulet had a limited effect to hide him, which was still very high, but would probably not help him to enter the office of a famous CEO to possess them.
The next thing he tested was possessing a woman. Up to this point he’d only possessed Trent a few times, for testing purposes, of course, so he was curious about what would happen if he tried to possess someone from a different sex. He had found a door with a sole occupant, a very curvaceous woman, who seemed to be studying for a history test. He entered silently, while holding the amulet, and after making sure the door was locked, he jumped inside her.
The few times he possessed Trent on purpose, he noticed that it felt way different from the almost seamless experience of the first time it happened by accident. Actively entering another person felt warm, and he could feel his members slowly slotting themselves on the corresponding members of his victim. Possessing a woman, on the other hand, felt like his body was on fire, but not the bad kind of fire. He had never felt this sensitive in his life. Fitting his arms and legs in, who he now knew to be named Amanda, went just like it did with Trent, but when his dick got to her lower parts, and his chest got to her breasts, he immediately had an overcharge of feelings, that he didn't really know how to deal with. Once he stuck his head on hers, he closed the books on the table and took off his shirt and pants.
The sight of her covered chest and pussy were like water for a thirsty man, and he immediately started to grope her boobs, marveling about how soft and sensitive they felt. Eventually he took off her bra, and took his right hand from her boobs to explore her new pussy. Since Frank currently has all of Amanda’s muscle memories, the first thing she does down there is to go straight to her clit, which was not something she was ready for. The good thing is that the shock of pleasure managed to take her out of the erotic fugue.
Now calmer, the new Amanda took inventory of her situation, and put on the clothes she took off. By accessing her memories, Frank could tell that a few things were different, first, she was, once again, quite a bit taller than she used to be, but still shorter than Frank, likewise, her breasts had grown a bit, making her bra a little constrictive. Her new face was a nice mix between Amanda’s and Frank’s, but her hair had remained Amanda’s long blonde straight hair.
Needing more data, Frank promptly left Amanda’s body, and as he left the room, noticed that she was panting, and started to touch herself. Frank took over the bodies of two other women, but noticed that none had the same initial effect as Amanda. He also tested possessing someone, while inside another person. The results of stacked possession were mixed, he noticed that by compounding more women, he’d gain boobs and ass mass faster then he’d get height, and that by stacking men, he’d get more dick. By maintaining a balance, he could try and keep those radical changes from happening as fast, but he’d need to pick very carefully every host of the stack, since depending on how feminine or masculine the person is, one woman could take 3 men to keep balanced. He also noticed that when stacking hosts, he could pick which characteristics from each host would appear on him.
By the time he came back home, it was already night. He arrived just as Monica was leaving the house.
“Hey Monica, how is Trent doing?”.
“Hey Frank, he appears to be feeling well right now, which i’m glad, but i’m still worried that it happened so suddenly, and with no apparent reason”.
“Don’t worry all that much, Trent is a strong guy, it would take a lot to keep him down for long”.
“I suppose you’re right, anyways, i gotta go, see you later Frank”.
“See ya”, said Frank, seriously considering possessing his best friend’s girlfriend, but managing to stop himself.”Come on now, Frank, that’d be a dick move”.
—------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The next day started normally, Frank went down to have breakfast with Trent and Monica, and went with them to his classes. He and Trent lost a day of classes, but hopefully they didn’t lose anything too important. Frank was trying hard to not use the necklace, since he was keeping it for a very specific reason.
A reason that had just entered the room. Blair Baxter was everything Frank could dream of. She was tall, brunette, had a bombshell body that would make many supermodels cry with envy, and most of all, she was as smart as possible, without being labeled an actual genius, her grades were exemplary. She was by far, the most coveted woman of the entire college. There was only one problem, no one actually knew how to get her to pay attention to them. From the most popular athletes, to the geekest of nerds, no one that had managed to scrounge courage to ask her out had managed such a feat, from either side of the sex fence. As far as anyone knew, she was unattainable. Anyone, but Frank. He had learned that with enough focus, and the correct stimuli, he could read anything inside of his host’s head, especially something as simple as sexual preferences.
Which is why he is currently sneaking around after Blair left the classroom. The stealth function of the necklace was a god send, he thought, as he noticed where they were currently going to.
For many reasons, the woman’s bathroom was an almost sacred place, as far as most men knew, and if he were to be found inside it, specially together with the school’s madonna, Frank is sure that he’d be crucified by the entire campus. Which is why as soon as Blair enters a stall, Frank quickly enters behind her, and when she notices him, he jumps right inside of her. Blair is confused for a moment, as she is sure she just saw a man jump inside her torso, but it all goes away, as her body becomes taller, and her mind turns into a case for Frank’s brain to fit inside, and control as he wishes.
Possessing his crush felt as good as he thought it would, but Frank was here for a reason. He was currently a man on a mission, and he would complete it, if it was the last thing he ever did. She quickly undressed, and started to touch herself. All of his experimentation the last afternoon proved that the first thing to come to him was the muscle memory of the host, which meant that as his own libido for her own new body overwhelmed it, Blair’s hands knew exactly where to go to extract the most pleasure possible.
First her hands went to her soft breasts, gently caressing them, before suddenly twisting her nipples. Frank was shocked that despite her outward appearance, Blair was actually a very kinky person. Next she started teasing her own pussy, but only until she had enough natural lubrication for fingers to be able to easily enter her asshole. By the time she could fit 4 fingers of her left hand inside her ass, her right hand left her nipples, and started to directly stimulate her clitoris, which was making her pleasure grow on a crescendo, until she finally came, almost like she had fireworks shooting out from the inside. Together with the apex of pleasure, came some of her memories, which was what Frank was after all along.
Blair was a girl with a very high class upbringing, which made her repressed in many ways. She only started to experiment with her own body after she started college, but she still found it very difficult to express herself sexually in healthy ways. The somewhat extreme masturbation sessions were less to do with her liking sudden peaks of pain and pleasure duality, and more with being afraid of what would happen if she got found indulging in her deepest fantasies. And that was what Frank was after the whole afternoon. And how could anyone ever think, that what would be needed to take the heart of the most sought after girl in the whole campus, would be a very fit, yet voluptuous latina.
After he recovered from the orgasm, Frank left Blair to deal with cleaning herself, and went home. Now that he knew what he needed, he could finally start planning on how to get his hands on Blair.
—------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Frank spent the rest of the week trying out new bodies, both male and female. In the span of a week he went from someone that hadn't even kissed a girl, to someone that had had sex with the most varied sort of people, from being one of the most invisible students on campus, to being football stars, cheerleaders and such. It was intoxicating. He also took his time studying which students would be the best to compose the most perfect muse for Blair. He was certain that he could merge with enough people that he, or at the time, she, he guessed, would be irresistible for her, and no one would be able to do anything to stop him, since the world would bend itself for him, and him alone.
The very start of the next week was when he decided to start his hunt. The first target was Frank. He loved his friend like a brother, but by taking into himself a very fit man, it’d make it easier to find the other women he needed to turn himself into a proper buxom latina later. He had just come downstairs for breakfast when Frank pounced. Frank loved the feeling of sinking inside his friend, all the while sticking himself deep into his mind. When he came to, the new Trent held a very unusual smile he knew that soon Monica would be knocking, which was very good indeed.
After he finished breakfast, he heard the knock.
“Come in!” exclaimed him, excited by the perverse prospect of making his friend possess his own girlfriend
“Morning, honey. How’re you doing today?”, said Monica, entering the kitchen.
“Just finishing breakfast, sit down, I’ll be right there”
With that, he finished setting the eggs and toast on both plates, and laid them on the table. But before he sat, he helped himself to his new girlfriend’s mouth, only he didn't stop at the kiss. He sank right in, face first into Monica’s flesh, and took it for himself. Surprisingly, Monica had really big breasts, which were usually hidden under the large sweaters she always wore, but what she added more than anything else to Blair’s dream woman, was the fact that while she was the only latino girl he knew, she probably knew others.
“Damm, these are nice!”, he said while pawing at his new breasts and his plush derrière.
He was still not used to all the new moving parts that come with being a woman, but he knew that he had her motor skills, so he wouldn’t need to worry about walking in heels, or with his new center of gravity. He stood up, and went straight to his new car, stopping only at a mirror near the house entrance, to check if his makeup was alright after having another face shoved through it. With three parts in the merge, he was now taller than he was as himself, though he had plans to fix the increased height making his ass and boobs look smaller than on Monica’s slighter frame. He never noticed, but Monica had beautiful almond shaped brown eyes, which almost made him feel guilty for stealing the lives of his friends, but he knew that it was for a good purpose.
He got to the car, and spent a few moments searching where his next target would be. Frank had gotten better at looking for specific information in his host’s brain, he didn’t even need the spikes of pleasure to dislodge them a bit anymore. Great, Angelica, Monica’s roommate, and his next target should be returning from the gym very soon.
Returning to his new house was weird. He had never actually been there, but Trent had, and Monica lived here, so he had second and third degrees familiarity with it. While he and Frank lived in Trent's late grandparents’ old house, Monica and Angelica lived in a two bedroom apartment. It was very neat and tidy compared to his usual home, but he guessed that it didn’t really matter, soon, all the people living in both houses would be him, so he could decide to live in either of them, whenever he wanted to. He arrived a few minutes before his target, so he turned on the TV and waited in the living room.
“Monica! I wasn’t expecting to see you here by now!”, said Angelica after opening the door, holding her gym duffel bag. Angelica was what could be described as an amazon. She was 5 foot 9, and had a delicious set of muscles, paired with large breasts and wide hips. Frank knew that he’d absolutely need her to become a part of him for Blair to give him a chance. “Weren’t you going to go to class early today?”
“Yeah, but something came up, so I decided to stay at home, and wait for my bestie.”
“Awwn, love you too girl. I’d hug you, but I'm disgusting right now, so I'll be right back.” and she went to take a bath.
It was all going according to plan, Monica knew that Angelica would turn on the shower a couple of minutes before actually entering it, and at that point, the dorr would still be unlocked, meaning he’d have the perfect chance to take her over.
He walked to the bathroom door and opened it.
Angelica looked even better naked. Her abs, hips and toned thighs, together with her round nipples were still glistening a bit of sweat, it was like seeing a gold skinned angel.
“Dios mio! Monica, what are you doing here? Get out, now! I'm about to take a shower”.
“Come on Angie, didn’t you say you wanted to give me a hug, come here!”, he said before lounging at her
As far as Angelica knew, one moment she was startled by her friend, the next, the same friend was diving into her belly. After she was completely inside, she noticed that she was suddenly clothed with Monica’s entirely too tight outfit, which really became a problem as she noticed that she started expanding. The first thing that burst were the shoes, Monica’s closed off heels definitely weren’t made to take Angelica’s bigger feet, even less so the even bigger ones she got as she started growing, then her jeans shorts ripped on the ass and thighs, followed by the shirt ripping right from the middle of the chest. She stopped growing in seconds, but the most dramatic change was mental. After she stopped growing, Angelica realized that she was actually Frank. She was filled with glee at her plan having worked. Now that she was as perfect as she thought she could get, she decided that she would take Angelica’s name and identity for good, and it was as if a switch had activated in her mind. She noticed how she had started thinking about herself as a woman, which had never happened before, so she supposed that she had done something extremely right.
The sight that graced her eyes when she looked in the bathroom mirror was nothing short of breathtaking. She was now 6 foot, Trent’s and her muscles combined into a muscular goddess, who even had an hourglass figure. She noticed the ripped clothes, and flexed her muscles to see them ripping even more, before taking off those tatters. She was really sad about the shoes, she really liked them, but thought that it was inevitable. Every time Frank had possessed anyone else, everyone involved were wearing clothes, so they merged together, meaning that whenever they ended up growing, there was still cloth to compensate for the bigger size, unlike, who had Angelica been naked. She finally entered the shower to wash away the grime from the gym session she had been on before returning home, and took advantage of it to explore every inch of her new shape
—------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
When she woke up, Blair wasn't expecting anything different from any other listless day. Sure, she had that sudden need to enjoy herself in the restroom last week, but that was a one time thing. Usually, she would never risk being seen by anyone, it could tarnish her reputation, and she couldn’t have that happening. Which is why, when Angelica entered the classroom, it felt like she got a punch to the stomach.
It was amazing, she wondered how she never noticed her before. It was as she had always been blind, and finally could see that divinity walked amongst them. She had never seen anyone that hot in real life, and she thought that with full understanding that almost the whole college openly lusted for her. This was it, she made a decision, screw the Baxter’s reputation. She absolutely need-
“Hey there Blair.”, a goddess said to her.
“H-hey, Angelica, h-how’re you doing today.” she answered, before noticing that she had never felt quite that nervous before, especially as she noticed Angelica lowering herself to speak close to her ears.
“All the better now that you’re here, I've been thinking, what would a girl need to do, to be shoulder deep in your thighs?”
“!!!!!!!!” Blair really wasn't expecting that. Most people that tried hitting on her did it after spending a long time trying to gather courage, they thought she was way too out of their league, and the rest were complete assholes about it, so it was the first time anyone had been this honest and direct with her. For a girl this hot, this was the cherry on the top.
“Well, I'm free tonight, do you want to go anywhere?”
“Oh, sugar, then get ready, cause I will rock. Your. World.”, she said, leaving to her seat, before stopping, looking at her and saying:
“Ah, I'm going to have to be Frank with you, you can just call me Angie, Angelica is too formal for anyone that looks like you, sugar.”
And so they went on.
Frank wasn’t one to believe in fairy tales, indeed, as a physics major, he would consider himself to be a firm believer of science. That, of course, didn’t stop him from opening up the weird package that came for him in the mail, claiming to be a magic necklace, and then trying it out first thing in the morning.
It was a neat little thing, silver, with some sort of deep blue gem embedded on a silver amulet, quite pretty really, so Frank wore it without any reservation, it was his after all. The manual claimed that while wearing the necklace, he could possess the body of anyone he so desired by just walking into them, which was completely impossible according to the laws of thermodynamics, since matter couldn’t just disappear out of nowhere-
“What’s that you got there?” Asked Trent, Frank’s housemate, startling him.
“Jesus Christ, Trent! Walk more quietly next time, will you?”
Trent was a very good foil to Frank. The soccer player was sporty and social, compared to the gloomy and awkward Frank, who due to spending all time he could on the inside, was also very pale, instead of the healthy tan Trent was so proud to show off. Most people that knew them found their relationship very unusual, given how different they were from each other, but they didn’t know that Trent used to protect Frank from bullies in high school, which made the friendship solid.
“Sorry man, i’m just not used to seeing you awake this early, and that intrigued by something that isn’t a picture of Blair”
“Haha, very funny. I just got this weird necklace from the mail, it claims to be magical, but it still looks good enough that I think I'll either keep it, or pawn it off for some cash”.
“Well, you do you, buddy, I’m going to make us some breakfast, and heads-up, Monica is coming around in ten”.
“Right, I’ll get ready before she shows up”.
With that, Frank returned to his room, and left the manual on top of his desk. He took a quick bath and threw on some clothes as fast as he could, since Trent’s girlfriend was their ride to campus, and she really hated being made to wait. By the time he was ready, she had just parked on the driveway, so he took the manual, and went down.
“Morning honey, morning Frank”.
“Hey there, baby girl”, said Trent, turning his head around to give her a kiss.
“Get a room, you two”, muttered Frank as he came downstairs. “Morning Monica, how are you today?”.
“Well, i really woke up feeling great today, i don’t know what’s that about, but i’m not complaining”, said the brown skinned woman, while sitting down on the table to eat the plate with eggs and toast her boyfriend had made.
“Thats great, Mons! You’ve been really stressed about your exam results lately, good to know that you’re feeling better”, said Trent, who after finishing his own plate, went to sit on the table.
What neither person noticed was that it was the same chair that Frank was going to sit on. Frank was distracted by the manual, and Trent was distracted with Monica, so both ended up sitting on the same spot. Were it any other day, it would’ve just been a funny mistake, both parties would stand up, and each one would sit on a different chair. But today, Frank was wearing a necklace that just so happened to be magic, so Frank ended up slipping inside of Trent’s body.
That's weird, was the first thing in Frank’s head when he noticed something strange had happened. He looked around and didn’t find Trent, which was indeed weird, since he knew he had heard him a few moments before.
“Honey, are you okay?”, asked Monica when she noticed him looking around.
“What? Why’d you call me that, baby g-”, stopped Frank when he noticed what he’d called her. “Excuse me for a bit”, he said, going to the bathroom. When he got inside, he locked the door, and immediately went to the mirror, and what he saw shocked him.
Instead of the pale face and curly hair he’d usually expect to see in the mirror, what he saw was a tanned face, with a buzzcut. He took off his shirt, a half and half mix of his own black shirt with Trent’s white one, and saw that he now had the sculpted physique of a member of a sports team. That wasn’t to say that he was completely Trent, he still had a face that looked a lot more like his own than his host, and he was a good 12 centimeters taller than Trent used to be, much closer to his usual height. Before he could explore his new self more, he heard a knock on the door.
“Trent, honey, are you alright?”
“Hum, yeah, all good, why?”, he asked, worried about how to deal with this insane situation.
“You were weird on the table, and then you came running to the bathroom, even though you were fine just before, could you open the door, i’m worried?”
“Yeah, yeah, okay”, he said, while wearing his shirt again, and quickly unlocking the door, which was immediately opened by his now girlfriend, who hugged him.
“Hey there, how are you feeling? Did you eat anything weird?”
“Not really, i didn’t actually eat breakfast yet”, said Frank, not used to being hugged by such a pretty girl and not freezing up from nerves.
“Well, I think it’s better if you stay here today then, you can afford to miss one day of class, so don’t worry, okay?”, she says before going for a kiss, which froze Frank on the spot.
He feels a rush coursing through his new body. Frank had never kissed a woman, so he was very surprised to see Monica’s classic latina features this close, and then feeling her soft lips, and the way her breath mingled with his. She broke the kiss “well, I gotta go, but I'll be back later to check in on you, okay?”.
“Uuh, yeah, okay, have fun at school, baby girl.” said the stunned man, as he watched her leave the house, get in her car, and leave for her classes.
He spent a few minutes just outside his bathroom, just gathering his thoughts, until he came to a conclusion. The necklace IS magical. When he looked down, he noticed that the necklace was now golden, with a deep red gem in the amulet, so he went to look for the instructions, so he could find out how this thing worked, cause as much as he really enjoyed kissing Monica, he sure as hell wasn't going to take over the life of his best friend just like that.
He took the manual, and started reading it again, paying much more attention this time. After 20 minutes, he had finally finished it, and sighed contently, it was reversible after all. He went to the kitchen and touched the stone on the amulet, while trying to walk forward. Immediately he noticed the change that came from going back to normal. where once there was one person in the kitchen, there were now two. He also noticed that a new plate with food appeared on the table, though he supposed that it would be closer to say that it had reappeared.
“Hey, are you okay man?”, asked Frank.
“Yeah, thanks for worrying for me, Frank, i’m just feeling my head hurt a little. I'll go lay down for a while, if Monica comes again, could you please let her in?”
“Sure thing, man, have a nice rest.” he said, as he watched his friend leave to his room. “Well, well. I was a magic necklace after all. Gotta make some notes.” muttered Frank before going to his room as well
—------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
After spending the rest of the morning possessing the sleeping Trent a few more times for sake of science, and making notes based on both his experience with the necklace, and from the instructions manual, he came to at least two conclusions.
By wearing the necklace, the user may enter the body of anyone they so desire, which will merge their bodies, but leave the wearer in control.
While he, as the user of the necklace, possesses other people’s bodies, he has access to at least some of their mental faculties and capacities, like how he was able to react normally to both the hug and the kiss he had with Monica as Trent, and the universe bends so that while he’s someone else, they have always been the same person, like how his plate of breakfast also merged into Trent’s, and then unmerged after he left his body.
He had some other ideas about how the necklace worked, but he hadn’t tried it out yet, but he was about to change that.
After getting ready for a day out, Frank left his house and went to the one place he knew he’d be able to do as many experiments as he wished, with as much privacy as he needed, the school library. His university’s library had three levels that were accessible to the public, the ground, where there were bookshelves and tables for anyone looking for books to read on, the first floor, was much like the one below it, but it had the more advanced books, so it was used mainly by students of the college, when studying for tests, and the first underground level, where people could use sound proof rooms to hold group studies, and not bother the other readers. Frank’s target was the first underground level, one where he’d have privacy, and people that wouldn't be bothered for a while
His first test was a stealth test, according to the manual, as long as he was touching the blue gem, people would find it harder to notice him, which should make it easier to possess someone that's part of a group, he had tried to test this in the bus, on the way to the library, but most people there where already likely to actively ignore him.
So, with his fingers on the gem on his neck, he slowly walked through the halls of closed doors of the underground level, while checking which rooms had people, and which were empty. The first thing he noticed was that no one reacted to him opening the door, when he bothered to be cautious, they’d only get up to close it once he left, but if he opened it forcefully, they would notice him and ask him to not do that, which meant that the amulet had a limited effect to hide him, which was still very high, but would probably not help him to enter the office of a famous CEO to possess them.
The next thing he tested was possessing a woman. Up to this point he’d only possessed Trent a few times, for testing purposes, of course, so he was curious about what would happen if he tried to possess someone from a different sex. He had found a door with a sole occupant, a very curvaceous woman, who seemed to be studying for a history test. He entered silently, while holding the amulet, and after making sure the door was locked, he jumped inside her.
The few times he possessed Trent on purpose, he noticed that it felt way different from the almost seamless experience of the first time it happened by accident. Actively entering another person felt warm, and he could feel his members slowly slotting themselves on the corresponding members of his victim. Possessing a woman, on the other hand, felt like his body was on fire, but not the bad kind of fire. He had never felt this sensitive in his life. Fitting his arms and legs in, who he now knew to be named Amanda, went just like it did with Trent, but when his dick got to her lower parts, and his chest got to her breasts, he immediately had an overcharge of feelings, that he didn't really know how to deal with. Once he stuck his head on hers, he closed the books on the table and took off his shirt and pants.
The sight of her covered chest and pussy were like water for a thirsty man, and he immediately started to grope her boobs, marveling about how soft and sensitive they felt. Eventually he took off her bra, and took his right hand from her boobs to explore her new pussy. Since Frank currently has all of Amanda’s muscle memories, the first thing she does down there is to go straight to her clit, which was not something she was ready for. The good thing is that the shock of pleasure managed to take her out of the erotic fugue.
Now calmer, the new Amanda took inventory of her situation, and put on the clothes she took off. By accessing her memories, Frank could tell that a few things were different, first, she was, once again, quite a bit taller than she used to be, but still shorter than Frank, likewise, her breasts had grown a bit, making her bra a little constrictive. Her new face was a nice mix between Amanda’s and Frank’s, but her hair had remained Amanda’s long blonde straight hair.
Needing more data, Frank promptly left Amanda’s body, and as he left the room, noticed that she was panting, and started to touch herself. Frank took over the bodies of two other women, but noticed that none had the same initial effect as Amanda. He also tested possessing someone, while inside another person. The results of stacked possession were mixed, he noticed that by compounding more women, he’d gain boobs and ass mass faster then he’d get height, and that by stacking men, he’d get more dick. By maintaining a balance, he could try and keep those radical changes from happening as fast, but he’d need to pick very carefully every host of the stack, since depending on how feminine or masculine the person is, one woman could take 3 men to keep balanced. He also noticed that when stacking hosts, he could pick which characteristics from each host would appear on him.
By the time he came back home, it was already night. He arrived just as Monica was leaving the house.
“Hey Monica, how is Trent doing?”.
“Hey Frank, he appears to be feeling well right now, which i’m glad, but i’m still worried that it happened so suddenly, and with no apparent reason”.
“Don’t worry all that much, Trent is a strong guy, it would take a lot to keep him down for long”.
“I suppose you’re right, anyways, i gotta go, see you later Frank”.
“See ya”, said Frank, seriously considering possessing his best friend’s girlfriend, but managing to stop himself.”Come on now, Frank, that’d be a dick move”.
—------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The next day started normally, Frank went down to have breakfast with Trent and Monica, and went with them to his classes. He and Trent lost a day of classes, but hopefully they didn’t lose anything too important. Frank was trying hard to not use the necklace, since he was keeping it for a very specific reason.
A reason that had just entered the room. Blair Baxter was everything Frank could dream of. She was tall, brunette, had a bombshell body that would make many supermodels cry with envy, and most of all, she was as smart as possible, without being labeled an actual genius, her grades were exemplary. She was by far, the most coveted woman of the entire college. There was only one problem, no one actually knew how to get her to pay attention to them. From the most popular athletes, to the geekest of nerds, no one that had managed to scrounge courage to ask her out had managed such a feat, from either side of the sex fence. As far as anyone knew, she was unattainable. Anyone, but Frank. He had learned that with enough focus, and the correct stimuli, he could read anything inside of his host’s head, especially something as simple as sexual preferences.
Which is why he is currently sneaking around after Blair left the classroom. The stealth function of the necklace was a god send, he thought, as he noticed where they were currently going to.
For many reasons, the woman’s bathroom was an almost sacred place, as far as most men knew, and if he were to be found inside it, specially together with the school’s madonna, Frank is sure that he’d be crucified by the entire campus. Which is why as soon as Blair enters a stall, Frank quickly enters behind her, and when she notices him, he jumps right inside of her. Blair is confused for a moment, as she is sure she just saw a man jump inside her torso, but it all goes away, as her body becomes taller, and her mind turns into a case for Frank’s brain to fit inside, and control as he wishes.
Possessing his crush felt as good as he thought it would, but Frank was here for a reason. He was currently a man on a mission, and he would complete it, if it was the last thing he ever did. She quickly undressed, and started to touch herself. All of his experimentation the last afternoon proved that the first thing to come to him was the muscle memory of the host, which meant that as his own libido for her own new body overwhelmed it, Blair’s hands knew exactly where to go to extract the most pleasure possible.
First her hands went to her soft breasts, gently caressing them, before suddenly twisting her nipples. Frank was shocked that despite her outward appearance, Blair was actually a very kinky person. Next she started teasing her own pussy, but only until she had enough natural lubrication for fingers to be able to easily enter her asshole. By the time she could fit 4 fingers of her left hand inside her ass, her right hand left her nipples, and started to directly stimulate her clitoris, which was making her pleasure grow on a crescendo, until she finally came, almost like she had fireworks shooting out from the inside. Together with the apex of pleasure, came some of her memories, which was what Frank was after all along.
Blair was a girl with a very high class upbringing, which made her repressed in many ways. She only started to experiment with her own body after she started college, but she still found it very difficult to express herself sexually in healthy ways. The somewhat extreme masturbation sessions were less to do with her liking sudden peaks of pain and pleasure duality, and more with being afraid of what would happen if she got found indulging in her deepest fantasies. And that was what Frank was after the whole afternoon. And how could anyone ever think, that what would be needed to take the heart of the most sought after girl in the whole campus, would be a very fit, yet voluptuous latina.
After he recovered from the orgasm, Frank left Blair to deal with cleaning herself, and went home. Now that he knew what he needed, he could finally start planning on how to get his hands on Blair.
—------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Frank spent the rest of the week trying out new bodies, both male and female. In the span of a week he went from someone that hadn't even kissed a girl, to someone that had had sex with the most varied sort of people, from being one of the most invisible students on campus, to being football stars, cheerleaders and such. It was intoxicating. He also took his time studying which students would be the best to compose the most perfect muse for Blair. He was certain that he could merge with enough people that he, or at the time, she, he guessed, would be irresistible for her, and no one would be able to do anything to stop him, since the world would bend itself for him, and him alone.
The very start of the next week was when he decided to start his hunt. The first target was Frank. He loved his friend like a brother, but by taking into himself a very fit man, it’d make it easier to find the other women he needed to turn himself into a proper buxom latina later. He had just come downstairs for breakfast when Frank pounced. Frank loved the feeling of sinking inside his friend, all the while sticking himself deep into his mind. When he came to, the new Trent held a very unusual smile he knew that soon Monica would be knocking, which was very good indeed.
After he finished breakfast, he heard the knock.
“Come in!” exclaimed him, excited by the perverse prospect of making his friend possess his own girlfriend
“Morning, honey. How’re you doing today?”, said Monica, entering the kitchen.
“Just finishing breakfast, sit down, I’ll be right there”
With that, he finished setting the eggs and toast on both plates, and laid them on the table. But before he sat, he helped himself to his new girlfriend’s mouth, only he didn't stop at the kiss. He sank right in, face first into Monica’s flesh, and took it for himself. Surprisingly, Monica had really big breasts, which were usually hidden under the large sweaters she always wore, but what she added more than anything else to Blair’s dream woman, was the fact that while she was the only latino girl he knew, she probably knew others.
“Damm, these are nice!”, he said while pawing at his new breasts and his plush derrière.
He was still not used to all the new moving parts that come with being a woman, but he knew that he had her motor skills, so he wouldn’t need to worry about walking in heels, or with his new center of gravity. He stood up, and went straight to his new car, stopping only at a mirror near the house entrance, to check if his makeup was alright after having another face shoved through it. With three parts in the merge, he was now taller than he was as himself, though he had plans to fix the increased height making his ass and boobs look smaller than on Monica’s slighter frame. He never noticed, but Monica had beautiful almond shaped brown eyes, which almost made him feel guilty for stealing the lives of his friends, but he knew that it was for a good purpose.
He got to the car, and spent a few moments searching where his next target would be. Frank had gotten better at looking for specific information in his host’s brain, he didn’t even need the spikes of pleasure to dislodge them a bit anymore. Great, Angelica, Monica’s roommate, and his next target should be returning from the gym very soon.
Returning to his new house was weird. He had never actually been there, but Trent had, and Monica lived here, so he had second and third degrees familiarity with it. While he and Frank lived in Trent's late grandparents’ old house, Monica and Angelica lived in a two bedroom apartment. It was very neat and tidy compared to his usual home, but he guessed that it didn’t really matter, soon, all the people living in both houses would be him, so he could decide to live in either of them, whenever he wanted to. He arrived a few minutes before his target, so he turned on the TV and waited in the living room.
“Monica! I wasn’t expecting to see you here by now!”, said Angelica after opening the door, holding her gym duffel bag. Angelica was what could be described as an amazon. She was 5 foot 9, and had a delicious set of muscles, paired with large breasts and wide hips. Frank knew that he’d absolutely need her to become a part of him for Blair to give him a chance. “Weren’t you going to go to class early today?”
“Yeah, but something came up, so I decided to stay at home, and wait for my bestie.”
“Awwn, love you too girl. I’d hug you, but I'm disgusting right now, so I'll be right back.” and she went to take a bath.
It was all going according to plan, Monica knew that Angelica would turn on the shower a couple of minutes before actually entering it, and at that point, the dorr would still be unlocked, meaning he’d have the perfect chance to take her over.
He walked to the bathroom door and opened it.
Angelica looked even better naked. Her abs, hips and toned thighs, together with her round nipples were still glistening a bit of sweat, it was like seeing a gold skinned angel.
“Dios mio! Monica, what are you doing here? Get out, now! I'm about to take a shower”.
“Come on Angie, didn’t you say you wanted to give me a hug, come here!”, he said before lounging at her
As far as Angelica knew, one moment she was startled by her friend, the next, the same friend was diving into her belly. After she was completely inside, she noticed that she was suddenly clothed with Monica’s entirely too tight outfit, which really became a problem as she noticed that she started expanding. The first thing that burst were the shoes, Monica’s closed off heels definitely weren’t made to take Angelica’s bigger feet, even less so the even bigger ones she got as she started growing, then her jeans shorts ripped on the ass and thighs, followed by the shirt ripping right from the middle of the chest. She stopped growing in seconds, but the most dramatic change was mental. After she stopped growing, Angelica realized that she was actually Frank. She was filled with glee at her plan having worked. Now that she was as perfect as she thought she could get, she decided that she would take Angelica’s name and identity for good, and it was as if a switch had activated in her mind. She noticed how she had started thinking about herself as a woman, which had never happened before, so she supposed that she had done something extremely right.
The sight that graced her eyes when she looked in the bathroom mirror was nothing short of breathtaking. She was now 6 foot, Trent’s and her muscles combined into a muscular goddess, who even had an hourglass figure. She noticed the ripped clothes, and flexed her muscles to see them ripping even more, before taking off those tatters. She was really sad about the shoes, she really liked them, but thought that it was inevitable. Every time Frank had possessed anyone else, everyone involved were wearing clothes, so they merged together, meaning that whenever they ended up growing, there was still cloth to compensate for the bigger size, unlike, who had Angelica been naked. She finally entered the shower to wash away the grime from the gym session she had been on before returning home, and took advantage of it to explore every inch of her new shape
—------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
When she woke up, Blair wasn't expecting anything different from any other listless day. Sure, she had that sudden need to enjoy herself in the restroom last week, but that was a one time thing. Usually, she would never risk being seen by anyone, it could tarnish her reputation, and she couldn’t have that happening. Which is why, when Angelica entered the classroom, it felt like she got a punch to the stomach.
It was amazing, she wondered how she never noticed her before. It was as she had always been blind, and finally could see that divinity walked amongst them. She had never seen anyone that hot in real life, and she thought that with full understanding that almost the whole college openly lusted for her. This was it, she made a decision, screw the Baxter’s reputation. She absolutely need-
“Hey there Blair.”, a goddess said to her.
“H-hey, Angelica, h-how’re you doing today.” she answered, before noticing that she had never felt quite that nervous before, especially as she noticed Angelica lowering herself to speak close to her ears.
“All the better now that you’re here, I've been thinking, what would a girl need to do, to be shoulder deep in your thighs?”
“!!!!!!!!” Blair really wasn't expecting that. Most people that tried hitting on her did it after spending a long time trying to gather courage, they thought she was way too out of their league, and the rest were complete assholes about it, so it was the first time anyone had been this honest and direct with her. For a girl this hot, this was the cherry on the top.
“Well, I'm free tonight, do you want to go anywhere?”
“Oh, sugar, then get ready, cause I will rock. Your. World.”, she said, leaving to her seat, before stopping, looking at her and saying:
“Ah, I'm going to have to be Frank with you, you can just call me Angie, Angelica is too formal for anyone that looks like you, sugar.”
And so they went on.
1
4.9K
10
5
Two college professor friends, Sabrina Burton and Mike Larson, disagree about the challenges and benefits experienced by men and women, but a strange little crystal will give them both a fresh perspective.
Perspective Shift
“Now, we’ll transition into Cobra. Put the tops of your feet on the floor and gently push your chest up. It’s not about how far you can go; it’s just about feeling a little bit of a stretch in the front. Tuck your toes, and we’re going to push into a Downward Dog.”
Sabrina Burton smiled calmly at her class and quickly surveyed everyone’s positioning to see who might be having trouble and who had it right. She praised three new students for their good form while generally reminding the group about toe tucking. Her eyes soon landed on Mike Larson, who was sitting on a mat near the door. He had good enough form but kept shifting into a pose with either one or both arms out, like pantomiming a ballerina. She did her best to ignore his shenanigans with a straight face. Ten minutes later, the yoga session was over.
She closed out the class by thanking her guests and reminding her regular students of their weekend assignment. Heading over to her desk, Sabrina took a lengthy drink from her water bottle and flicked some sweat off her long hair. The group mostly cleared, but a few guys towards the back loitered. She took a deep breath and spread her arms out. Calmly, she asked if there were any other questions.
Within reach on her desk, she had a large pair of scissors and a huge bottle of custom fragrance mist. That group hadn’t been totally disruptive, but she noticed a lot of whispering between her directions. In normal classes, she would’ve just called them out. But here, it would’ve disrupted the mood she was trying to maintain.
“Can I help you with something?” She made her words loud but controlled as they turned towards her. They looked at one another as though sharing a private joke she didn’t get. She raised up on her heels to get as much height as possible. Before anything else could happen, Mike Larson roamed between them and urged, “All right guys, you have other classes. Get going before Coach Hampton has anything to say about it.”
They lingered with obnoxious chuckles but eventually dragged their feet over to the door and left. Sabrina settled down in her chair and softly responded, “Thanks.”
Mike raised an eyebrow and questioned, “For what?” She looked him in the eye and saw genuine confusion. With a sigh, Sabrina worked through what she was feeling and expressed, “Those guys weren’t regulars in the class. I didn’t know what to expect from them. They just gave off a weird energy, and I was feeling kind of on edge.”
That earned a shrug from Mike, who questioned, “Do you think they were going to try something?” His expression soon clenched with concern. Sabrina gave a sigh and massaged her neck.
“I don’t know. Probably not. But my aunt, who is sixty and not a flirtatious dresser, had these young guys practically follow her into a public restroom. I think about that sometimes. I’ve been lucky, but you never know. I’ve got to be careful.”
Mike gingerly leaned against one of the counters. “I wouldn’t worry about it too much. Despite what you might hear from some professors, not every guy is a sex-crazed maniac.”
Sabrina set her arms down on her desk a little louder than she intended. “But we have a lot of young guys just out of high school with all that energy and not enough brain development. I hear a lot of things from my students about close calls, and I’m friends with Cynthia, one of the school psychologists. There’s plenty to worry about. I just want to have a relaxing yoga class where everyone feels safe.”
Her voice rose as she went. She told herself she wasn’t trying to yell at Mike; she just wanted him to understand. He edged away with a frown. Sabrina spread out her hands.
He shrugged. “I probably have more to be worried about when it comes to safety. Pretty much everyone around here can kick my ass.”
She pressed her lips together. “This is different though.”
Mike puffed out a long breath. “Yeah, I get that.“
“…Do you? A woman’s perspective is very different than a man’s.”
He looked her in the eye. They’d had discussions like this before, often cordial but occasionally vigorous and without resolution. Mike once alluded to the idea that being a woman was like having easy mode turned on. Sabrina leaned into all the complications and qualifications. He retorted that men are individualistic and treated poorly, especially as instructors. She responded sharply with a chart of statistics for the college. And round and round it would usually go.
They both recognized that this was a futile debate. Mike evoked their previous discussions and told her, “I wish I could understand your perspective. I try my best."
She leaned back a moment, then sharply sat up. “Actually, I saw something at this store a couple days ago. It should be in my drawer. Here we go!” From one of her longest, rattling desk drawers, Sabrina extracted a triangular crystal in a small baggie attached to a golden chain. Mike frowned.
Getting up from her desk, Sabrina made sure that the door to her classroom was securely locked before leading Mike over to a spot in the yoga area. This classroom wasn’t really intended for yoga, nor was it really intended to be a classroom. It was a retrofit lab for the science department, with too many pipes, oodles of sinks, and neglected materials locked behind glass cabinets. No matter how much Sabrina invested in wipes for the floor, nothing ever managed to get it clean.
Using an extra-large yoga mat, she invited Mike to sit on one end while she took the other. “I got this at a crystal shop. The owner told me it was a powerful object for mental connection and sharing energies. I was skeptical, but it was marked down. If we can forge a connection, then it could help us to understand one another’s perspective. In a Zen-like, empathic fashion at least. Won’t that be cool?"
He flashed her a skeptical look. She knew that he didn’t believe in any of the New Age stuff she was usually so excited about. He sat down across from her though. Sabrina didn’t find any instructions to go with the crystal, but she had her usual methods of focusing on a stone. She’d heard warnings about being careful of what energy you put into objects because sometimes they could contain trickster spirits. The most she’d experimented with this kind of thing was modest, unsuccessful divination, and affecting energy conduits.
She led him through the basic preparation for meditative focus. He warned her that he had a class to teach soon, but she assured him they would be done long before that. The breathing focus went smoothly, and they each started to feel a strange, tingling sensation that Mike was more worried about being related to his heart. Sabrina let the crystal linger between them as she told him to focus on her and her entire body while staring into her eyes.
Mike did his best to avoid looking at Sabrina too much. He had been an adjunct in the English department for several years before Sabrina arrived. She immediately caught his eye with her enthusiasm, energy, and delight about any far-flung topic.
And she was gorgeous. She had a toned, muscular body with a light tan, a slim waist, and shapely hips. Her spandex, Day-Glo pants always felt like they were diving too low. And she had on a pink and white sports top containing an overwhelming bust that he desperately needed to avoid looking at, like a double pinnacle of doom. How could he even begin to imagine a physical perspective like that? She seemed more like a dream girl if he let his mind and hormones dive in.
He took respite in her pale brown eyes, lamenting the ungodly swath of blonde hair that spilled out to her butt. Her little baseball cap with the college logo also provided a comfortable island of reflection. The rest was like gazing at the sun and getting lost in a beach body.
Mike had to be very careful. Just being alone with a female coworker in her classroom was enough to excite all the busybodies on staff with rampant talk if it got out. He was so close to tenure. When advising female students, the door to his office always remained open. But he needed to focus on this moment and all the stuff she was telling him so she could be appeased by some imagined metaphysical connection with this weird rock.
The area around them strangely started to feel warm, as though the old heater above had silently decided to kick on with a vendetta against them. They both squirmed at this rush of heat. Mike struggled to focus on anything, let alone Sabrina‘s presence or the twinkling of that little, dangling rock. Just when it seemed like the stifling air was too much, the stone gave a little swing back and forth like a pendulum and tapped their fingers. A sharp, electric shock followed that made Mike draw back his fingers while Sabrina flinched.
Soon after that, the blistering heat mercifully abated, and they were left with a chill, shivering sweat. It took several more minutes before Sabrina had to declare that nothing was going to happen. She questioned Mike about his feelings and thoughts, and he asked her about favorite movies. Nothing felt different, just as he expected. They parted with a sideways hug and quiet apologies.
Sabrina unlocked her classroom door to let Mike out and then relocked it before heading out, explaining that she had to meet up with someone before running off some dittos for a health class. Mike glanced in her direction, doing his best not to focus on her supple rear, and waved. The time until his freshman composition course was uneventful. He changed out the baggy, blue gym shorts and simple white t-shirt he’d worn for morning yoga and slipped on his regular gray suit.
The silver waistcoat underneath was typically a chore to button with his developing chubbiness. This time, it not only slipped on easily but felt strangely loose. More encouragement to make regular appearances at yoga, even though he was still skeptical that a little moving and posing did all that much. More salads for lunch, too.
He used a slim, black comb to adjust his sweaty mop of dark brown hair. Nearly time for a cut as he could feel it against his ears. As he grabbed his satchel and prepared to head down to his classroom, Mike felt a weird tickle in his nose. Snagging several tissues, he was perplexed as hissing, strong sneezes rattled his sinuses. Perhaps it was dwelling on recent events, but he found it uncanny that he sneezed the same way that Sabrina often did. She had a strong allergy to dust and would sneeze in fits just like that. His office definitely needed cleaning if it was making him react as badly. The vague notion of some sort of psychosomatic trigger from the crystal did cross his mind, but he swiftly dismissed it.
His class was on the third floor of the new glass building that looked like an inverted pen. After collecting homework, he began his lecture.
“Many scholars divide the Romantic era into what some call the dark and the light Romantics. We have those like Coleridge, who thought that nature was fantastic and full of divine wonder, and those like Herman Melville, who warned you that nature was going to mess you up and leave you mystified. There are several famous paintings of ships lost at sea amidst storms with lightning, rain, and tumultuous waves. This connects to the idea of the sublime…”
As he really started to get into his subject, despite the dipped faces and resting pens of his students, Mike felt a weird dragging sensation against his head. He paused and adjusted his collar to free whatever might have been trapped. Though it felt thicker, his hair couldn’t possibly have been stuck in his collar. Brushing this aside, he continued with a mention of Nathaniel Hawthorne and a page in the handout to turn to. As he listened to the student reading out loud, his hips suddenly felt like they were stretching, as though someone had latched them to a rubber band. His pants seemed perfectly fine though.
Just when he was able to dismiss this phantom strangeness, the turn he made to write on the marker board was followed by a strange, echoing jiggle, like a physical cacophony transmitted through his flesh. He was no stranger to flab, but the weight and persistence of the sensation caught him off guard. No amount of adjusting his suit and waistcoat alleviated the problem. Whenever he moved, that presence lingered.
He struggled to keep his outward professional decorum while absolutely freaking out inside. Just when he thought he might be able to keep a handle on all this craziness, it felt like something settled on his head. In part, it felt like a hat and a furry towel someone standing above had dropped on him. That, of course, was absolutely impossible. This ghostly drape not only tugged his head back, but it also didn’t react to his quick swipes to bat it away. Nothing was there.
At this point, he was willing to blame what Sabrina had done as having some hypnotic effect. Like a carnival trick he witnessed in his younger years. Saturating his mind with that possibility helped instill calm. It was just some weird twist of his perceptions—his brain playing tricks on him. While the method remained mysterious, that grounding in reason helped.
So, he pondered to himself, was this basically how Sabrina felt? At least, the way his brain divined it. Chest jiggle, outrageously long hair, those wide hips, and that lovely figure. Creeping in next, he had the sensation of a certain flatness spreading and inverting from the normal configuration at his groin. It went beyond simple incidental tucking. The detail was enough to faintly turn him on. Which was a terrible thing for the middle of class.
He did his best to disguise checking down there by brushing an imaginary trace of lint from his pants. Though he felt aroused by the cacophony of unique sensations, nothing embarrassing was showing. The fit of his suit seemed strangely comical as his jacket billowed and his pants struggled to stay up.
To his relief, despite the fact he had only gotten through a fraction of the material he wanted to cover this session, the class was nearly over. Several students approached his desk, even though he wished to be left alone. Everything so far made a strange sort of sense, but he wasn’t prepared for when his students approached and it dawned on him that not only were the male students significantly taller than him, but several of the female ones were as well.
His heart thundered in his chest as he realized that the hallucinations had progressed to the physical. Somehow, he managed to work through the issues and queries of his students even while it sounded like his voice was getting higher and softer to match Sabrina’s. No effort he made brought it back to its normal range. Despite the uncharacteristic voice coming out of his mouth, his students acted like he spoke this way all the time.
The release of the bell freed him from this exhausting charade. Mike hurried out the door ahead of most of his students, nervously gripping his bag and locking up when the last one was out. All he could think to do was run into his office and lay down on his couch until this strange witchcraft passed.
Along the way, he felt an unsettling sense as some men he passed not only towered over him as though he were little more than a child caught someplace he wasn’t supposed to be, but they were also looking, gawking, and pressing with their eyeballs as though some aspect of his body required their scrutiny.
In addition to this, he felt turbulent upset wrestling through his guts and an urgent need to pee that overwrote all other thoughts. Scampering quickly, he rushed to the nearest staff restroom, right next to the main building. Only once he pushed past the door did he realize that he had grabbed for the nearest one, the ladies' restroom.
Slowing, he trembled in the sudden cold of the restroom with a flashing signal pulse of all the impossible sensations zooming through his body. Mike told himself to turn around and leave for the right one, but he heard voices outside, and the watery summoning within demanded his attention. Rushing urgently, he snagged an open stall and hurried for the toilet.
It only vaguely crossed his consciousness that when he pulled down his pants, they weren’t the polyester slacks of his suit but something colorful and snug clinging to his thighs. Something other than his boxers followed them as he planted his soft, rounded butt down on the seat.
Clinging to the porcelain as though it were a shaky cliffside, he felt a wild torrent splash out of a recess in his body. Looking down, his heart nearly stopped. Immense breasts, swelling so far out that the rest of him was practically obscured, rose from his chest like mythic mountains. He knew enough to tell immediately that they were Sabrina’s. And they were sheathed in the burdened fabric of Sabrina‘s sports top. They were real and on his chest.
Their constant weight tugged on his pits and shoulders, as nervous sweat consumed their undersides. Sabrina’s tiny hands and narrow limbs also shifted their weight when he lifted them to check. His nails glittered with her shockingly bright pink polish.
Finishing on the toilet with a quick dab of toilet paper, Mike cautiously ventured out of the stall and over to the well-lit sink. Sabrina Burton stood in place of him, wearing the look of shock he felt throughout his entire soul. He had on her yoga outfit, which he suddenly wished had way more coverage for his shivering shoulders.
Her spandex pants, despite being snug around his lower half, felt like a dangling snake skin about to slough off and reveal intimate details. Even her silly hat had materialized on top of her waterfall of blonde hair. The sweaty heat and weight of all those locks frustrated him as he struggled to free them from his ears.
Women came and went through the door, and no one gave him a suspicious look. That, more than anything, cemented the terrifying, thought-consuming truth that this wasn’t just a persistent, detailed hallucination.
The top, fortunately, provided a degree of stability, even though he felt that shocks or something more substantial was needed for the persistent jiggles. It took till he left the ladies' room for him to realize that he was no longer carrying his regular satchel but the small sky-blue bag regularly at Sabrina‘s side. He wouldn’t be able to get into his room.
Rummaging through the bag cautiously, he found nothing familiar but did eventually discover Sabrina’s ring of keys. He could use her office temporarily. He left her phone alone.
The walk to the staff offices for health and the social sciences was long. As he experienced during the last stretch of his journey, Mike felt inescapably conscious of where certain people were looking. Many years ago, during a long road trip, his left taillight happened to dislodge. For many miles, random cars beeped and zoomed next to him. It was deeply unsettling and confusing, especially with his dour feelings at the time. This uncanny attention and surreal mood made him want to scream just like that back then.
The worst part was how everyone seemed to look down on him, physically and metaphorically. Rushing and not breathing, with a careful shuffle, restrained the worst of the panic. Somehow, Mike made it to Burton‘s office. Slamming the key into the lock and twisting with as much strength as he could muster from this body, he hurried inside.
To his shock, there was already someone there, sitting on the couch by Sabrina’s regular exercise equipment and watering her plants. It took him just a moment to recognize the lanky, muscular man as Sabrina’s boyfriend, Paul. He briefly lost the ability to breathe and talk as his brain tried to figure out if he could run away.
“Hey, sweetie. You alright now? You kind of left in a panic. I was gonna text you. I can get you some stuff from the Greek place near where I work for lunch.”
As this massive man, whom Mike had only met casually a few times before, approached him, he had no idea what to say other than a meek, “Alright…"
Before Mike could protest, Paul wrapped his arms around him and kissed him firmly on the lips. The sensation of being enveloped by a man terrified every sense inside his brain but paradoxically swaddled him in warm comfort like a human blanket. He wanted to twist and turn away from the kiss, but his body moved to meet it and even insistently kissed back. With alarm, Mike realized that something firm and warm was brushing against Paul’s pants as he clung to her. He was hard!
Fortunately, Sabrina‘s boyfriend noticed her sudden, overriding panic and sought answers. Fumbling with what felt like an imposter version of Sabrina‘s voice shaped by his cadence, Mike grabbed the concern that Sabrina expressed to him about suspicious students in her yoga class but also barreled into mentions of men looking at her creepily and some weird crystal that she needed to find. Paul was desperately confused, but he gently brushed her hair and stroked her cheek. Despite Mike’s feelings, the contact wasn’t unwelcome.
It wasn’t long before Paul led her over to the couch and positioned himself behind her. Working quickly, his hands dug into her soft shoulders, and Mike could feel herself melting under his touch. The aggravating weight of her boobs dwindled to floaty pillows. The tangle of her hair shifted to a comforting metronome. He was good. Mike intimately understood all the times Sabrina had impishly alluded to her boyfriend’s therapeutic touch. It was transcendent.
At the end of the session, she looked towards him and honestly wasn’t sure what happened next. It was like a spirit took her over. When she returned to her senses, Paul smiled warmly and whispered that she had her later yoga class to teach, but he would be bringing lunch right after.
They hadn’t had sex, that much she could tell, but her mouth felt strange. Several sips from Sabrina‘s water bottle didn’t quite clear the strange, ghostly presence around her lips.
The trek to Sabrina’s class took far less time than Mike wanted. She languidly gathered everyone together on their mats in the designated area. She asked them about their last session. Most of the class was made up of girls, with a few clearly gay guys. Everything they told her about the previous session felt like it was encrypted in a foreign language. The only way that she got through the class was by surreptitiously googling as many yoga positions as possible and vaguely asking Sabrina’s students what they wanted to focus on this time. She managed to put a lesson together.
“Now, for the next yoga position, I want you all to picture a big tree trunk with roots running deep below ground, then stretch out your legs straight and wide. Relax your hips and press your heels into the floor. Take deep breaths and relax your core muscles. Now bend forward at the waist, but keep your back straight. Hold this pose for ten breaths and repeat.”
Mike went through a number of the poses listed on a webpage, but none of them seemed like stuff that Sabrina would’ve taught. Every student struggled to comprehend her instructions. But she kept going, telling them, “We’re going to transition into a new posture now, so take five deep breaths to help loosen up. Think of how a tree trunk can bend low towards the earth. This pose is called… Tree Bender, and it helps give you flexibility in the hamstrings and calves.”
A strangely familiar snort issued from the side of the room towards the door. Looking up, Mike witnessed her own, manly face looking over at her with a hand covering his mouth. Sabrina! It had to be! If they swapped places, then this had to be her!
Nervously, Mike considered her words and playfully teased the other Mike by asking, “Would you do us the honor of finishing out the lesson, Mr. Larson?”
With a soft, whimsical expression, that Mike Larson limply fanned a hand and assured “Miss Burton” that he certainly wouldn’t want to interrupt. Only at the point of begging did Sabrina as Larson take over to finish the class.
Once all the students were gone with confusion trailing in their wake and the door locked again, Mike unleashed the full force of her own confusion. Sabrina, with Mike’s face, smiled calmly as Mike unfurled all the craziness.
“See! It worked! Although, I’m also curious about what you did with my boyfriend. I guess you got a little too deep into me… I wonder if he did too. Joking!”
Sabrina relayed her side of the experience. She had just cuddled up to her boyfriend when she was hit by a looming, growing sensation, her hair absent and her voice deepening. She just barely made it out before she was looking back at Mike’s reflection. Mike contritely admitted that many things part and parcel with being a woman unsettled her. Sabrina relayed discoveries of her own, focusing on the sense of separation she felt as a man, anonymity, and sullen strength. She admitted that it was a human weight that she had never really considered, but that felt eye-opening.
And… she was actually curious to explore it more at length for a research paper. Mike just wanted to have her perspective back. Sabrina teased that there were feelings and depths to being a woman that Mike had only scratched the surface of.
Considering this, while reflecting on the kaleidoscope of sensations saturating her female form, she didn’t say no right away.
Maybe it might be worthwhile to learn from this rare opportunity, with a perspective she never imagined. If they just used the crystal to undo whatever happened, then there was no way of knowing if this particular confluence of events would ever come again. However, Mike felt terrified about misplacing the crystal and losing any chance of returning to his normal life.
Ultimately though, the choice was clear.
Perspective Shift
“Now, we’ll transition into Cobra. Put the tops of your feet on the floor and gently push your chest up. It’s not about how far you can go; it’s just about feeling a little bit of a stretch in the front. Tuck your toes, and we’re going to push into a Downward Dog.”
Sabrina Burton smiled calmly at her class and quickly surveyed everyone’s positioning to see who might be having trouble and who had it right. She praised three new students for their good form while generally reminding the group about toe tucking. Her eyes soon landed on Mike Larson, who was sitting on a mat near the door. He had good enough form but kept shifting into a pose with either one or both arms out, like pantomiming a ballerina. She did her best to ignore his shenanigans with a straight face. Ten minutes later, the yoga session was over.
She closed out the class by thanking her guests and reminding her regular students of their weekend assignment. Heading over to her desk, Sabrina took a lengthy drink from her water bottle and flicked some sweat off her long hair. The group mostly cleared, but a few guys towards the back loitered. She took a deep breath and spread her arms out. Calmly, she asked if there were any other questions.
Within reach on her desk, she had a large pair of scissors and a huge bottle of custom fragrance mist. That group hadn’t been totally disruptive, but she noticed a lot of whispering between her directions. In normal classes, she would’ve just called them out. But here, it would’ve disrupted the mood she was trying to maintain.
“Can I help you with something?” She made her words loud but controlled as they turned towards her. They looked at one another as though sharing a private joke she didn’t get. She raised up on her heels to get as much height as possible. Before anything else could happen, Mike Larson roamed between them and urged, “All right guys, you have other classes. Get going before Coach Hampton has anything to say about it.”
They lingered with obnoxious chuckles but eventually dragged their feet over to the door and left. Sabrina settled down in her chair and softly responded, “Thanks.”
Mike raised an eyebrow and questioned, “For what?” She looked him in the eye and saw genuine confusion. With a sigh, Sabrina worked through what she was feeling and expressed, “Those guys weren’t regulars in the class. I didn’t know what to expect from them. They just gave off a weird energy, and I was feeling kind of on edge.”
That earned a shrug from Mike, who questioned, “Do you think they were going to try something?” His expression soon clenched with concern. Sabrina gave a sigh and massaged her neck.
“I don’t know. Probably not. But my aunt, who is sixty and not a flirtatious dresser, had these young guys practically follow her into a public restroom. I think about that sometimes. I’ve been lucky, but you never know. I’ve got to be careful.”
Mike gingerly leaned against one of the counters. “I wouldn’t worry about it too much. Despite what you might hear from some professors, not every guy is a sex-crazed maniac.”
Sabrina set her arms down on her desk a little louder than she intended. “But we have a lot of young guys just out of high school with all that energy and not enough brain development. I hear a lot of things from my students about close calls, and I’m friends with Cynthia, one of the school psychologists. There’s plenty to worry about. I just want to have a relaxing yoga class where everyone feels safe.”
Her voice rose as she went. She told herself she wasn’t trying to yell at Mike; she just wanted him to understand. He edged away with a frown. Sabrina spread out her hands.
He shrugged. “I probably have more to be worried about when it comes to safety. Pretty much everyone around here can kick my ass.”
She pressed her lips together. “This is different though.”
Mike puffed out a long breath. “Yeah, I get that.“
“…Do you? A woman’s perspective is very different than a man’s.”
He looked her in the eye. They’d had discussions like this before, often cordial but occasionally vigorous and without resolution. Mike once alluded to the idea that being a woman was like having easy mode turned on. Sabrina leaned into all the complications and qualifications. He retorted that men are individualistic and treated poorly, especially as instructors. She responded sharply with a chart of statistics for the college. And round and round it would usually go.
They both recognized that this was a futile debate. Mike evoked their previous discussions and told her, “I wish I could understand your perspective. I try my best."
She leaned back a moment, then sharply sat up. “Actually, I saw something at this store a couple days ago. It should be in my drawer. Here we go!” From one of her longest, rattling desk drawers, Sabrina extracted a triangular crystal in a small baggie attached to a golden chain. Mike frowned.
Getting up from her desk, Sabrina made sure that the door to her classroom was securely locked before leading Mike over to a spot in the yoga area. This classroom wasn’t really intended for yoga, nor was it really intended to be a classroom. It was a retrofit lab for the science department, with too many pipes, oodles of sinks, and neglected materials locked behind glass cabinets. No matter how much Sabrina invested in wipes for the floor, nothing ever managed to get it clean.
Using an extra-large yoga mat, she invited Mike to sit on one end while she took the other. “I got this at a crystal shop. The owner told me it was a powerful object for mental connection and sharing energies. I was skeptical, but it was marked down. If we can forge a connection, then it could help us to understand one another’s perspective. In a Zen-like, empathic fashion at least. Won’t that be cool?"
He flashed her a skeptical look. She knew that he didn’t believe in any of the New Age stuff she was usually so excited about. He sat down across from her though. Sabrina didn’t find any instructions to go with the crystal, but she had her usual methods of focusing on a stone. She’d heard warnings about being careful of what energy you put into objects because sometimes they could contain trickster spirits. The most she’d experimented with this kind of thing was modest, unsuccessful divination, and affecting energy conduits.
She led him through the basic preparation for meditative focus. He warned her that he had a class to teach soon, but she assured him they would be done long before that. The breathing focus went smoothly, and they each started to feel a strange, tingling sensation that Mike was more worried about being related to his heart. Sabrina let the crystal linger between them as she told him to focus on her and her entire body while staring into her eyes.
Mike did his best to avoid looking at Sabrina too much. He had been an adjunct in the English department for several years before Sabrina arrived. She immediately caught his eye with her enthusiasm, energy, and delight about any far-flung topic.
And she was gorgeous. She had a toned, muscular body with a light tan, a slim waist, and shapely hips. Her spandex, Day-Glo pants always felt like they were diving too low. And she had on a pink and white sports top containing an overwhelming bust that he desperately needed to avoid looking at, like a double pinnacle of doom. How could he even begin to imagine a physical perspective like that? She seemed more like a dream girl if he let his mind and hormones dive in.
He took respite in her pale brown eyes, lamenting the ungodly swath of blonde hair that spilled out to her butt. Her little baseball cap with the college logo also provided a comfortable island of reflection. The rest was like gazing at the sun and getting lost in a beach body.
Mike had to be very careful. Just being alone with a female coworker in her classroom was enough to excite all the busybodies on staff with rampant talk if it got out. He was so close to tenure. When advising female students, the door to his office always remained open. But he needed to focus on this moment and all the stuff she was telling him so she could be appeased by some imagined metaphysical connection with this weird rock.
The area around them strangely started to feel warm, as though the old heater above had silently decided to kick on with a vendetta against them. They both squirmed at this rush of heat. Mike struggled to focus on anything, let alone Sabrina‘s presence or the twinkling of that little, dangling rock. Just when it seemed like the stifling air was too much, the stone gave a little swing back and forth like a pendulum and tapped their fingers. A sharp, electric shock followed that made Mike draw back his fingers while Sabrina flinched.
Soon after that, the blistering heat mercifully abated, and they were left with a chill, shivering sweat. It took several more minutes before Sabrina had to declare that nothing was going to happen. She questioned Mike about his feelings and thoughts, and he asked her about favorite movies. Nothing felt different, just as he expected. They parted with a sideways hug and quiet apologies.
Sabrina unlocked her classroom door to let Mike out and then relocked it before heading out, explaining that she had to meet up with someone before running off some dittos for a health class. Mike glanced in her direction, doing his best not to focus on her supple rear, and waved. The time until his freshman composition course was uneventful. He changed out the baggy, blue gym shorts and simple white t-shirt he’d worn for morning yoga and slipped on his regular gray suit.
The silver waistcoat underneath was typically a chore to button with his developing chubbiness. This time, it not only slipped on easily but felt strangely loose. More encouragement to make regular appearances at yoga, even though he was still skeptical that a little moving and posing did all that much. More salads for lunch, too.
He used a slim, black comb to adjust his sweaty mop of dark brown hair. Nearly time for a cut as he could feel it against his ears. As he grabbed his satchel and prepared to head down to his classroom, Mike felt a weird tickle in his nose. Snagging several tissues, he was perplexed as hissing, strong sneezes rattled his sinuses. Perhaps it was dwelling on recent events, but he found it uncanny that he sneezed the same way that Sabrina often did. She had a strong allergy to dust and would sneeze in fits just like that. His office definitely needed cleaning if it was making him react as badly. The vague notion of some sort of psychosomatic trigger from the crystal did cross his mind, but he swiftly dismissed it.
His class was on the third floor of the new glass building that looked like an inverted pen. After collecting homework, he began his lecture.
“Many scholars divide the Romantic era into what some call the dark and the light Romantics. We have those like Coleridge, who thought that nature was fantastic and full of divine wonder, and those like Herman Melville, who warned you that nature was going to mess you up and leave you mystified. There are several famous paintings of ships lost at sea amidst storms with lightning, rain, and tumultuous waves. This connects to the idea of the sublime…”
As he really started to get into his subject, despite the dipped faces and resting pens of his students, Mike felt a weird dragging sensation against his head. He paused and adjusted his collar to free whatever might have been trapped. Though it felt thicker, his hair couldn’t possibly have been stuck in his collar. Brushing this aside, he continued with a mention of Nathaniel Hawthorne and a page in the handout to turn to. As he listened to the student reading out loud, his hips suddenly felt like they were stretching, as though someone had latched them to a rubber band. His pants seemed perfectly fine though.
Just when he was able to dismiss this phantom strangeness, the turn he made to write on the marker board was followed by a strange, echoing jiggle, like a physical cacophony transmitted through his flesh. He was no stranger to flab, but the weight and persistence of the sensation caught him off guard. No amount of adjusting his suit and waistcoat alleviated the problem. Whenever he moved, that presence lingered.
He struggled to keep his outward professional decorum while absolutely freaking out inside. Just when he thought he might be able to keep a handle on all this craziness, it felt like something settled on his head. In part, it felt like a hat and a furry towel someone standing above had dropped on him. That, of course, was absolutely impossible. This ghostly drape not only tugged his head back, but it also didn’t react to his quick swipes to bat it away. Nothing was there.
At this point, he was willing to blame what Sabrina had done as having some hypnotic effect. Like a carnival trick he witnessed in his younger years. Saturating his mind with that possibility helped instill calm. It was just some weird twist of his perceptions—his brain playing tricks on him. While the method remained mysterious, that grounding in reason helped.
So, he pondered to himself, was this basically how Sabrina felt? At least, the way his brain divined it. Chest jiggle, outrageously long hair, those wide hips, and that lovely figure. Creeping in next, he had the sensation of a certain flatness spreading and inverting from the normal configuration at his groin. It went beyond simple incidental tucking. The detail was enough to faintly turn him on. Which was a terrible thing for the middle of class.
He did his best to disguise checking down there by brushing an imaginary trace of lint from his pants. Though he felt aroused by the cacophony of unique sensations, nothing embarrassing was showing. The fit of his suit seemed strangely comical as his jacket billowed and his pants struggled to stay up.
To his relief, despite the fact he had only gotten through a fraction of the material he wanted to cover this session, the class was nearly over. Several students approached his desk, even though he wished to be left alone. Everything so far made a strange sort of sense, but he wasn’t prepared for when his students approached and it dawned on him that not only were the male students significantly taller than him, but several of the female ones were as well.
His heart thundered in his chest as he realized that the hallucinations had progressed to the physical. Somehow, he managed to work through the issues and queries of his students even while it sounded like his voice was getting higher and softer to match Sabrina’s. No effort he made brought it back to its normal range. Despite the uncharacteristic voice coming out of his mouth, his students acted like he spoke this way all the time.
The release of the bell freed him from this exhausting charade. Mike hurried out the door ahead of most of his students, nervously gripping his bag and locking up when the last one was out. All he could think to do was run into his office and lay down on his couch until this strange witchcraft passed.
Along the way, he felt an unsettling sense as some men he passed not only towered over him as though he were little more than a child caught someplace he wasn’t supposed to be, but they were also looking, gawking, and pressing with their eyeballs as though some aspect of his body required their scrutiny.
In addition to this, he felt turbulent upset wrestling through his guts and an urgent need to pee that overwrote all other thoughts. Scampering quickly, he rushed to the nearest staff restroom, right next to the main building. Only once he pushed past the door did he realize that he had grabbed for the nearest one, the ladies' restroom.
Slowing, he trembled in the sudden cold of the restroom with a flashing signal pulse of all the impossible sensations zooming through his body. Mike told himself to turn around and leave for the right one, but he heard voices outside, and the watery summoning within demanded his attention. Rushing urgently, he snagged an open stall and hurried for the toilet.
It only vaguely crossed his consciousness that when he pulled down his pants, they weren’t the polyester slacks of his suit but something colorful and snug clinging to his thighs. Something other than his boxers followed them as he planted his soft, rounded butt down on the seat.
Clinging to the porcelain as though it were a shaky cliffside, he felt a wild torrent splash out of a recess in his body. Looking down, his heart nearly stopped. Immense breasts, swelling so far out that the rest of him was practically obscured, rose from his chest like mythic mountains. He knew enough to tell immediately that they were Sabrina’s. And they were sheathed in the burdened fabric of Sabrina‘s sports top. They were real and on his chest.
Their constant weight tugged on his pits and shoulders, as nervous sweat consumed their undersides. Sabrina’s tiny hands and narrow limbs also shifted their weight when he lifted them to check. His nails glittered with her shockingly bright pink polish.
Finishing on the toilet with a quick dab of toilet paper, Mike cautiously ventured out of the stall and over to the well-lit sink. Sabrina Burton stood in place of him, wearing the look of shock he felt throughout his entire soul. He had on her yoga outfit, which he suddenly wished had way more coverage for his shivering shoulders.
Her spandex pants, despite being snug around his lower half, felt like a dangling snake skin about to slough off and reveal intimate details. Even her silly hat had materialized on top of her waterfall of blonde hair. The sweaty heat and weight of all those locks frustrated him as he struggled to free them from his ears.
Women came and went through the door, and no one gave him a suspicious look. That, more than anything, cemented the terrifying, thought-consuming truth that this wasn’t just a persistent, detailed hallucination.
The top, fortunately, provided a degree of stability, even though he felt that shocks or something more substantial was needed for the persistent jiggles. It took till he left the ladies' room for him to realize that he was no longer carrying his regular satchel but the small sky-blue bag regularly at Sabrina‘s side. He wouldn’t be able to get into his room.
Rummaging through the bag cautiously, he found nothing familiar but did eventually discover Sabrina’s ring of keys. He could use her office temporarily. He left her phone alone.
The walk to the staff offices for health and the social sciences was long. As he experienced during the last stretch of his journey, Mike felt inescapably conscious of where certain people were looking. Many years ago, during a long road trip, his left taillight happened to dislodge. For many miles, random cars beeped and zoomed next to him. It was deeply unsettling and confusing, especially with his dour feelings at the time. This uncanny attention and surreal mood made him want to scream just like that back then.
The worst part was how everyone seemed to look down on him, physically and metaphorically. Rushing and not breathing, with a careful shuffle, restrained the worst of the panic. Somehow, Mike made it to Burton‘s office. Slamming the key into the lock and twisting with as much strength as he could muster from this body, he hurried inside.
To his shock, there was already someone there, sitting on the couch by Sabrina’s regular exercise equipment and watering her plants. It took him just a moment to recognize the lanky, muscular man as Sabrina’s boyfriend, Paul. He briefly lost the ability to breathe and talk as his brain tried to figure out if he could run away.
“Hey, sweetie. You alright now? You kind of left in a panic. I was gonna text you. I can get you some stuff from the Greek place near where I work for lunch.”
As this massive man, whom Mike had only met casually a few times before, approached him, he had no idea what to say other than a meek, “Alright…"
Before Mike could protest, Paul wrapped his arms around him and kissed him firmly on the lips. The sensation of being enveloped by a man terrified every sense inside his brain but paradoxically swaddled him in warm comfort like a human blanket. He wanted to twist and turn away from the kiss, but his body moved to meet it and even insistently kissed back. With alarm, Mike realized that something firm and warm was brushing against Paul’s pants as he clung to her. He was hard!
Fortunately, Sabrina‘s boyfriend noticed her sudden, overriding panic and sought answers. Fumbling with what felt like an imposter version of Sabrina‘s voice shaped by his cadence, Mike grabbed the concern that Sabrina expressed to him about suspicious students in her yoga class but also barreled into mentions of men looking at her creepily and some weird crystal that she needed to find. Paul was desperately confused, but he gently brushed her hair and stroked her cheek. Despite Mike’s feelings, the contact wasn’t unwelcome.
It wasn’t long before Paul led her over to the couch and positioned himself behind her. Working quickly, his hands dug into her soft shoulders, and Mike could feel herself melting under his touch. The aggravating weight of her boobs dwindled to floaty pillows. The tangle of her hair shifted to a comforting metronome. He was good. Mike intimately understood all the times Sabrina had impishly alluded to her boyfriend’s therapeutic touch. It was transcendent.
At the end of the session, she looked towards him and honestly wasn’t sure what happened next. It was like a spirit took her over. When she returned to her senses, Paul smiled warmly and whispered that she had her later yoga class to teach, but he would be bringing lunch right after.
They hadn’t had sex, that much she could tell, but her mouth felt strange. Several sips from Sabrina‘s water bottle didn’t quite clear the strange, ghostly presence around her lips.
The trek to Sabrina’s class took far less time than Mike wanted. She languidly gathered everyone together on their mats in the designated area. She asked them about their last session. Most of the class was made up of girls, with a few clearly gay guys. Everything they told her about the previous session felt like it was encrypted in a foreign language. The only way that she got through the class was by surreptitiously googling as many yoga positions as possible and vaguely asking Sabrina’s students what they wanted to focus on this time. She managed to put a lesson together.
“Now, for the next yoga position, I want you all to picture a big tree trunk with roots running deep below ground, then stretch out your legs straight and wide. Relax your hips and press your heels into the floor. Take deep breaths and relax your core muscles. Now bend forward at the waist, but keep your back straight. Hold this pose for ten breaths and repeat.”
Mike went through a number of the poses listed on a webpage, but none of them seemed like stuff that Sabrina would’ve taught. Every student struggled to comprehend her instructions. But she kept going, telling them, “We’re going to transition into a new posture now, so take five deep breaths to help loosen up. Think of how a tree trunk can bend low towards the earth. This pose is called… Tree Bender, and it helps give you flexibility in the hamstrings and calves.”
A strangely familiar snort issued from the side of the room towards the door. Looking up, Mike witnessed her own, manly face looking over at her with a hand covering his mouth. Sabrina! It had to be! If they swapped places, then this had to be her!
Nervously, Mike considered her words and playfully teased the other Mike by asking, “Would you do us the honor of finishing out the lesson, Mr. Larson?”
With a soft, whimsical expression, that Mike Larson limply fanned a hand and assured “Miss Burton” that he certainly wouldn’t want to interrupt. Only at the point of begging did Sabrina as Larson take over to finish the class.
Once all the students were gone with confusion trailing in their wake and the door locked again, Mike unleashed the full force of her own confusion. Sabrina, with Mike’s face, smiled calmly as Mike unfurled all the craziness.
“See! It worked! Although, I’m also curious about what you did with my boyfriend. I guess you got a little too deep into me… I wonder if he did too. Joking!”
Sabrina relayed her side of the experience. She had just cuddled up to her boyfriend when she was hit by a looming, growing sensation, her hair absent and her voice deepening. She just barely made it out before she was looking back at Mike’s reflection. Mike contritely admitted that many things part and parcel with being a woman unsettled her. Sabrina relayed discoveries of her own, focusing on the sense of separation she felt as a man, anonymity, and sullen strength. She admitted that it was a human weight that she had never really considered, but that felt eye-opening.
And… she was actually curious to explore it more at length for a research paper. Mike just wanted to have her perspective back. Sabrina teased that there were feelings and depths to being a woman that Mike had only scratched the surface of.
Considering this, while reflecting on the kaleidoscope of sensations saturating her female form, she didn’t say no right away.
Maybe it might be worthwhile to learn from this rare opportunity, with a perspective she never imagined. If they just used the crystal to undo whatever happened, then there was no way of knowing if this particular confluence of events would ever come again. However, Mike felt terrified about misplacing the crystal and losing any chance of returning to his normal life.
Ultimately though, the choice was clear.
1
4.5K
2
1
Hi! This little short story details my first possession experience - a cute college graduate named Olivia. In it, I tell you what I manage to do during my first of many trips controlling her, as well as plan out my future possession targets. I hope you enjoy, and please, let me know in the comments who I should possess next from the options at the end!
Let it be known that I tried my best to find other ways of possessing people. I tried to learn astral projection- no luck. Magic spells on the internet only made me look like an idiot- and let's not talk about the time my roommate walked in on me trying. I even dropped an obscene amount of money on a "possession potion" from some shady, occult website. All that did was land me in the hospital. Thankfully, it wasn't anything life-threatening, so I was able to be vague. I think the staff just assumed I had a bad reaction to some food or some drug. Either way, the only way that potion was going to allow me to possess people was if it made me shit out my soul or killed me, and neither happened.
Obviously, I had exhausted all other routes of actually possessing someone, so I ended up trying to find a way to possess someone over the internet. VR possession, while interesting, wasn't really feasible- much to my dismay after spending six years to learn as much about the fields of consciousness and technology as possible.
Thankfully, however, what I did find was an interesting line of research that eventually led to me being able to possess people another way- social media. I'm sure a philosopher could come up with several insightful critiques and thoughts on social media being the way in which I possessed and took control of someone else's body, but what you need to know was this-
If someone owned a social media account, I could possess them. Obviously, those without would be outside of my reach, but thankfully most of my potential hosts did have at least one account, somewhere.
As for what happened when I possessed them- well, it was rather rudimentary. Their consciousness essentially "went to sleep" while I was in control, similar to dreaming. I'm sure I could tinker with what happens to those I possess- but I was so eager to possess someone that I decided that was functional enough.
However, actually being able to possess someone wasn't something I wanted to do lightly. At the moment, I could get the software I designed to allow me to possess someone for an hour, at most. And I wasn't entirely sure if my induced sleeping would hold up while possessing my target. In order for me to not end up "blowing my cover," so to speak, that meant that I had to go outside of people I knew as targets to possess. And I really, really wanted to possess my friends. I was lucky enough to be surrounded by a lot of women I found attractive, some of which shared my hobbies of basketball or video games. And as much as I loved the idea of possessing one of them, and perhaps turning them into my personal harem, or my perfect girlfriend, I didn't want to risk ruining my relationship with them until I was absolutely sure that I would be successful. So, I enlisted the help of other possession fetishists on the internet. They thought that I was just roleplaying with them, but thankfully, some of them were bold enough to give out the social media accounts of some of the targets of our shared fantasies. This, along with previous roleplays that I had done with other partners, thankfully gave me a wide range of people to choose from. Different countries, ethnicities, races, with differing levels of education, wealth, qand hobbies to match. I was certainly spoiled for choice, but yet I decided to possess a girl that one of my roleplaying partners and I had discussed at length.
She was in the same country- really close by, actually, so I could access my original body if things went really wrong. She was wealthy, so if I wanted to buy anything I could just use her money to get it. But most importantly- she was smoking hot. A wealthy, educated Latina woman, Olivia lived in Los Angeles, with a nice job and the entire world ahead of her.
Target decided, I loaded up my program and pulled up her Instagram account. After checking, and double checking that I had everything set up correctly- I pressed the button.
Now this sensation was one I was expecting- not the agony of a thousand suns that my stomach was subjected to by that fraudulent potion- instead, I felt a pulling sensation, and then…
Olivia. There wasn't any period in-between that sensation and me suddenly finding myself as Olivia. And would you look at that- she's on her phone, lying on the couch! Or rather, I was.
Ignoring my most base instincts to instantly strip and masturbate like a monkey, I instantly stood up to try and survey my surroundings… only to fall flat on my face. Ouch. Well, at least I had anticipated this. The code that I had written didn't really have anything to naturally access my host body's memories or skills- muscle memory and general movement included. And so what should have been something as simple as standing up ended up with me facedown on the ground. And it's not as if my senses weren't synced, either. I didn’t have full control of her body, but I certainly felt every mistake that I made while trying to move her body. It took an embarrassing amount of time to even get myself upright- much less standing, but eventually, I managed to stand- and then walk, and after about half an hour, I managed to look somewhat normal while walking as in her body, barefoot. Just don’t ask me to run, or anything too complicated. I was definitely going to have to use the data from this “trip” to streamline this process next time.
Gingerly walking around Olivia’s completely foreign house, I started going up and down her hallway, opening doors to find a bathroom. The first door revealed a rather messy room, with men’s clothing. That must be her brother’s room. It smelled a bit- I knew he did sports, and now I could confirm it with both my eyes and nose. Ew. I closed that door after a grimace, and then moved onto the next. This room, in stark contrast, was quite neat. A large, king sized bed for two people, along with a couple of dressers, and plenty of family photos. Yeah, this was their parents’ room. A further look inside revealed a bathroom connected to the bedroom- and a rather nice one, at that. As much as my curiosity wanted me to explore it, however, I only had about thirty more minutes in this body, due to the timer I set beforehand to automatically eject myself from this body, as a safety precaution.
And so I found myself opening the last two doors on this floor- the first was another bathroom. Not really much of note, here. Two sinks, and it looked like Olivia shared this bathroom with her brother. Good to know, I guess. Of more interest was the final door- a clean room, with a desk, laptop, full-body mirror, college merchandise, and dresser. About expected for the room of a young 20-something, but it was Olivia’s room. And right now, I was Olivia. I couldn't stop a grin from spreading across my stolen face. Masturbating was probably out of the question- I wouldn't want Olivia to wake up with her fingers jammed in her pussy when she was just on the couch a moment ago- but I could indulge some other desires. She was wearing what most would call loungewear: a tank top with no bra (much to my delight and slight discomfort), and some leggings that looked fashionable and practical for a workout. The clothes clung to her figure perfectly, and I found myself logging into a dummy account that I had prepared ahead of time to start taking pictures. It was selfie time! One of Olivia smiling. Another of her frowning. One with her tongue out. One blowing a kiss. And then the rest of her body. Pics of her ass. Some of her tits. Full-body selfies showing off the cute little outfit she put on. And then… taking the outfit off. A picture of me smiling with her breasts exposed. A selfie with me spreading her pussy lips open for the camera. Then came the videos. Slowly, sensually, stripping for the camera. Dirty talk, making her vocalize all of my dirtiest fantasies in the bedroom- and outside of it. Fake confessions of devious, unbelievably perverted actions.
As much fun as I was having, though, the one hour mark was coming soon, and so I saved the photos and videos to the dummy account, and deleted them off her phone. I threw her clothes back on, and went back to the couch, lying down in the same space I had taken over. With any luck, she'd just think she had lost track of time while browsing on her phone. Hopefully. Watching as the time ticked by, I felt a familiar pulling sensation, and then…
Me. Yep, home sweet home- and I wasn't dead. I removed some of the wires and other equipment I had attached to me for the procedure to work, and stood up.
And then I yelled. I had really did it! Holy shit, I had managed to possess someone! And as far as I could tell, she was asleep the whole time! Obviously, I had some things to fix, and improvements to make, but the most important part was confirmed- I, a somewhat lonely 28 year old with a Master's Degree in computer science, a love for basketball and video games, and an almost insane, hidden obsession with possession, bodyswapping, and all other sorts of TSF tropes- had successfully possessed someone. As elated as I was with my success, another part of me was already planning on who to hop next. I wanted to possess someone that I knew this time, and a few options popped to mind.
Tina, my Vietnamese high school crush, with a degree in Computer Science and a top-tier job at a tech company, who didn't reciprocate my feelings at all.
Jane, a Chinese-American girl, this time from my university. A marketing major, she worked for a video game company and was a big advocate for women's rights. I never really talked to her, but I definitely lusted after her.
And finally, Andrea. A white girl, also with a computer science degree, who I had taken quite a few classes with and developed a massive crush on. She worked at the same company as Jane, and was part of the same women's rights advocacy group as Jane.
Options in mind, I wondered who my next trip would be as…
Let it be known that I tried my best to find other ways of possessing people. I tried to learn astral projection- no luck. Magic spells on the internet only made me look like an idiot- and let's not talk about the time my roommate walked in on me trying. I even dropped an obscene amount of money on a "possession potion" from some shady, occult website. All that did was land me in the hospital. Thankfully, it wasn't anything life-threatening, so I was able to be vague. I think the staff just assumed I had a bad reaction to some food or some drug. Either way, the only way that potion was going to allow me to possess people was if it made me shit out my soul or killed me, and neither happened.
Obviously, I had exhausted all other routes of actually possessing someone, so I ended up trying to find a way to possess someone over the internet. VR possession, while interesting, wasn't really feasible- much to my dismay after spending six years to learn as much about the fields of consciousness and technology as possible.
Thankfully, however, what I did find was an interesting line of research that eventually led to me being able to possess people another way- social media. I'm sure a philosopher could come up with several insightful critiques and thoughts on social media being the way in which I possessed and took control of someone else's body, but what you need to know was this-
If someone owned a social media account, I could possess them. Obviously, those without would be outside of my reach, but thankfully most of my potential hosts did have at least one account, somewhere.
As for what happened when I possessed them- well, it was rather rudimentary. Their consciousness essentially "went to sleep" while I was in control, similar to dreaming. I'm sure I could tinker with what happens to those I possess- but I was so eager to possess someone that I decided that was functional enough.
However, actually being able to possess someone wasn't something I wanted to do lightly. At the moment, I could get the software I designed to allow me to possess someone for an hour, at most. And I wasn't entirely sure if my induced sleeping would hold up while possessing my target. In order for me to not end up "blowing my cover," so to speak, that meant that I had to go outside of people I knew as targets to possess. And I really, really wanted to possess my friends. I was lucky enough to be surrounded by a lot of women I found attractive, some of which shared my hobbies of basketball or video games. And as much as I loved the idea of possessing one of them, and perhaps turning them into my personal harem, or my perfect girlfriend, I didn't want to risk ruining my relationship with them until I was absolutely sure that I would be successful. So, I enlisted the help of other possession fetishists on the internet. They thought that I was just roleplaying with them, but thankfully, some of them were bold enough to give out the social media accounts of some of the targets of our shared fantasies. This, along with previous roleplays that I had done with other partners, thankfully gave me a wide range of people to choose from. Different countries, ethnicities, races, with differing levels of education, wealth, qand hobbies to match. I was certainly spoiled for choice, but yet I decided to possess a girl that one of my roleplaying partners and I had discussed at length.
She was in the same country- really close by, actually, so I could access my original body if things went really wrong. She was wealthy, so if I wanted to buy anything I could just use her money to get it. But most importantly- she was smoking hot. A wealthy, educated Latina woman, Olivia lived in Los Angeles, with a nice job and the entire world ahead of her.
Target decided, I loaded up my program and pulled up her Instagram account. After checking, and double checking that I had everything set up correctly- I pressed the button.
Now this sensation was one I was expecting- not the agony of a thousand suns that my stomach was subjected to by that fraudulent potion- instead, I felt a pulling sensation, and then…
Olivia. There wasn't any period in-between that sensation and me suddenly finding myself as Olivia. And would you look at that- she's on her phone, lying on the couch! Or rather, I was.
Ignoring my most base instincts to instantly strip and masturbate like a monkey, I instantly stood up to try and survey my surroundings… only to fall flat on my face. Ouch. Well, at least I had anticipated this. The code that I had written didn't really have anything to naturally access my host body's memories or skills- muscle memory and general movement included. And so what should have been something as simple as standing up ended up with me facedown on the ground. And it's not as if my senses weren't synced, either. I didn’t have full control of her body, but I certainly felt every mistake that I made while trying to move her body. It took an embarrassing amount of time to even get myself upright- much less standing, but eventually, I managed to stand- and then walk, and after about half an hour, I managed to look somewhat normal while walking as in her body, barefoot. Just don’t ask me to run, or anything too complicated. I was definitely going to have to use the data from this “trip” to streamline this process next time.
Gingerly walking around Olivia’s completely foreign house, I started going up and down her hallway, opening doors to find a bathroom. The first door revealed a rather messy room, with men’s clothing. That must be her brother’s room. It smelled a bit- I knew he did sports, and now I could confirm it with both my eyes and nose. Ew. I closed that door after a grimace, and then moved onto the next. This room, in stark contrast, was quite neat. A large, king sized bed for two people, along with a couple of dressers, and plenty of family photos. Yeah, this was their parents’ room. A further look inside revealed a bathroom connected to the bedroom- and a rather nice one, at that. As much as my curiosity wanted me to explore it, however, I only had about thirty more minutes in this body, due to the timer I set beforehand to automatically eject myself from this body, as a safety precaution.
And so I found myself opening the last two doors on this floor- the first was another bathroom. Not really much of note, here. Two sinks, and it looked like Olivia shared this bathroom with her brother. Good to know, I guess. Of more interest was the final door- a clean room, with a desk, laptop, full-body mirror, college merchandise, and dresser. About expected for the room of a young 20-something, but it was Olivia’s room. And right now, I was Olivia. I couldn't stop a grin from spreading across my stolen face. Masturbating was probably out of the question- I wouldn't want Olivia to wake up with her fingers jammed in her pussy when she was just on the couch a moment ago- but I could indulge some other desires. She was wearing what most would call loungewear: a tank top with no bra (much to my delight and slight discomfort), and some leggings that looked fashionable and practical for a workout. The clothes clung to her figure perfectly, and I found myself logging into a dummy account that I had prepared ahead of time to start taking pictures. It was selfie time! One of Olivia smiling. Another of her frowning. One with her tongue out. One blowing a kiss. And then the rest of her body. Pics of her ass. Some of her tits. Full-body selfies showing off the cute little outfit she put on. And then… taking the outfit off. A picture of me smiling with her breasts exposed. A selfie with me spreading her pussy lips open for the camera. Then came the videos. Slowly, sensually, stripping for the camera. Dirty talk, making her vocalize all of my dirtiest fantasies in the bedroom- and outside of it. Fake confessions of devious, unbelievably perverted actions.
As much fun as I was having, though, the one hour mark was coming soon, and so I saved the photos and videos to the dummy account, and deleted them off her phone. I threw her clothes back on, and went back to the couch, lying down in the same space I had taken over. With any luck, she'd just think she had lost track of time while browsing on her phone. Hopefully. Watching as the time ticked by, I felt a familiar pulling sensation, and then…
Me. Yep, home sweet home- and I wasn't dead. I removed some of the wires and other equipment I had attached to me for the procedure to work, and stood up.
And then I yelled. I had really did it! Holy shit, I had managed to possess someone! And as far as I could tell, she was asleep the whole time! Obviously, I had some things to fix, and improvements to make, but the most important part was confirmed- I, a somewhat lonely 28 year old with a Master's Degree in computer science, a love for basketball and video games, and an almost insane, hidden obsession with possession, bodyswapping, and all other sorts of TSF tropes- had successfully possessed someone. As elated as I was with my success, another part of me was already planning on who to hop next. I wanted to possess someone that I knew this time, and a few options popped to mind.
Tina, my Vietnamese high school crush, with a degree in Computer Science and a top-tier job at a tech company, who didn't reciprocate my feelings at all.
Jane, a Chinese-American girl, this time from my university. A marketing major, she worked for a video game company and was a big advocate for women's rights. I never really talked to her, but I definitely lusted after her.
And finally, Andrea. A white girl, also with a computer science degree, who I had taken quite a few classes with and developed a massive crush on. She worked at the same company as Jane, and was part of the same women's rights advocacy group as Jane.
Options in mind, I wondered who my next trip would be as…
1
1.8K
2
1
A demon wearing the form of a young college student arrives at the residence of his host with a sinister purpose.Will he succeed in passing himself off as the student and complete his objective or will her friends suspect something and attempt to thwart the demon?
Andras opened the door to his new living space to find the roommate of his host body not inside. Which was a blessing as it would give him the opportunity to acquaint himself with the space before having to speak to the girl. According to the information pack that Idsalis put together. his host body, Lena, lived with a girl named Sarah. It said they have been friends for a very long time so he had to be the most careful around her. Even though it was a slim chance anyone would guess what was happening on the island, he couldn’t raise any questions about the island lest its secrets get exposed.
He crossed the threshold into the room and set Lena’s luggage down next to her bed. The room was quite full, the floor plan was a standard rectangle with two beds in either corner of the far wall. A single window sat in the very center of the same wall with a desk underneath and a nightstand on either side of it occupied the space between it and the bed.
The rest of the room was filled with other furniture like dressers, a wardrobe, some shelves decorated with various collectibles and books and finally a full length mirror leaned up against the wall. He moved over to the dresser on the side of Lenas bed and rifled through it finding mostly clothes and underwear in the draws but the top draw contained mostly school books but most importantly, Lenas Laptop. Closing the drawer and taking the laptop over to the desk he set it down and opened it up.
This would give him some much needed insight into his host, as the Idsalis was only able to gather basic information in the time he had when putting together the packet for his mission. Thankfully the laptop's password also had a fingerprint option so he wouldn’t need to contact Idsalis for help and just like that he was in.
He was greeted to a large mess of icons and programs that he had difficulty making heads or tails of. He had been given basic computer training in his time preparing but was only able to learn so much before his host was scheduled to depart. Walking, talking and socializing took priority so he found it quite confusing navigating using the trackpad. He opened and closed files that looked interesting, starting with Photos.
The screen now showed a collection of pictures mostly featuring his host body. A petite girl with dyed red hair in a flannel shirt and jeans standing next to a statue smiling. Another photo featured his host body smiling with another girl he recognised as Sarah. Sarah was a girl with a similar build to Lena, if a little taller, who had long blonde hair and glasses. He recognised some other friends and family members in the photographs as well but for now he closed the folder and opened another labeled School.
Inside was a set of neatly organized folders and among them he found the important one, Animation. The neatness that was present in the previous folder was NOT matched by the innards of this one. It was a complete mess of files of pictures, videos and notes. Andras had 4 days until his first Animation class, the rest of the classes he could simply not go to but his objective would be found in that one class so he was instructed to take this time to prepare for it.
It was easier said than done though as he guessed he would need at least a basic knowledge on the subject as to not raise suspicions when there. Just as he was about to start rifling through the files his door opened, he flicked his head quickly to be met with Sarah who was dressed only in a towel carrying an opaque bag of small objects. Their eyes met before Sarah immediately closed the distance between them and hugged him while still in his chair. It took him a second to react but he awkwardly put his arms around the girl and completed the social greeting known as a hug.
“Oh I missed you so much! It was such a shame I couldn’t come along but I couldn’t afford to take the time off. You have to tell me all about it!” She eagerly said
“Ah I uh… missed you too! The island was great, lots of dancing and parties.” He awkwardly replied as they broke off the hug.
She eyed him funnily, “But you hate dancing! You said you were just going to try and find some secluded spots on the beach to unwind.”
Andras broke eye contact briefly as he racked his brain for a response, “Ah yeah I know I s-said that but the island seems to have a unique effect on you. Before I knew it I felt like a changed woman.”
He eyed her as Sarah briefly processed his response, “Yeah you definitely seem a little different, I can’t quite place my finger on it though.”
This wasn’t the response he was hoping for but he managed to say, “I am pretty tired so it might just be your imagination.”
Sarah shrugged her shoulders at that, “Yeah maybe, either way I'll have to try this island out for myself when I get the chance.” Seemingly done with her enquiry she moved over to her dresser and dropped her towel to rummage through her draws. It was only after a few seconds did she notice Andras staring at her, “You like what you see?” she said teasingly. Andras quickly turned back around, admonishing himself for acting that way.
“Sorry I got lost in thought.” he mumbled, pretending to get engrossed in his computer. “Ooookay weirdo, anyway you better get to the shower before it gets too late. I love you but during that hug I could tell it’s been a while.” She said behind Andras.
“Ok, I’ll uh grab my things.” he said getting up rifling through the draws briefly before producing a change of clothes and some soap. He hastily exited the room before his new roommate could become any more suspicious of his behavior. Thanks to his studies of the floor plan on his way here he knew where to find the communal bathroom at the end of the hall.
Luckily the space was empty so he could clean his host in private, pulling the curtain across one of the booths as he entered it he quickly stripped his host body of its clothing. As the underwear fell to the floor he briefly paused at the sight of his bare breasts. Andras had thoroughly explored his new anatomy on the island in his spare time but he was in human territory now, he couldn’t afford to indulge himself and potentially attract attention.
He had cleaned himself once before on the Island by doing what he had learnt. Turning on the water he waited until the temperature had adjusted to the sensitive skin of his stolen body. He couldn’t help but release a light groan at the sensation flooding his senses from the hot water washing over him. There was a soap pump located just above the handles so after squirting some into his hands he carefully lathered it over his skin.
He couldn't help but linger on the more sensitive parts of his body. A mind numbing sensation washed over him upon reaching the space in between his legs. Another light moan escaped his lips but his activities were interrupted by the sounds of approaching footsteps and chatter. Andras cursed himself for getting distracted as he turned the water off and listened.
“Yeah I don't know if I’ll go to Amy’s tomorrow, I’ve got a lot of homework to catch up on.” Andras heard a female voice say.
“Come on Amber, don't be like that! You can finish that anyday, it will be fun.” Andras listened to the pair of girls chat as they entered the stall. Amber was in the file too, he was trying to picture what it had said about her and what she looked like but wasn’t coming up with much. He decided for the moment his best plan was to try and slip out unnoticed as he silently slipped into the fresh clothes he had haphazardly plucked from the drawer.
“You always say that Bianca, yet you are barely passing your own classes! You’re the last person I should be listening to.” Her point was accentuated by the sound of a curtain being pulled across and promptly followed by a second one.
This was his chance, he slipped out of his stall and crept past the pair just as they turned on their water. “I’ll have you know I got a 78% on my l-” was all he heard of Bianca's delayed retort as he scurried down the hallway and into his room.
He opened his door steadily to find Sarah sound asleep despite being gone for only a short while. Andras decided it was best for him to follow suit, and promptly slid himself into the empty bed. Finding himself thinking on how he is going to pass himself off at the girl who owned this body, he fell asleep pondering that very question.
Andras opened the door to his new living space to find the roommate of his host body not inside. Which was a blessing as it would give him the opportunity to acquaint himself with the space before having to speak to the girl. According to the information pack that Idsalis put together. his host body, Lena, lived with a girl named Sarah. It said they have been friends for a very long time so he had to be the most careful around her. Even though it was a slim chance anyone would guess what was happening on the island, he couldn’t raise any questions about the island lest its secrets get exposed.
He crossed the threshold into the room and set Lena’s luggage down next to her bed. The room was quite full, the floor plan was a standard rectangle with two beds in either corner of the far wall. A single window sat in the very center of the same wall with a desk underneath and a nightstand on either side of it occupied the space between it and the bed.
The rest of the room was filled with other furniture like dressers, a wardrobe, some shelves decorated with various collectibles and books and finally a full length mirror leaned up against the wall. He moved over to the dresser on the side of Lenas bed and rifled through it finding mostly clothes and underwear in the draws but the top draw contained mostly school books but most importantly, Lenas Laptop. Closing the drawer and taking the laptop over to the desk he set it down and opened it up.
This would give him some much needed insight into his host, as the Idsalis was only able to gather basic information in the time he had when putting together the packet for his mission. Thankfully the laptop's password also had a fingerprint option so he wouldn’t need to contact Idsalis for help and just like that he was in.
He was greeted to a large mess of icons and programs that he had difficulty making heads or tails of. He had been given basic computer training in his time preparing but was only able to learn so much before his host was scheduled to depart. Walking, talking and socializing took priority so he found it quite confusing navigating using the trackpad. He opened and closed files that looked interesting, starting with Photos.
The screen now showed a collection of pictures mostly featuring his host body. A petite girl with dyed red hair in a flannel shirt and jeans standing next to a statue smiling. Another photo featured his host body smiling with another girl he recognised as Sarah. Sarah was a girl with a similar build to Lena, if a little taller, who had long blonde hair and glasses. He recognised some other friends and family members in the photographs as well but for now he closed the folder and opened another labeled School.
Inside was a set of neatly organized folders and among them he found the important one, Animation. The neatness that was present in the previous folder was NOT matched by the innards of this one. It was a complete mess of files of pictures, videos and notes. Andras had 4 days until his first Animation class, the rest of the classes he could simply not go to but his objective would be found in that one class so he was instructed to take this time to prepare for it.
It was easier said than done though as he guessed he would need at least a basic knowledge on the subject as to not raise suspicions when there. Just as he was about to start rifling through the files his door opened, he flicked his head quickly to be met with Sarah who was dressed only in a towel carrying an opaque bag of small objects. Their eyes met before Sarah immediately closed the distance between them and hugged him while still in his chair. It took him a second to react but he awkwardly put his arms around the girl and completed the social greeting known as a hug.
“Oh I missed you so much! It was such a shame I couldn’t come along but I couldn’t afford to take the time off. You have to tell me all about it!” She eagerly said
“Ah I uh… missed you too! The island was great, lots of dancing and parties.” He awkwardly replied as they broke off the hug.
She eyed him funnily, “But you hate dancing! You said you were just going to try and find some secluded spots on the beach to unwind.”
Andras broke eye contact briefly as he racked his brain for a response, “Ah yeah I know I s-said that but the island seems to have a unique effect on you. Before I knew it I felt like a changed woman.”
He eyed her as Sarah briefly processed his response, “Yeah you definitely seem a little different, I can’t quite place my finger on it though.”
This wasn’t the response he was hoping for but he managed to say, “I am pretty tired so it might just be your imagination.”
Sarah shrugged her shoulders at that, “Yeah maybe, either way I'll have to try this island out for myself when I get the chance.” Seemingly done with her enquiry she moved over to her dresser and dropped her towel to rummage through her draws. It was only after a few seconds did she notice Andras staring at her, “You like what you see?” she said teasingly. Andras quickly turned back around, admonishing himself for acting that way.
“Sorry I got lost in thought.” he mumbled, pretending to get engrossed in his computer. “Ooookay weirdo, anyway you better get to the shower before it gets too late. I love you but during that hug I could tell it’s been a while.” She said behind Andras.
“Ok, I’ll uh grab my things.” he said getting up rifling through the draws briefly before producing a change of clothes and some soap. He hastily exited the room before his new roommate could become any more suspicious of his behavior. Thanks to his studies of the floor plan on his way here he knew where to find the communal bathroom at the end of the hall.
Luckily the space was empty so he could clean his host in private, pulling the curtain across one of the booths as he entered it he quickly stripped his host body of its clothing. As the underwear fell to the floor he briefly paused at the sight of his bare breasts. Andras had thoroughly explored his new anatomy on the island in his spare time but he was in human territory now, he couldn’t afford to indulge himself and potentially attract attention.
He had cleaned himself once before on the Island by doing what he had learnt. Turning on the water he waited until the temperature had adjusted to the sensitive skin of his stolen body. He couldn’t help but release a light groan at the sensation flooding his senses from the hot water washing over him. There was a soap pump located just above the handles so after squirting some into his hands he carefully lathered it over his skin.
He couldn't help but linger on the more sensitive parts of his body. A mind numbing sensation washed over him upon reaching the space in between his legs. Another light moan escaped his lips but his activities were interrupted by the sounds of approaching footsteps and chatter. Andras cursed himself for getting distracted as he turned the water off and listened.
“Yeah I don't know if I’ll go to Amy’s tomorrow, I’ve got a lot of homework to catch up on.” Andras heard a female voice say.
“Come on Amber, don't be like that! You can finish that anyday, it will be fun.” Andras listened to the pair of girls chat as they entered the stall. Amber was in the file too, he was trying to picture what it had said about her and what she looked like but wasn’t coming up with much. He decided for the moment his best plan was to try and slip out unnoticed as he silently slipped into the fresh clothes he had haphazardly plucked from the drawer.
“You always say that Bianca, yet you are barely passing your own classes! You’re the last person I should be listening to.” Her point was accentuated by the sound of a curtain being pulled across and promptly followed by a second one.
This was his chance, he slipped out of his stall and crept past the pair just as they turned on their water. “I’ll have you know I got a 78% on my l-” was all he heard of Bianca's delayed retort as he scurried down the hallway and into his room.
He opened his door steadily to find Sarah sound asleep despite being gone for only a short while. Andras decided it was best for him to follow suit, and promptly slid himself into the empty bed. Finding himself thinking on how he is going to pass himself off at the girl who owned this body, he fell asleep pondering that very question.
2
4.0K
3
1
Young and rich James Astor is living a life many can only dream off. With college on the horizon he would soon leave his parents mansion and start his own life with every opportunity a young boy like him could get, if it weren't for a peculiar fantasy that didn't leave his troubled and hormone driven mind alone. But while most kept it as what it was, a fantasy, he had the means to make it reality.
I’m not sure when it started but the older I got the harder it was for me to ignore these urges. Whenever I saw her serve us food, clean my room or just do her other duty’s I was constantly fantasizing about her. Many other rich 18 year old guys in my position would probably have a hidden fetish for their maids too, but mine went way further as I didn’t have a hard on for my much older maid. No I had a deep desire to be in her role itself. The thought of wearing her uniform, doing her menial tasks while the rich folks around me treated me as a normal maid or just completely ignored turned me on so much and was a fantasy of mine that became ever so harder to ignore these last few days after reaching my 18th birthday. Truth be told I already sneaked some of our servants uniforms into my bedroom. Locking myself inside of it I wore it and pretended to be one of the maids. As I had a hard time imitating a young female voice, I had better results trying to sound like an older woman with a bit more rustier voice. The more I did it the more this ‘role’ developed. While wearing one of the uniforms I gave myself the name of Hazel Bloom, a 48 year old maid under the service of the young master James Astor, my real self. As my arousal became too much I relieved myself while still wearing the uniforms only to feel embarrassed and ashamed of what I just did in my post nut clarity. But all those thoughts and desires came back again and again no matter how I felt afterwards in my short moments of clarity. Maybe it was my hormone driven mind bringing me in these situations and clouded my judgment but I knew I just didn’t have the willpower to resist. Too strong was this fantasy of mine.
These coming days were even harder for me to function normal as the prospect of leaving my home for college made me realize I would also leave behind my fathers mansion and with that the entire point of having a maid. My father wanted for me to have a classic college experience. Living in a dorm, go on parties and in his words “to sow my wild oats” and later on become the heir he always wanted me to be. Of course he didn’t know anything about my weird fetish. Even though I liked the thought of being reduced to a lowly poor maid, working for people with no fear of making ends meet while I could be lucky to pay my rent, this was after all still a fantasy. Nothing in this world would make me give up the wealth I was born in so I did everything I could to keep this as secret as possible. The last thing I needed to my troubled mind was being disinherited and cast out with nothing on me but my shoes and what I currently had in my wallet.
Maybe all I needed was to get it all out of my system. Make my fantasy as real as possible for a short time, live in it and when I’m fully satisfied and can’t bear it anymore I would become normal again and go on with my life. But I didn’t know how, at least not yet. The closer I got to my graduation the more effort I put into finding a solution. Searching through the entire internet I found all kind of websites, ranging from useful tips and tricks to straight out selling myself off to slavers into a third world country with fake documents. While that was of course way too much, the idea regarding fake documents was something that could make my experience so much more immersive. I had enough money and enough connections to make Hazel into a real person. The only problem was how would I make myself look like her. Finding many forums about cross dressing, makeup tutorials for men and dressing yourself to be convincing, nothing of that was what I really wanted. I was about to give up and felt angry after coming so far in my planing phase. That was until a thought crossed my mind that might be the solution to my last obstacle.
Remembering how my mom and some of her friends always went to that beauty clinic to make themselves look younger for a while with Botox and all other kind of chemical crap, I wondered if they could do it the other way around too. Make myself look more female and older for a while. A visit to the clinic would give me certainty. The next day I made up an excuse to go out for a while, pretending to spend some time with my friends before everyone spreads out to a different college. I didn’t have to wait too long for an appointment as the doc knew my families name from my mom’s frequent visits. He was probably happy to make another quick buck, which if he had the skills, he would.
“So let me get this clear. You want me to make you look like an older woman. But only for a while?” Doctor Brown said, still a bit confused from my request. “But why?”
I was so nervous in that moment but managed to keep a cool head through all of this.
“Does it matter? You get the money after all.” Trying to sound confident as I didn’t want him to dig in too deep into this. While we had a doctor patient confidentiality I didn’t want to take any bets if he would really be quiet if he knew the entire embarrassing truth.
“Well… You rich folks sure have weird requests sometimes. But it’s the land of the free after all so whatever. Yes I think I can do it. There are some chemicals that can make your skin look older but I have to look a bit more into the details of it. For the rest I can give you breast implants or a lot more depends how daring you are. Some of it might be harder to reverse though and as always small scars after that are most likely unavoidable.” He said as he leaned back into his chair.
“What do you mean harder to reverse? I don’t want you to cut my dick off or anything like that. It’s just I want to appearance of an older women. Around 48 years old if possible.” I said.
“Yes yes I understand. What I mean is I can make your crotch just as flat so you could wear a bikini for example. On a closer inspection it would be clear it’s not a real vagina but that’s of course not what we want here. You testicles will be pushed into your inguinal canal and I fix your penis into a position that makes the area flat and forces you to sit while peeing. Your breasts could be formed by using your own body fat, there is a brand new procedure for it and many other beauty clinics are trying it out right now. The end results are amazing and very convincing. With that we could give them a natural sag and…” The doc explained while I was overwhelmed by the sheer amount of information flooding my brain. He was getting excited about what he could all do while I had a hard time following him, but I knew he was the man I needed for this.
In the end he showed me a picture of myself on his laptop and changed it with some ai generating software to alter my appearance. As the program slowly made my face look older I was amazed by just how convincing I could look like. During this I had a hard time to hide my raging boner in my pants as I saw my own feminized and older face. Next he placed my head on a woman’s body with huge sagging tits and wide hips. He said something about hips but with so much information at once I completely blended that part out but from the looks of it, it was worth it. Staring at the monitor with my mouth wide open I could hear my own heart beating in excitement. Was I really going to do this all to myself? To live out my own perverted fantasy? Most likely yes as my arousal was fogging my judgment and all I could think of was looking like her and acting like the maid I wanted to be.
“So? What do you say?” He said, waking me out of my trance.
“It’s… It’s a lot to take in. And you are sure you could reverse it all when I’m ready to be myself again?” I asked.
“As I already explained most of it yes.” He said with a small annoyed undertone in his voice not wanting to repeat everything again. He was probably referring to the scars I might keep from all of this but that was a tiny price to pay to finally live out my fantasy.
“Wow. That…” I cleared my throat and composed myself, trying to look confident again. “That looks pretty good doc. When can we schedule these operations. I would like to have them as soon as possible and best case all at once.”
“Whoa hold still young man. First off, I’m quiet booked out so not in the next two months that’s for sure and we can’t do them all at once. Your body needs to recover but we can do them in quiet a short frequency. Let me check my calendar.” He said while typing into his laptop. While this was already more than I expected or hoped, the thought of jumping into my fantasy in small steps felt kind of underwhelming. It would take so long and until it was all done I couldn’t do much as I would have to hide from my family in that time. Otherwise it would be pretty difficult to explain to my dad why I was running around with tits or looked older than I actually was.
“Uhm doc. Is it possible to stay in your clinic during it all? You know just keep me in a coma or something like that. I just want to go to sleep as I am and wake up like you showed me on your laptop.” I could see his mind rattling as he thought about my question. If that won’t work I guess I just have to go with my original plan. While it was what I wanted, I was now hooked on what he showed me and just how much more was doable than I ever imagined.
“I think that’s doable. Usually patients stay with us for a week at best if they had a bit more done on them but it’s not impossible to stay longer that is of course if the payment for it can be done.” He said, raising his eyebrow. He probably expected for me to say no but what he didn’t know is that my dad gave me already more than enough money to live through college without any concern about my finances. For him those were peanuts, barely worth mentioning but for a young man like me or just anyone in the middle or lower class, this was more than enough to live off comfortably for a few years on a low budget.
“Don’t worry about that doc. You know my family. Just give me a number and it will be paid.” I said with a smug smile on my face. He just started to type in wildly into his laptop as I waited for him to finish all the details. In the end we made an appointment when to start. I picked the day after my high school graduation. But as soon as he showed me the estimated price I barely managed to keep up my poker face. This was way more than I thought it would be. If I really went through with it I would just have enough for the fake documents of Hazel and a bit of a safety net for emergencies. But I had to go through with it now. I couldn’t go back anymore after seeing all of this, I would constantly ask myself ‘what if’. Without a clear thought I agreed and we shook our hands. Before I left his office I asked if I could have that ai generated picture of my feminized older self. That was the perfect picture for the fake documents I was about to manage next.
During the next days I constantly thought about it. Was I really going through with it. Was I going to far? I was a hetero guy after all and this just sounded so weird and fucked up every time I had a short moment of clarity. But those moments were quickly pushed away as the sheer thought of it made me horny beyond believe again. Getting the documents was probably the easiest part in my entire plan. I guess money opens many doors and services normal people could only dream of. As the date of my graduation came closer I finally braved myself enough to confront my dad. After all he still expected me to leave the house and go to college shortly after the graduation day. I would leave my home but I wouldn’t arrive at college, at least not if everything worked out for me.
Going into his home office I saw him talking with one of his business partners on the phone. I just waited for him to finish and just stood there in front of his desk. With a raised finger he signaled me he was about to finish and pointed at the seat next to me.
“Bob, Bob listen! I don’t care, just get it done!” He said with a commanding voice before hanging up.
“Hey champ, what can I do for you?” He asked. In an instant he changed between business man to wholesome father figure. This was something that still spooks me but I guess he could separate work and family pretty well.
“Well dad it’s about college. I… uh I thought maybe I could do a gap year and start a bit later.” I saw his mouth already opening to say something. “Before you say anything just listen! I had a pretty boring high school life and before I go out into the real world and become an adult I want to see it all. So I thought I just enter college next year and travel around the world. See what it all has to offer and get experience, you know…” I said. To be honest this was more or less a copy of what one of my class mates was about to do but it sounded pretty good as an excuse to get away for a while. I saw my dad raising his eyebrows as he was caught off guard from what I said.
“I… wow. I didn’t expect that. You were always the more quiet one and I hoped when I put you through the typical college experience you would grow into a real man but I guess I underestimated you. You know you remind me of myself when I was your age. Only difference, I did a world tour with one of my buddy's back in the days. We made a list of…” And with that he started rambling about his past and his journey through all parts of the world with his old college buddy and now business partner. It was hard to pretend to be interested in his story but I knew I got him. All I needed was to endure it and my plan could be executed perfectly. We spend a few hours in his office and talked like we never did before. At some point I completely forgot about the reason I came and just enjoyed some father-son time we rarely had. We were cut off when his alarm ringed and he had to prepare himself for the next meeting. With my fathers blessing I left his office and polished the rough edges of my plan. With Hazel’s fake documents I managed to apply for a banking account and rented a small furnished apartment for one year in advance at the other side of the city. I wanted to have it all perfectly set for my fantasy.
Counting the days until my graduation and my vacation into Hazel, I tried to eat a lot more to gain some weight. Like the doc told me, the more fat I had the better he could relocate it and enhance my curves. Whenever our maids served me my extra requested food I could only think of how I would soon be one of them. Serving some entitled rich kid his lavish dishes and obeying his every command. I probably masturbated more in these days than all my previous years combined as the thought of becoming a maid was the biggest turn on I could ever get. This was only overshadowed by the short moments of post nut clarity. Whenever these moments hit me I was shocked of how far I was willing to go. Many times I was close to grab my phone and cancel my appointment and everything else linked to it. But it was only close. Never was my mind clear long enough to really do it.
And as my graduation day came and went I was full off excitement, fear and most of all, arousal. Packing the suitcases into my car I said goodbye to my mom and dad before driving off. During the drive towards the clinic my hands were shaking form pure excitement. Just in a few hours I would fall asleep in an operation room and wake up looking like the person on the new id I had in a separate much more feminine looking wallet. I was about to become Hazel Bloom, 48 year old woman. Copying my senior maids credentials I would most likely be able to find a job as a real maid and fulfill my fantasy to it’s maximum.
While I waited in the lobby of the beauty clinic I was deep in my own thoughts. Surprisingly during all this scheme I didn’t think of a time frame. Well I said I take a gap year to my dad but I don’t really expect it to last this long, but what if I my fetish runs off just one week in? That would be kind of awkward considering the huge effort I put into this.
“Mr Astor?” The receptionist called out my name. “Everything is prepared. Please follow me.” I took my backpack with my belongings and everything I need whenever I wake up and followed her. Walking behind her I wondered if she knew why I was here. Would she think I’m a freak? A pervert? But my mind wasn’t on it’s own for too long as I was entering a bedroom that looked more like a mix of a hotel suite and a hospital room.
“This is where you will stay during the your time here. You can stow away your backpack into one of the cabinets. Take your time to prepare and dress into the hospital gown. When you are ready just press this button next to your bed and a nurse will be called to transport you to the operating room.” Without much words she closed the door behind me and left. Looking around I was a bit scared from all of it. I have never slept somewhere else without anyone knowing where I was. It almost felt like I was completely alone and on my own and a part of me screamed to call it off. But as I put my backpack and wallet away I took a last look at the picture of Hazel and knew there was no way I would stop now.
After changing clothes I laid on the bed and pressed the button. After a few seconds a nurse came into my room, greeting me with a smile before rolling me into the operation room. As I laid there, the bright light shining into my face I saw the doc standing next to me. He read through some papers before his focus was on me.
“So James. Big day huh? I’m asking you like I do to all my patients. Are you really sure about that? No shame in saying no.” I didn’t reply instantly with vigor as I wanted to. Something in my mind slowed me down but I dismissed it and just stammered out an unsure yes. A few seconds later a mask was held over my face as I slowly fell asleep.
I don’t know how much time passed when I woke up again. Still drowsy from whatever they gave me to wake up, I was disoriented by my surroundings. Looking around it took me a while to remember it was my room inside the beauty clinic and with every minute I was awake, more and more of my memories returned. As the feeling of my body returned I became aware by the strong alien feeling of it. Something heavy was sitting on my chest and my hips hurt like hell. Looking down I noticed that my blanket was bulged at my chest area. I was about to push the blanket away when I noticed my hand. The skin on it looked so dry and wrinkled. It looked definitely much older now. I looked in amazement at it for a few minutes before I remembered my chest. Pressing my hands on it and felt two huge squishy globes. Grabbing both of them with my hands I played around to make sure I wasn’t dreaming and as I tugged on them I felt a sharp pain, confirming this was all real. They were now part of me for sure and I was burning with anticipation to see them. Raising my upper body on the bed I felt them move around with every motion and their weight was now more obvious then ever. They were damn heavy and they were now stuck on my chest for the near future. Looking around the room again I noticed a full length mirror placed at the corner. Without a second thought I jumped out of bed and was about to walk towards it if it weren’t for the sharp pain in my hips that stopped me.
“Oh fuck!” I screamed out. I took my time to stand up. For some reason the weight of my body caused me pain in my hips and as I started to walk I noticed how I automatically swayed my hips more than I was used to.
As soon as my reflection hit the mirror I was about to scream but quickly realized the person in the mirror was me. Or rather Hazel now. Somehow I almost looked like that Hazel picture I got from the doc many weeks ago but it was also so different that I could hardly recognize myself. While I still had most of my old features, it took me a concentrated look to see them. But some parts were changed completely. Apart from the older looking skin, my nose was a bit smaller too if I had to guess. This alone made the rest of my face look completely not James like. Getting past this shock I undid my gown to finally have a view at the entirety of my body. As I stood there in all my naked glory I had a hard time to take it all in. The doc made no small promises as almost all of my body looked so different to what I looked before. My somewhat chubby belly disappeared. It’s fat most likely used to enhance my hips and ass and create my now large and natural looking sagging tits. Just from the weight and size alone I guessed to be at least an e-cup. On top of it they had those recognizable stretch marks, making it look like I was carrying those around since puberty. I felt the arousal building up inside of me as I looked at the hot looking cougar inside the mirror. But instead of feeling my boner rise I felt a sharp pain in my crotch. Looking down I saw a vagina. Or something that closely resembled one. Pushing my finger against it I felt the pressure transferred to my penis somewhere hidden and tugged away inside of it. It was desperately trying to become erect as I became just as horny as I was days before the operation. In that moment I thought I made a mistake on that part. How am I going to jerk off now? I tried to rub myself there, hoping that the pressure would more or less transfer to my penis and make me come but it was futile and only made it worse as I saw that old lady trying to rub herself off, her fingers nestled on her pussy lips. Looking at my fingers on my crotch I noticed something was off but I couldn’t really see what. It took me a while until the dots connected. I had a thigh gap! But how? I surely didn’t have one before and it didn’t look like he cut off some meat on my thighs to make it look that way. But as I rubbed my soft and hairless thighs together I noticed that my hips in general were pretty wide and no matter how much I pressed my legs together they would only converge at the knees. Was that the reason I felt pain in my hips? How did he do it?
Before I could think about ways of how, the door next to me opened and the doc entered my room.
“Oh you are finally awake. Wonderful. I see you are already taking in my work. I’m quiet surprised myself how good you came out.” He said as he moved with his clipboard towards a chair and sat down. “Well Mr Astor, there were no complication and you healed way better than expected. Scaring is at a minimum and your movement should be just as good as before. I would like to keep you here for another hour just in case but in my opinion you are good to go if you feel well enough.”
My mind could barely take his words in as I was still occupied with the mirror. “Wow… y-you really did it. I’m just… wow.” I could barely find the words. “But one question. What happened with my hips? I mean, look at it.” I said as I turned around and pointed at the gap.
“Oh yeah that was one of the procedures we talked in our first meeting. It’s similar to the way people treat short legs. We adjusted your pelvic bone and from the last x-ray it healed quiet well. You might feel some pain for the next week or two until your body adjusts to it. I wrote you a prescription for pain medication you can pick up at the front desk. If the pain isn’t subsiding after around two weeks, please call and we make a check up.”
I couldn’t really find words for it. I wasn’t sure how he could reverse this part but looking back I was just amazed by just how much it adds to the whole picture.
“Well I better leave you some privacy. I hope everything is to your liking Mr Astor and please call us when something is off or causes problems.” He said before leaving me alone again. Getting called Mr or just by my real name was so strange now as all I could see was Hazel Bloom. The longer I stared into the mirror the more aroused I got and the more pain I felt on my crotch. I needed relief but this was the wrong place for it. I quickly checked for my belongings and to my luck they were still there as well as the clothes I prepared for Hazel.
I quickly put on the panties and bra, followed by a plain and boring looking cocktail dress. My heart was beating like crazy in excitement and all I wanted was to move into my rented apartment and have real alone time without the risk of someone barging in any minute. Just a few more steps and my time as Hazel Bloom would start. Checking myself a last time in the mirror all I could see was a mature woman with barely shoulder length black hair, wearing a dress that hugged her curves perfectly. What stood out the most was the back pack I carried over my shoulder as it was the same old guy-looking back pack I had before. Perhaps I should have prepared a purse too for this but it wouldn’t matter in a few minutes. Making my way towards the front desk I noticed a few other people sitting in the waiting area. To my horror I saw one of my mom’s friend reading a magazine while waiting for her appointment. My heart dropped into my stomach as I feared she would recognize me. I swiftly turned around and looked at the receptionist. I cleared my throat as I started to talk in the mature female voice I had trained the last few weeks to it’s perfection.
“I uhm I’m here for a prescription.” I said with a shacky but convincing voice.
“The name please?” She asked me. It was the same girl I saw before my operation. Didn’t she remember me and why I came here or does she really not recognize me? I beckoned her to come closer as I didn’t want to speak out my name too loud.
“Astor. J… James Astor.” Her eyes went wild as she now understood the situation. I could see she now recognized me and her face ran red. She looked through some papers at her front desk until she found what she was looking for.
“Here it is. I hope everything was to your liking… ma’am.” She said while putting emphasis on the last word. A shiver ran through my body as I felt like I was about to come right then and there. With wobbly legs I walked outside, shielding my face from my mom’s friend and went out back into the real world.
The bright sun was burning at my eyes as they had to get used to it again. Looking around I saw that nothing changed. Somehow I expected to be in a different world or something like that but it was just the way it was before I came here. Looking through my phone I checked all my messages. With a smile I could see that the delayed messages I created beforehand were send out to my father, buying me an alibi every time. The funniest part about this were the deep fake pictures I did of myself in various places around the world, faking my existence in these places. I compressed and reduced the quality of these pictures to make them look a tiny bit more authentic. My father always replied how happy he was for me and asked for some details like how’s the weather or did something exciting happen yet to which I of course never answered. Most of my pre-written messages were just about the same old me and how much fun this country, city, area or jungle was. I could give him a call but decided against it as all I wanted was to get myself into Hazel’s apartment as fast as possible.
I looked for my car which I parked near the clinic more than a month ago. Walking down the sidewalk I noticed just how much my hips swayed and despite some efforts I could not walk anything but in a very feminine way. It was a bit creepy as despite everything, I knew who I really was and could always switch back to my old voice and pretend to be James again. But the way I walked on the other hand was a constant reminder that I didn’t have any control over it, forcing me to walk in a womanly fashion. And by god did that turn me on. This was exactly what I wanted. I was walking and looking like an older woman and the views I got from men towards my ample cleavage just made it all so more exciting.
Turning around the corner I saw my car but not the way I wanted it to be. On my windshield were a huge amount of parking tickets but what was worse was the wheel clamp. This was my only way of easy transportation. “Fuck!” I cursed out loud in my male voice, getting stares from nearby passersby. With their stares making me feel uneasy, I reminded myself I better talk in my trained female voice from now on, as slipping up at the wrong moment could make things a whole lot more complicated. I walked around for a bit and got accustomed to how the world sees me now. What was the most obvious part was how many glances I got from other man. I could see the hunger in their eyes as their view landed on my cleavage and swaying hips. As I walked down the sidewalk I noticed a few shops pop up which caught my attention. First off I started with a hairdresser to fix this mess called my hair. During the last few weeks I let it grow out and it almost reached my shoulder.
As I entered the hairdressers salon I hoped my disguise was convincing enough. This would be my first interaction with someone who didn’t know me before. Looking around I saw only women getting their hair done and I would soon be one of them.
“Can I help you ma’am?” Came a voice from my left. Behind a counter stood a young girl, her eyebrows raised, expecting an answer from me.
“Oh uh I need my hair done if possible.” I said in my female voice.
“Do you have an appointment?”
“N-No. Do I need one? I thought I could just come in and get it done. Else I can come back later.” I said, feeling a bit disappointed.
“No it’s fine you just need to wait a bit until a spot gets free. If you want, you can take a seat over there. I’ll call you when we are ready for you.” She said while pointing towards the waiting area behind me.
“That sounds good. I’ll wait then, thank you.” I said before going over and sat down on the coach. Apart from me there were two other woman in the waiting area, both reading a magazine while waiting for their turn. None of them bat an eye that I was sitting there.
Looking down I noticed my legs were fairly spread out like I’m usually used to sit. I crossed my legs the same way those two other woman did. The feeling of my hairless thighs rubbing against each other while there was nothing between my legs to be crushed was making my tucked away dick wake up in excitement. But having no place to expand I was only met by a stinging pain and a frustrated moan escaped my lips.
“Everything fine dear? Is it the cramps?” The woman to my right asked me. It took me a while to understand what she meant but as soon as it made sense to me my arousal spiked even more. Here I was waiting to get my hair done while these women next to me thinks I have my period cramps. I was completely incognito and the thought of it, being this convincing was almost sending me over the edge.
“N-No it’s fine. They should go away any minute. I hope…” I said as my breathing became more heavy. I tried to distract myself and grabbed a magazine lying in front of me and started to read it. Most of the content was just boring beauty tips, cooking recipes or ways to lose weight but it helped. The more I read the deeper I lost myself in the articles and completely zoned out my surroundings. I’m not sure how much time passed but when I was called out and put down the magazine I noticed I was the only one left in the waiting area.
As I sat down on my seat I saw a large mirror in front of me. Seeing myself again or rather Hazel was still so alien to me. I was supposed to be an 18 year old boy starting his first year in college but looking at the mirror all I saw was an older lady. My view landed on my own breasts again as I was mesmerized by their appearance. Just when I was about to give them a small squeeze I was interrupted by the voice of the hairdresser coming to my spot.
“So what can we do for you today dear?” She said in a warm and welcoming voice.
“Well as you can see I need something of an overhaul. My hair looks chaotic and needs form.” I said in my Hazel voice. I wasn’t really sure what to say as I had honestly no clue what kind of hairstyle would fit me.
“Any preferences or wishes? We can also do your makeup and nails if you want.” She said. Looking at my nails and my face again it was true. I completely forgot I had no make up on or polished nails.
“Y-Yes. That sounds good. Just surprise me. I’m open for your expertise.” I said. Everything would be fine as I doubt I could have done a better job than her. Without much more questions she started and I enjoyed every moment of it. I basked in the pure experience of being treated as an older woman while getting my hair and nails done. The small talk was a bit harder to manage as she asked me questions about myself, my husband and my family. Since I created Hazel out of nowhere in my perverted mindset I expanded her background and just answered on the get go. In the end I became a divorced woman and mixing some truth into it. I also had a son who just recently went off to college, James Bloom.
About an hour later she was finished and spun my chair around, making me face the mirror. The person I saw in the mirror was completely different. Gone was any trace what so ever I still had as James. I tried to look for any of my old features and while it was hard to recognize myself before, now it was impossible. Make up sure could do wonders.
My shoulder length hair was now silky smooth and cut to accentuating my face in a very feminine way. As I was about to glide my hand through it I was met by my manicured nails and just looked at them in amazement. It was all so perfect and no one would ever think twice I’m anything but a mature woman.
“I guess I hit the spot?” She said behind me.
“Yeah it’s so… good! You really outdone yourself I can’t believe it.” I said still amazed by my new looks.
“If that’s the case be sure to make an appointment for next time so you don’t have to wait so long. Cindy at the front desk manages it all.”
I thanked her again and moved towards the front desk to pay and make an appointment in about a month for a check up. Only a few hours passed since I left the beauty clinic and I already knew this was all worth it. Everything was so exciting, so new and so arousing I could barely control myself, not like I could jerk off anyway at the moment but that was a problem for later. Next was the clothing store not far away. During my walk towards it I must have looked a bit out of place. Me fully dressed and styled while still carrying around a boyish looking backpack. Some might assume I’m carrying my son’s bag for him.
As I entered the shop I was taken back by it’s somewhat run down appearance. Discount signs left and right, tight corridors between the clothing racks and the cold light made it all look so… poor. It was honestly my first time going into one of these stores or even be confronted with discounts but I was happy of every new discovery in my little adventure. Going through different racks I picked up a few items I thought might look good on me and went over to the changing rooms.
Closing the curtains behind me I didn’t lose any more time and started to undress myself but as soon as I saw myself in the mirror I stopped. There in front of me was a Hazel. With the makeup and styled hair every resemblance of James Astor were gone. My penis surgically tugged away made my front area look just as flat as on any other woman, only for my panties to give it an extra impression of a camel toe. Hanging off from my chest were two very real looking breasts locked behind a bra. This was really happening. I really had made my body look like a 48 year old woman. Feeling that pain between my legs again as my penis tried with all its might to become erect, was too much for me as I too wanted to relief that sexual tension. This entire day I was edging and continuously postponed it but now I just had to do it. I desperately rubbed my flat area, hoping for some of the motions to be transferred to my penis behind. Each glance at the mirror in front of me just made it worse as all I saw was a mature woman trying to finger herself while squeezing her breast with the other hand. But knowing that this woman was me, trying to get off in a changing room, just one small curtain away from other people send me over the edge. Without having a full hard on I managed to come as I felt my own juice leaking out between my folds and a moist feeling formed in my panties.
But while basking in the afterglow of my act, grinding my teeth together to not let out any sound, the all familiar sense of post nut clarity washed over me and I realized how fucked up my situation was. The flat space between my legs and these large sagging tits made it even hard for me to see that it was me behind it all. Did I really turn myself into this just for a fantasy? These short moments after, made me always feel embarrassed and ashamed of myself and I took off the maid dress I was wearing every time. But this time there was no undressing and going back to normal mode. Even if I get rid of the panties and bra. These tits were now a part of me and all I could see in that mirror was Hazel a poor woman looking for a job, not James the rich young boy. My breathing became rapid and I had a hard time to not completely lose it. I sat down on the small seat inside my cabin and calmed myself down, closing my eyes to blend out the world around me.
“Excuse me. Ma’am? Do you need any help? You have been in there for quiet a while.” I heard a voice taking me out of my thoughts. I opened my eyes and looked down on my body. Wide female hips, my soft thighs pressed against each other and my breasts hold tightly inside a bra. It was all so surreal but at the same time amazing how convincing I looked. Maybe my small panic attack was just me being a scary little boy again. But right now I’m Hazel. I’m a grown up woman and god damn was I hot.
“N-No dear. I’m fine, don’t worry about me. I’m just taking my time.” I said and heard her moving away shortly after. Looking around I still had the few pieces of clothes lying around. I felt a bit weird after my panic attack but brushed it off as normal. After all it wasn’t an everyday event to walk around with the appearance of an older woman. Especially as this was my first time walking outside in a dress. Part of me still felt like a cross dresser despite my appearance but that all disappeared as soon as I tried on the tight fitting jeans. Seeing how they stretched over my now bigger ass and hugged my crotch, showing everyone the apparent lack of a penis made me horny once again. How could anyone even think I could be a young boy and not that hot cougar. But I had to control myself else I would stay in this cabin until the end of days, getting off to my own fantasy.
After trying on many more outfits I left the store with bags full of different outfits, underwear and lingerie and finally a purse for my new self. It was hard to carry all those bags so I decided to take the bus downtown towards my new apartment. As the sun was settling, I realized just how much happened on the first day and I still had so much more in front of me. The drive towards my new temporary home was my first time ever in a public transport. Usually my dad ordered a chauffeur or I drove on my own after my 16th birthday but now I was in the same vehicle with other strangers. It was so wild and exciting and I was all on my own in this little adventure.
After a log drive I finally made it to my new neighborhood. In the dark it looked more run down than at daytime. As I entered the apartment building I could hear the neighbors through their doors shouting and arguing. Maybe I should have picked a better neighborhood but this only made the immersion of a lowly maid even stronger. As long as I stay out of trouble no one should bother me. Taking the stairs up to the second level I looked for the number of my apartment when one of my bags handle gave out and all contents fell over the floor. Still holding to the other bags I tried to get them all up with the two free fingers I had left. I must have cursed a bit too loud as a neighbors door nearby opened. “Can I help you ma’am?” A deep and rough voice called out next to me. As I looked up I saw an older man, probably around my dads age. He looked at me with a smile as his eyes glanced over the lingerie that fell out of my bag. In panic I tried to put it back into one of the other bags but made my situation only worse as more and more fell out in my struggle. “Wait, wait. Let me help you.” He said and without even waiting for my answer he took some of the shopping bags out of my hand. I just let out a sigh and fixed my mess on the ground before rising up again to face this man. In front of me stood a somewhat older man. Probably around 50+ if I had to guess from the gray edges on his hairs. He wasn’t fat but still had a small beer belly sticking out. He looked like the average dad but there was no ring on his finger.
“Ma’am? I can carry them for you if you don’t mind.” He said, waking me up from my train of thoughts.
“Oh right… uhm sure I guess. My apartment is at the end of the hallway.” I said as I was still unsure how to talk with other people now that I was perceived completely different. His sneaky glances towards my cleavage constantly reminded me I was Hazel right now as I was sometimes forgetting it myself whenever I was daydreaming again.
“You are the new one right? I saw some people move in furniture a while ago but never saw anyone actually living there. Nice to finally meet you I’m Miller, Abe Miller.” He said with a hearty smile. “Yeah it’s my first day today. I just made sure my furniture arrived first while I was uhh… busy.” We exchanged a few pleasantries while moving into my apartment. We threw the shopping bags on my bed and I thanked Abe as I escorted him towards the door. Just before he was out he turned around to face me again.
“You know I uh… I noticed your kitchen isn’t fully done yet. If you didn’t plan on ordering anything you could come over. I just did something for myself when I heard the commotion outside my door.” He stammered in a nervousness voice. He reminded me that I haven’t really eaten anything today so far. The excitement of the day made me completely blend out my hunger. But as I looked towards my kitchen I wasn’t sure what he meant.
“What do you mean about my kitchen? I thought the movers did everything.”
“Well the power cables are sticking out and I doubt the gas plate is connected either. I assume same story for your washing machine. If you want I can come by tomorrow after work and fix it all for you.” He said. This was all a bit too much for me to understand. I never bothered in my life with anything as there were always people doing it for me.
“That would be awesome but I don’t want to take advantage of you. Can I pay you or something like that?” I asked him as I was about to go and get my wallet.
“No need for that but if you invite me for a dinner when everything is set and done, I wouldn’t say no.” I just smiled at him while my face ran red. He was interested in me, or rather Hazel.
“So?” He asked me again. “Want to come over for dinner or…?” He asked me with a raised eyebrow. I wasn’t sure what I would expect if I went over but I couldn’t deny just how hungry I was right now.
“I… I would like to.” I said and followed him towards his apartment.
The evening dinner with Abe wasn’t as awkward as I expected. We talked about each other and our past, mine of course mostly made up. He was just like Hazel divorced and lives in this apartment after a long and ugly settlement. It wasn’t hard for me to imagine she was the problem as Abe behaved like a genuine gentleman this evening. Late this evening we exchanged numbers and I went back into my apartment. Exhausted from the day and with a full stomach I instantly went to my bed and fell asleep, still in my dress.
The next day I woke up as the rays of the run shined through the gap in my curtains. It took me a while to raise myself upwards, still sleep and disorientated by my surroundings. The first thing I noticed was the pain I felt in my back and hips. Looking down I was met by the same old breasts as yesterday. Giving them a firm squeeze a smile formed on my face as this was all not a dream. I really did it and made my fantasy real. As I took a shower I noticed the differences between my male body and this one. The water felt amazing against my hairless skin and feeling it run across my breasts gave me a small shivers as it constantly made me aware of just how big they were.
Drying myself off I washed away the remnants of my smeared make up and slowly but surely a few features of my old self could be seen inside the mirror. After only seeing Hazel with make up most of the time yesterday it was so weird now seeing so much of my old self again, even weirder when just a few inches further down two sagging breasts were hanging from my chest. After tying my hair away and dressing into a bathrobe it was almost like I was back to my old self. Apart from the wrinkles and the nose it was like an older and slightly feminized version of James was looking back at me. I left my bathroom and was already excited to try on all the new lingerie I bought yesterday. I spread them all out over my bed and tried on one by one. Just a few minutes in I heard the pinging of my phone. Checking it, it was a message from my father asking me once again how it’s going and when I think I would be home. It was barely more than a month and he already started to get worried. Probably the best thing I could do was to just call him and buy me some more time as my adventure barely has started. As I talked with him I constantly checked myself out in the mirror and noticed just how abstract this situation was right now. In front of me was an attractive older woman, dressed in lingerie while out of her mouth came a male voice. If I wouldn’t be talking on the phone to my dad I would be in big trouble. But would he even be able to recognize me right now? Somehow this made it all so more arousing.
Our talk was interrupted by the ringing of my doorbell. Walking towards it I tried to end the conversation with my dad but he always had something more to say.
“Okay dad, please I need to go now! I’ll call you tomorrow or whenever I find the time again. Yeah you too and greet mom from me. Bye bye.” I whispered as I was almost at the front door. Without much thought I opened it only to see Abe in front of me with a toolbox in his hands. His mouth was wide open as his eyes checked me out in detail.
“Whoah.” Was all he said. As I looked down on myself to see why he was so in awe I noticed I completely forgot I was still in my sexy lingerie.
In shock I slammed the door in front of him and ran to my room. My heart was almost exploding from the adrenaline and shame I felt in that moment. Getting the bathrobe over me again I slowly walked towards the door, with Abe’s surprised face still engraved in my memory. Thinking it over I felt my tugged away penis trying to rise again. Another man liked my image. I was so convincing in my lingerie that he didn’t rebuke in shock and saw a young boy cross dressing. No, he saw a mature sexy woman in a sexy black one piece. The more this image ran through my mind the hornier I got but I had to keep myself under control. Abe was probably still in front of my door. About to find words to apologize himself even though it was me who brought him into this situation.
Slowly I opened the door and as expected Abe stood in front of it. His face just as red as mine.
“H-Hey. I’m sorry I just thought… well. I could leave work earlier today so I thought I come by but uhm…” Abe fumbled with his words. It was kind of funny seeing a grown ass man unable to find the right words for this situation. Looking further down I could see a bulge in his pants and could hardly control myself. I wasn’t gay or found Abe attractive in any way but it made my fantasy just so much more immersive and fucked up. This was so much more than I expected. All I wanted was to be seen as a maid but right now I was also purely seen as an attractive woman. I bit my lips as my arousal hit newer heights.
“Oh Abe.” I said with a heavy breath. “It’s, fine j-just come in.” I said as I had a hard time to catch my breath. I needed to get myself under control. As much as I found this entire situation hot as hell I didn’t want it to end in a way I would regret when I’m back to my old self. Both me and Abe kept an awkward silence as he worked on my kitchen.
“Everything done. I would make a test drive with the washing machine but it should be all fine. If there are any leaks just call me and I will fix it.” Abe said as he started to stow away his tools. “Since your refrigerator is empty I assume you still have to buy some groceries right?”
“I uh yeah I guess so. I didn’t have the time to do it yesterday. Do you know a good place? I’m fairly new around here.”
“You can come with me. I wanted to buy some stuff anyway and seeing how you need almost everything I can help you carry some of the bags. Only if you want of course I don’t want to force myself on you.” He said with a nervous chuckle. He wasn’t wrong though. I needed a lot and during the last few weeks I lost a lot of muscle mass. I was now a weak woman that relied on a strong man to carry her stuff and I loved it. Without a second thought I agreed and changed into a more comfortable outfit. Somehow it felt like I had a servant doing my work again when all of this was there for me to become a servant. Nonetheless it didn’t take anything away from my fetish, it only made it all better and I still had to look for a maid job anyway.
The following days I got more and more used to my appearance and after a while I didn’t have to concentrate on my Hazel voice anymore as it came out naturally. The breasts on the other hand became a bit annoying with the constant back pain and how they came into my way all the time. It also became harder and harder to get off as my penis was surgically tugged away and the excitement and thrill of the first few days wore off. And whenever I managed to get an orgasm I was filled with horror of what I had done to myself. Many times I was close to drive to the clinic and undo it all. But halfway on my way I always calmed down and couldn't deny how hot this all was. My relationship with Abe grew and while we never became romantic or anything close to that I knew he wanted me. Every time when I went back into my apartment I saw the hunger in his eyes. Being an object of desire was so exhilarating.
But all of this was put to doubt when I finally managed to find a job as a maid. The excitement and rush I felt as soon as I put on my new and real uniform for the first time were washed away really quickly. During my first day and the days after I was so occupied with the work itself that I had barely time to live out my fantasy. Somehow in my mind I thought this all would play out differently and be more exciting but the reality of it was much more mundane. Maybe it was all about me as James being in this role and not Hazel, a woman nobody would think twice was a young rich boy. Still I didn't want to give up yet. After all I put so much money and effort into it and it wasn’t all bad. I still found arousal whenever I ran across people I faintly knew and fooled them to believe I was really a 48 year old woman. It even went so far that I got myself a trial day as a waitress in the country club my dad always goes. I just needed a new kick since my maid fantasy became nothing but hard work.
And it worked! Seeing so many familiar faces send shivers through my entire body. Whenever I served one of them I always expected they would call me out or even see a glimpse of James Astor, son of multimillionaire Richard Astor but no. All of them ignored me and treated me just like any waitress. After so many weeks slaving away in a boring maid job in an airport hotel I found what I really needed and to my luck I was offered a job. It wasn’t really hard since I knew the etiquette of the club. It didn’t take too long for the day I dreaded and anticipated the most came. My dad and mom came with some of their friends to play golf once in a month. As soon as they finished their game, they sat down for lunch and I rushed to their table to serve them. “Hi I’m Hazel how may I serve you?” I said with a nervous voice. This was it. I put everything on one card, risked everything only for a small perverted rush. I wasn’t thinking clear but that was my default mindset the last few weeks.
As soon as my dad looked up to me to give his order my heard froze and I expected to be exposed. “I think I take the pastrami…”
“Honey think of your blood pressure. He will take the brussels sproud salat, same for me dear.” My mom said as she interrupted him. Both of them looked directly into my face and didn’t recognize me. I couldn’t blame them as I had a hard time to recognize myself with all this make up and aged skin but still, they were my parents. Just in that moment I was about to cum but managed to control myself. It took all my focus to take the rest of their orders until I was finally away from their table. My heart was beating like crazy and all I could think of was to go home and try to orgasm to the though of this event.
With wobbly legs and a foggy mind I managed to finish the rest of my shift until I was on my way home. The entire way back I was edging and barely could hold it, but I knew I was done with it. I reached the peak of my fantasy and felt a sense of homesickness for the first time. As I was walking towards my apartment door I met Abe in the hallway again. “Oh hey Hazel! How was…” But I went past him before he could end his sentence. I just wanted relief so bad and was shaking all over my body that my keys dropped out of my hands. Before I could pick them up Abe stood besides me with a concerned face. “Hazel are you alright?” I just let out a heavy breath as I pressed my hand against my crotch. “N-No. I just… I just need to get…” But I couldn’t really bring out a full sentence. In an instant Abe pressed himself on me and pushed me against the door as his tongue invaded my mouth. My eyes went wide in panic and I tried to push him off me but I was so weak against his full weight. I never had a kiss with a girl before and now some old guy close to my dad’s age thrusted his tongue inside of me while his hands were playing with my breasts. I wasn’t gay but for some reason this turned me on even more because for him I was nothing more than an attractive older woman. The pain I felt at my crotch became almost unbearable and the urge to finally find relief made all my judgment of this situation go out the window. Before I even had a chance to get a grasp at the situation he lifted me up and carried me inside his apartment. He was so much stronger than I expected and manhandled me like I was nothing.
He threw me on top of his bed and started to undress himself in front of me. I gasped in shock as his erect penis became visible and pointed in my direction. I wondered what women saw in them as they looked absolutely ugly and to some degree threatening. But with my hormone driven brain I didn’t think much further than this and only thought if his dick was large enough to hit my prostate and finally give me my desperately needed orgasm. Abe hopped on top of his bed and slowly crawled towards me on all fours. Just when he was about to spread my legs apart I stopped him in time. If he found out I was no real woman I wasn’t sure what would happen next. During my time with him I found out he was a rather conservative kind of man. At best he would beat me up and throw me out of his apartment.
“Abe I… I’m a bit old fashioned. I feel weird doing it outside marriage but…” I paused. I wasn’t sure if I should really go through with it but I was just so desperate for it at that moment. “You can use my backdoor if that’s fine with you.” I said, embarrassed by my own words. I really proposed to another man to fuck me in the ass.
A smile formed on his face as he moved towards his nightstand next to me.
“Gladly! My ex never was into it and I lost all hope to ever do it again.” He said as he took out a bottle of lube. “Huh. Might as well.” As as he took out a blue pill and just swallowed it without a glass of water.
“Dim the light please!” I commanded him while undressing myself. Even though he might not see it’s not a real pussy at first glance, on close inspection he would notice something was off so I hoped the dim light would work in my favor. Getting on all fours I started to think this was way too gay and maybe I should call it off but as I noticed the his wardrobe mirror facing me I could only see Hazel. With her large breasts hanging off her chest and Abe lubing up her hole, there was hardly anything wrong from the looks of it. Just a woman and her lover about to have some fun. Abe didn’t was much time and instantly pushed his member inside of me. My eyes almost popped out of my skull as I felt pain and pressure in ways I have never felt before.
I felt stuffed like a turkey on thanksgiving and was about to call it off when one of his thrusts hit a spot that almost made me cum in an instant. There it was, the release I desperately waited for so long and couldn’t get myself, was so close. Driven like mad I started to push myself against each of his thrusts just hoping for every hit to feel just as good as that special one. This was probably the most fucked up and perverted act I had ever done and the thought I fooled an older hetero man into believing I was a real woman was something that made it all more forbidden and wrong, but also so much better. A few more thrusts and I finally felt it coming. But as my tugged penis was trying with all it’s might to become erect I suddenly felt a sharp pain from it like I had never before. Mixed with agonizing pain and pure bliss from my orgasm I let out a loud scream and almost fainted. I collapsed in front of me only for Abe to continue and release his seed inside of me just a few minutes later. I barely had any power left in me and could only accept as he dragged me with him to cuddle after, making me the little spoon. His dick was still erect and logged deep inside of me, not getting any softer.
My pain in my lower regions didn’t recede as I was used to and as my post coital clarity set in I was overcome by disgust and horror of what I did. Looking at myself in the wardrobe mirror I only saw Hazel, sweaty and with a man’s penis deep inside her ass. I tried to stay calm and recover until I could move my legs good enough again but in all that time I didn’t go back into that state I was used to. Gone was all the eroticism, the fetish, the hornyness I felt about it all. I was just James Astor again, the hetero 18 year old guy. But my mirror image told me a complete different story. Barely anything about it looked remotely close to James. What have I done to myself? I needed to get out of here and reverse it all and maybe I could forget what I did with Abe even though I doubted it. Hearing his snores, I tried to free myself from his grasp but with barely any muscle power left every movement of mine was met by him tightening the grip. What made it all worse was that it moved his dick inside of me ever so slightly, sending shiver across my body and reminding me of his big meat inside of me. I grinded my teeth in anger and frustration and could only wait until he fell into a deeper sleep.
I’m not sure how much time passed but I knew it was dark outside when I had the power to free myself from him. It felt good to finally have his penis out of me as the pressure inside of me was starting to became unbearable but that was only followed by the disgusting feeling of his semen dripping out of my now gaping hole. I ignored this and dressed myself up and moved back into my apartment to take a shower. That same night I called my dad to tell him I would come home and also because I wanted to hear a familiar voice after recent events but things didn’t go as expected. It has been a while since the last time I talked with him and since then I was only using my Hazel voice. All attempts to go back to my James voice ended in a weird imitation. It got only worse when my father demanded to talk with the real James, which of course wasn’t possible. He was starting to get more and more irritated and angry and after a while even asked if there was a ransom. To that I just ended the call in panic and hoped he wouldn’t call the police. Things were falling apart real quick. If only I knew how bad was about to become.
The next morning I woke up to the same mood as I had yesterday evening and the discomfort of my new body became much stronger with every hour. The pain in my crotch became worse too and now felt like I got kicked into the balls ten times in a row. All I wanted was to get rid of this charade and go home, my real home and become James Astor again. I had a few pain medication left from the early days after my operation but they only helped so much. Halfway towards the clinic I couldn’t take it anymore and collapsed on the sidewalk. A few people around helped me up and an older woman drove me in her car to the hospital. There I explained what was going on, well at least regarding my penis, too embarrassed was I to tell the full truth. A quick operation later and he was finally free again, but the short moment of joy wouldn’t last long. After so many months I saw my own penis again, shriveled and red as a tomato. What followed was almost like a death sentence as the doctor explained to me what was wrong. From the constant pressure and tight spot it was in all the time my tissue was damaged beyond repair and some of it started to die off. To my ‘luck’, as they told me, most of the nerves were still intact and they could reform my penis into a vagina and I could function normal again even though I would need to take hormones from now on. I wasn’t given much time to mourn or think of a solution as time was running short. My own fantasy brought me into this and from the looks of it, a part of it would forever stay with me. I don’t know how I would go back home like this but I would find a way as long as the rest looked like my old self again.
In the days after the operation I fell into a dark mood and was filled with thoughts of ‘just how I could let it come this far’. I should have just stuck to dressing up in my maids uniforms but now it was too late to go back to those innocent days. The nurses taught me everything I needed to know about my new genitalia and not long after I could finally go home. Surprisingly during all this the country club didn’t fire me after I explained them why I was in the hospital. I guess with this social climate they would rather keep me on sick leave than risk any negative publicity, not like I had any intention of ever going back there. The first thing I did after leaving the hospital was to go back to the beauty clinic and undo all of the other stuff and become James Astor again. Or as much as I could.
But what I saw was a complete different waiting room. The girl at the front desk was a complete different one too. “Uhm excuse me, is Doctor Brown here? I need to talk with him, it’s urgent.” I said, hoping they just changed the furniture and design a bit to go with the time.
“Oh no sorry. This is now a beauty spa. We moved in around a month ago after Mr Brown left the states.” I couldn’t believe what I heard. If he wasn’t here who could fix me? Would any other doctor believe my story if I told them?
“W-What do you mean left the states? When is he back?” Still in hope he just moved his clinic to somewhere else but what she told me was much worse. Apparently he did a highly questionable operation, not like mine was any better and it did not go that well. Not only was he sued by that woman and her rich husband, many other disgruntled patients joined in, encouraged by her act. If I wanted to be me again I needed to go to Mexico where he opened up a new clinic. My funds weren’t that high after so many months but I hoped he could at least do the most necessary parts to make me look somewhat like my old self again.
The next day I was about to book a flight ticket when I found out all my cards were blocked. My father must have blocked them after my not so successful call that one night. Despair set in as my whole situation developed a life of its own. All I now had left was whatever was on Hazels bank account and her ID. I could try to talk with my dad, try to prove who I really am if I even manage to go past the guards securing our mansion. But he would just disinherit me, most likely thinking I was a freak and not worthy to carry his name. I was completely stuck in this life I thought was only a fantasy and an adventure to live out my fetish. These large sagging tits, my wrinkled skin, the wide hips and especially that flat area on my crotch would stay with me for the rest of my life.
The following months were pretty rough. With no funds from my old account, a low income and the hospital bill I was struggling to make ends meet. The only support I had in these times was ironically from Abe. After our one time he became way more direct with his intentions and even though I pushed him away early on I didn’t want to lose him. Not that I had any romantic feelings for him but because he was the only person in my new life I could rely on. This became more of a dependency as my financial situation worsened and the advance payment for my apartment ran out. When he offered me to move I with him I knew there was no way around it and I somehow became his girlfriend, with all things attached to it. I didn’t want to land on the streets so I pretended to be the loving girlfriend he expected me to be, buying my time in hope something would happen to get me out of this life. But time went on and I celebrated my 49th birthday with him. Up to this point the female hormones washed away anything that was left of my remaining male features and completed my new image. He used this special day to propose to me, to which I reluctantly agreed. In reality I was just a now 19 year old boy, without money or knowledge of the world. I didn’t know how I would survive out there, so being Abe’s wife wasn’t the worst deal I could have picked. On our honeymoon he finally made me into a real woman and I had sex for the first time with my new vagina and to my surprise it wasn’t as bad as I expected it to be. I’d still prefer to have my own penis back but it was miles more enjoyable than getting it from behind.
Our life fell into a routine not long after and we were just husband and wife. I still had hopes somehow, something would happen to get me out of this. Maybe I would one day wake up and it was all a dream or I was just completely insane and forgot to take my medicine. But this was just nothing more than a hope I never could let go. And like on one of many of those days when Abe was on top of me, thrusting in and out, our hands interlocked I just laid there and looked at the clock at our nightstand, waiting for him to finish so I could stand up and make some breakfast for us. This was just a typical Sunday morning in a life I never thought I would live.
But it was my life now and I had to accept it.
I’m not sure when it started but the older I got the harder it was for me to ignore these urges. Whenever I saw her serve us food, clean my room or just do her other duty’s I was constantly fantasizing about her. Many other rich 18 year old guys in my position would probably have a hidden fetish for their maids too, but mine went way further as I didn’t have a hard on for my much older maid. No I had a deep desire to be in her role itself. The thought of wearing her uniform, doing her menial tasks while the rich folks around me treated me as a normal maid or just completely ignored turned me on so much and was a fantasy of mine that became ever so harder to ignore these last few days after reaching my 18th birthday. Truth be told I already sneaked some of our servants uniforms into my bedroom. Locking myself inside of it I wore it and pretended to be one of the maids. As I had a hard time imitating a young female voice, I had better results trying to sound like an older woman with a bit more rustier voice. The more I did it the more this ‘role’ developed. While wearing one of the uniforms I gave myself the name of Hazel Bloom, a 48 year old maid under the service of the young master James Astor, my real self. As my arousal became too much I relieved myself while still wearing the uniforms only to feel embarrassed and ashamed of what I just did in my post nut clarity. But all those thoughts and desires came back again and again no matter how I felt afterwards in my short moments of clarity. Maybe it was my hormone driven mind bringing me in these situations and clouded my judgment but I knew I just didn’t have the willpower to resist. Too strong was this fantasy of mine.
These coming days were even harder for me to function normal as the prospect of leaving my home for college made me realize I would also leave behind my fathers mansion and with that the entire point of having a maid. My father wanted for me to have a classic college experience. Living in a dorm, go on parties and in his words “to sow my wild oats” and later on become the heir he always wanted me to be. Of course he didn’t know anything about my weird fetish. Even though I liked the thought of being reduced to a lowly poor maid, working for people with no fear of making ends meet while I could be lucky to pay my rent, this was after all still a fantasy. Nothing in this world would make me give up the wealth I was born in so I did everything I could to keep this as secret as possible. The last thing I needed to my troubled mind was being disinherited and cast out with nothing on me but my shoes and what I currently had in my wallet.
Maybe all I needed was to get it all out of my system. Make my fantasy as real as possible for a short time, live in it and when I’m fully satisfied and can’t bear it anymore I would become normal again and go on with my life. But I didn’t know how, at least not yet. The closer I got to my graduation the more effort I put into finding a solution. Searching through the entire internet I found all kind of websites, ranging from useful tips and tricks to straight out selling myself off to slavers into a third world country with fake documents. While that was of course way too much, the idea regarding fake documents was something that could make my experience so much more immersive. I had enough money and enough connections to make Hazel into a real person. The only problem was how would I make myself look like her. Finding many forums about cross dressing, makeup tutorials for men and dressing yourself to be convincing, nothing of that was what I really wanted. I was about to give up and felt angry after coming so far in my planing phase. That was until a thought crossed my mind that might be the solution to my last obstacle.
Remembering how my mom and some of her friends always went to that beauty clinic to make themselves look younger for a while with Botox and all other kind of chemical crap, I wondered if they could do it the other way around too. Make myself look more female and older for a while. A visit to the clinic would give me certainty. The next day I made up an excuse to go out for a while, pretending to spend some time with my friends before everyone spreads out to a different college. I didn’t have to wait too long for an appointment as the doc knew my families name from my mom’s frequent visits. He was probably happy to make another quick buck, which if he had the skills, he would.
“So let me get this clear. You want me to make you look like an older woman. But only for a while?” Doctor Brown said, still a bit confused from my request. “But why?”
I was so nervous in that moment but managed to keep a cool head through all of this.
“Does it matter? You get the money after all.” Trying to sound confident as I didn’t want him to dig in too deep into this. While we had a doctor patient confidentiality I didn’t want to take any bets if he would really be quiet if he knew the entire embarrassing truth.
“Well… You rich folks sure have weird requests sometimes. But it’s the land of the free after all so whatever. Yes I think I can do it. There are some chemicals that can make your skin look older but I have to look a bit more into the details of it. For the rest I can give you breast implants or a lot more depends how daring you are. Some of it might be harder to reverse though and as always small scars after that are most likely unavoidable.” He said as he leaned back into his chair.
“What do you mean harder to reverse? I don’t want you to cut my dick off or anything like that. It’s just I want to appearance of an older women. Around 48 years old if possible.” I said.
“Yes yes I understand. What I mean is I can make your crotch just as flat so you could wear a bikini for example. On a closer inspection it would be clear it’s not a real vagina but that’s of course not what we want here. You testicles will be pushed into your inguinal canal and I fix your penis into a position that makes the area flat and forces you to sit while peeing. Your breasts could be formed by using your own body fat, there is a brand new procedure for it and many other beauty clinics are trying it out right now. The end results are amazing and very convincing. With that we could give them a natural sag and…” The doc explained while I was overwhelmed by the sheer amount of information flooding my brain. He was getting excited about what he could all do while I had a hard time following him, but I knew he was the man I needed for this.
In the end he showed me a picture of myself on his laptop and changed it with some ai generating software to alter my appearance. As the program slowly made my face look older I was amazed by just how convincing I could look like. During this I had a hard time to hide my raging boner in my pants as I saw my own feminized and older face. Next he placed my head on a woman’s body with huge sagging tits and wide hips. He said something about hips but with so much information at once I completely blended that part out but from the looks of it, it was worth it. Staring at the monitor with my mouth wide open I could hear my own heart beating in excitement. Was I really going to do this all to myself? To live out my own perverted fantasy? Most likely yes as my arousal was fogging my judgment and all I could think of was looking like her and acting like the maid I wanted to be.
“So? What do you say?” He said, waking me out of my trance.
“It’s… It’s a lot to take in. And you are sure you could reverse it all when I’m ready to be myself again?” I asked.
“As I already explained most of it yes.” He said with a small annoyed undertone in his voice not wanting to repeat everything again. He was probably referring to the scars I might keep from all of this but that was a tiny price to pay to finally live out my fantasy.
“Wow. That…” I cleared my throat and composed myself, trying to look confident again. “That looks pretty good doc. When can we schedule these operations. I would like to have them as soon as possible and best case all at once.”
“Whoa hold still young man. First off, I’m quiet booked out so not in the next two months that’s for sure and we can’t do them all at once. Your body needs to recover but we can do them in quiet a short frequency. Let me check my calendar.” He said while typing into his laptop. While this was already more than I expected or hoped, the thought of jumping into my fantasy in small steps felt kind of underwhelming. It would take so long and until it was all done I couldn’t do much as I would have to hide from my family in that time. Otherwise it would be pretty difficult to explain to my dad why I was running around with tits or looked older than I actually was.
“Uhm doc. Is it possible to stay in your clinic during it all? You know just keep me in a coma or something like that. I just want to go to sleep as I am and wake up like you showed me on your laptop.” I could see his mind rattling as he thought about my question. If that won’t work I guess I just have to go with my original plan. While it was what I wanted, I was now hooked on what he showed me and just how much more was doable than I ever imagined.
“I think that’s doable. Usually patients stay with us for a week at best if they had a bit more done on them but it’s not impossible to stay longer that is of course if the payment for it can be done.” He said, raising his eyebrow. He probably expected for me to say no but what he didn’t know is that my dad gave me already more than enough money to live through college without any concern about my finances. For him those were peanuts, barely worth mentioning but for a young man like me or just anyone in the middle or lower class, this was more than enough to live off comfortably for a few years on a low budget.
“Don’t worry about that doc. You know my family. Just give me a number and it will be paid.” I said with a smug smile on my face. He just started to type in wildly into his laptop as I waited for him to finish all the details. In the end we made an appointment when to start. I picked the day after my high school graduation. But as soon as he showed me the estimated price I barely managed to keep up my poker face. This was way more than I thought it would be. If I really went through with it I would just have enough for the fake documents of Hazel and a bit of a safety net for emergencies. But I had to go through with it now. I couldn’t go back anymore after seeing all of this, I would constantly ask myself ‘what if’. Without a clear thought I agreed and we shook our hands. Before I left his office I asked if I could have that ai generated picture of my feminized older self. That was the perfect picture for the fake documents I was about to manage next.
During the next days I constantly thought about it. Was I really going through with it. Was I going to far? I was a hetero guy after all and this just sounded so weird and fucked up every time I had a short moment of clarity. But those moments were quickly pushed away as the sheer thought of it made me horny beyond believe again. Getting the documents was probably the easiest part in my entire plan. I guess money opens many doors and services normal people could only dream of. As the date of my graduation came closer I finally braved myself enough to confront my dad. After all he still expected me to leave the house and go to college shortly after the graduation day. I would leave my home but I wouldn’t arrive at college, at least not if everything worked out for me.
Going into his home office I saw him talking with one of his business partners on the phone. I just waited for him to finish and just stood there in front of his desk. With a raised finger he signaled me he was about to finish and pointed at the seat next to me.
“Bob, Bob listen! I don’t care, just get it done!” He said with a commanding voice before hanging up.
“Hey champ, what can I do for you?” He asked. In an instant he changed between business man to wholesome father figure. This was something that still spooks me but I guess he could separate work and family pretty well.
“Well dad it’s about college. I… uh I thought maybe I could do a gap year and start a bit later.” I saw his mouth already opening to say something. “Before you say anything just listen! I had a pretty boring high school life and before I go out into the real world and become an adult I want to see it all. So I thought I just enter college next year and travel around the world. See what it all has to offer and get experience, you know…” I said. To be honest this was more or less a copy of what one of my class mates was about to do but it sounded pretty good as an excuse to get away for a while. I saw my dad raising his eyebrows as he was caught off guard from what I said.
“I… wow. I didn’t expect that. You were always the more quiet one and I hoped when I put you through the typical college experience you would grow into a real man but I guess I underestimated you. You know you remind me of myself when I was your age. Only difference, I did a world tour with one of my buddy's back in the days. We made a list of…” And with that he started rambling about his past and his journey through all parts of the world with his old college buddy and now business partner. It was hard to pretend to be interested in his story but I knew I got him. All I needed was to endure it and my plan could be executed perfectly. We spend a few hours in his office and talked like we never did before. At some point I completely forgot about the reason I came and just enjoyed some father-son time we rarely had. We were cut off when his alarm ringed and he had to prepare himself for the next meeting. With my fathers blessing I left his office and polished the rough edges of my plan. With Hazel’s fake documents I managed to apply for a banking account and rented a small furnished apartment for one year in advance at the other side of the city. I wanted to have it all perfectly set for my fantasy.
Counting the days until my graduation and my vacation into Hazel, I tried to eat a lot more to gain some weight. Like the doc told me, the more fat I had the better he could relocate it and enhance my curves. Whenever our maids served me my extra requested food I could only think of how I would soon be one of them. Serving some entitled rich kid his lavish dishes and obeying his every command. I probably masturbated more in these days than all my previous years combined as the thought of becoming a maid was the biggest turn on I could ever get. This was only overshadowed by the short moments of post nut clarity. Whenever these moments hit me I was shocked of how far I was willing to go. Many times I was close to grab my phone and cancel my appointment and everything else linked to it. But it was only close. Never was my mind clear long enough to really do it.
And as my graduation day came and went I was full off excitement, fear and most of all, arousal. Packing the suitcases into my car I said goodbye to my mom and dad before driving off. During the drive towards the clinic my hands were shaking form pure excitement. Just in a few hours I would fall asleep in an operation room and wake up looking like the person on the new id I had in a separate much more feminine looking wallet. I was about to become Hazel Bloom, 48 year old woman. Copying my senior maids credentials I would most likely be able to find a job as a real maid and fulfill my fantasy to it’s maximum.
While I waited in the lobby of the beauty clinic I was deep in my own thoughts. Surprisingly during all this scheme I didn’t think of a time frame. Well I said I take a gap year to my dad but I don’t really expect it to last this long, but what if I my fetish runs off just one week in? That would be kind of awkward considering the huge effort I put into this.
“Mr Astor?” The receptionist called out my name. “Everything is prepared. Please follow me.” I took my backpack with my belongings and everything I need whenever I wake up and followed her. Walking behind her I wondered if she knew why I was here. Would she think I’m a freak? A pervert? But my mind wasn’t on it’s own for too long as I was entering a bedroom that looked more like a mix of a hotel suite and a hospital room.
“This is where you will stay during the your time here. You can stow away your backpack into one of the cabinets. Take your time to prepare and dress into the hospital gown. When you are ready just press this button next to your bed and a nurse will be called to transport you to the operating room.” Without much words she closed the door behind me and left. Looking around I was a bit scared from all of it. I have never slept somewhere else without anyone knowing where I was. It almost felt like I was completely alone and on my own and a part of me screamed to call it off. But as I put my backpack and wallet away I took a last look at the picture of Hazel and knew there was no way I would stop now.
After changing clothes I laid on the bed and pressed the button. After a few seconds a nurse came into my room, greeting me with a smile before rolling me into the operation room. As I laid there, the bright light shining into my face I saw the doc standing next to me. He read through some papers before his focus was on me.
“So James. Big day huh? I’m asking you like I do to all my patients. Are you really sure about that? No shame in saying no.” I didn’t reply instantly with vigor as I wanted to. Something in my mind slowed me down but I dismissed it and just stammered out an unsure yes. A few seconds later a mask was held over my face as I slowly fell asleep.
I don’t know how much time passed when I woke up again. Still drowsy from whatever they gave me to wake up, I was disoriented by my surroundings. Looking around it took me a while to remember it was my room inside the beauty clinic and with every minute I was awake, more and more of my memories returned. As the feeling of my body returned I became aware by the strong alien feeling of it. Something heavy was sitting on my chest and my hips hurt like hell. Looking down I noticed that my blanket was bulged at my chest area. I was about to push the blanket away when I noticed my hand. The skin on it looked so dry and wrinkled. It looked definitely much older now. I looked in amazement at it for a few minutes before I remembered my chest. Pressing my hands on it and felt two huge squishy globes. Grabbing both of them with my hands I played around to make sure I wasn’t dreaming and as I tugged on them I felt a sharp pain, confirming this was all real. They were now part of me for sure and I was burning with anticipation to see them. Raising my upper body on the bed I felt them move around with every motion and their weight was now more obvious then ever. They were damn heavy and they were now stuck on my chest for the near future. Looking around the room again I noticed a full length mirror placed at the corner. Without a second thought I jumped out of bed and was about to walk towards it if it weren’t for the sharp pain in my hips that stopped me.
“Oh fuck!” I screamed out. I took my time to stand up. For some reason the weight of my body caused me pain in my hips and as I started to walk I noticed how I automatically swayed my hips more than I was used to.
As soon as my reflection hit the mirror I was about to scream but quickly realized the person in the mirror was me. Or rather Hazel now. Somehow I almost looked like that Hazel picture I got from the doc many weeks ago but it was also so different that I could hardly recognize myself. While I still had most of my old features, it took me a concentrated look to see them. But some parts were changed completely. Apart from the older looking skin, my nose was a bit smaller too if I had to guess. This alone made the rest of my face look completely not James like. Getting past this shock I undid my gown to finally have a view at the entirety of my body. As I stood there in all my naked glory I had a hard time to take it all in. The doc made no small promises as almost all of my body looked so different to what I looked before. My somewhat chubby belly disappeared. It’s fat most likely used to enhance my hips and ass and create my now large and natural looking sagging tits. Just from the weight and size alone I guessed to be at least an e-cup. On top of it they had those recognizable stretch marks, making it look like I was carrying those around since puberty. I felt the arousal building up inside of me as I looked at the hot looking cougar inside the mirror. But instead of feeling my boner rise I felt a sharp pain in my crotch. Looking down I saw a vagina. Or something that closely resembled one. Pushing my finger against it I felt the pressure transferred to my penis somewhere hidden and tugged away inside of it. It was desperately trying to become erect as I became just as horny as I was days before the operation. In that moment I thought I made a mistake on that part. How am I going to jerk off now? I tried to rub myself there, hoping that the pressure would more or less transfer to my penis and make me come but it was futile and only made it worse as I saw that old lady trying to rub herself off, her fingers nestled on her pussy lips. Looking at my fingers on my crotch I noticed something was off but I couldn’t really see what. It took me a while until the dots connected. I had a thigh gap! But how? I surely didn’t have one before and it didn’t look like he cut off some meat on my thighs to make it look that way. But as I rubbed my soft and hairless thighs together I noticed that my hips in general were pretty wide and no matter how much I pressed my legs together they would only converge at the knees. Was that the reason I felt pain in my hips? How did he do it?
Before I could think about ways of how, the door next to me opened and the doc entered my room.
“Oh you are finally awake. Wonderful. I see you are already taking in my work. I’m quiet surprised myself how good you came out.” He said as he moved with his clipboard towards a chair and sat down. “Well Mr Astor, there were no complication and you healed way better than expected. Scaring is at a minimum and your movement should be just as good as before. I would like to keep you here for another hour just in case but in my opinion you are good to go if you feel well enough.”
My mind could barely take his words in as I was still occupied with the mirror. “Wow… y-you really did it. I’m just… wow.” I could barely find the words. “But one question. What happened with my hips? I mean, look at it.” I said as I turned around and pointed at the gap.
“Oh yeah that was one of the procedures we talked in our first meeting. It’s similar to the way people treat short legs. We adjusted your pelvic bone and from the last x-ray it healed quiet well. You might feel some pain for the next week or two until your body adjusts to it. I wrote you a prescription for pain medication you can pick up at the front desk. If the pain isn’t subsiding after around two weeks, please call and we make a check up.”
I couldn’t really find words for it. I wasn’t sure how he could reverse this part but looking back I was just amazed by just how much it adds to the whole picture.
“Well I better leave you some privacy. I hope everything is to your liking Mr Astor and please call us when something is off or causes problems.” He said before leaving me alone again. Getting called Mr or just by my real name was so strange now as all I could see was Hazel Bloom. The longer I stared into the mirror the more aroused I got and the more pain I felt on my crotch. I needed relief but this was the wrong place for it. I quickly checked for my belongings and to my luck they were still there as well as the clothes I prepared for Hazel.
I quickly put on the panties and bra, followed by a plain and boring looking cocktail dress. My heart was beating like crazy in excitement and all I wanted was to move into my rented apartment and have real alone time without the risk of someone barging in any minute. Just a few more steps and my time as Hazel Bloom would start. Checking myself a last time in the mirror all I could see was a mature woman with barely shoulder length black hair, wearing a dress that hugged her curves perfectly. What stood out the most was the back pack I carried over my shoulder as it was the same old guy-looking back pack I had before. Perhaps I should have prepared a purse too for this but it wouldn’t matter in a few minutes. Making my way towards the front desk I noticed a few other people sitting in the waiting area. To my horror I saw one of my mom’s friend reading a magazine while waiting for her appointment. My heart dropped into my stomach as I feared she would recognize me. I swiftly turned around and looked at the receptionist. I cleared my throat as I started to talk in the mature female voice I had trained the last few weeks to it’s perfection.
“I uhm I’m here for a prescription.” I said with a shacky but convincing voice.
“The name please?” She asked me. It was the same girl I saw before my operation. Didn’t she remember me and why I came here or does she really not recognize me? I beckoned her to come closer as I didn’t want to speak out my name too loud.
“Astor. J… James Astor.” Her eyes went wild as she now understood the situation. I could see she now recognized me and her face ran red. She looked through some papers at her front desk until she found what she was looking for.
“Here it is. I hope everything was to your liking… ma’am.” She said while putting emphasis on the last word. A shiver ran through my body as I felt like I was about to come right then and there. With wobbly legs I walked outside, shielding my face from my mom’s friend and went out back into the real world.
The bright sun was burning at my eyes as they had to get used to it again. Looking around I saw that nothing changed. Somehow I expected to be in a different world or something like that but it was just the way it was before I came here. Looking through my phone I checked all my messages. With a smile I could see that the delayed messages I created beforehand were send out to my father, buying me an alibi every time. The funniest part about this were the deep fake pictures I did of myself in various places around the world, faking my existence in these places. I compressed and reduced the quality of these pictures to make them look a tiny bit more authentic. My father always replied how happy he was for me and asked for some details like how’s the weather or did something exciting happen yet to which I of course never answered. Most of my pre-written messages were just about the same old me and how much fun this country, city, area or jungle was. I could give him a call but decided against it as all I wanted was to get myself into Hazel’s apartment as fast as possible.
I looked for my car which I parked near the clinic more than a month ago. Walking down the sidewalk I noticed just how much my hips swayed and despite some efforts I could not walk anything but in a very feminine way. It was a bit creepy as despite everything, I knew who I really was and could always switch back to my old voice and pretend to be James again. But the way I walked on the other hand was a constant reminder that I didn’t have any control over it, forcing me to walk in a womanly fashion. And by god did that turn me on. This was exactly what I wanted. I was walking and looking like an older woman and the views I got from men towards my ample cleavage just made it all so more exciting.
Turning around the corner I saw my car but not the way I wanted it to be. On my windshield were a huge amount of parking tickets but what was worse was the wheel clamp. This was my only way of easy transportation. “Fuck!” I cursed out loud in my male voice, getting stares from nearby passersby. With their stares making me feel uneasy, I reminded myself I better talk in my trained female voice from now on, as slipping up at the wrong moment could make things a whole lot more complicated. I walked around for a bit and got accustomed to how the world sees me now. What was the most obvious part was how many glances I got from other man. I could see the hunger in their eyes as their view landed on my cleavage and swaying hips. As I walked down the sidewalk I noticed a few shops pop up which caught my attention. First off I started with a hairdresser to fix this mess called my hair. During the last few weeks I let it grow out and it almost reached my shoulder.
As I entered the hairdressers salon I hoped my disguise was convincing enough. This would be my first interaction with someone who didn’t know me before. Looking around I saw only women getting their hair done and I would soon be one of them.
“Can I help you ma’am?” Came a voice from my left. Behind a counter stood a young girl, her eyebrows raised, expecting an answer from me.
“Oh uh I need my hair done if possible.” I said in my female voice.
“Do you have an appointment?”
“N-No. Do I need one? I thought I could just come in and get it done. Else I can come back later.” I said, feeling a bit disappointed.
“No it’s fine you just need to wait a bit until a spot gets free. If you want, you can take a seat over there. I’ll call you when we are ready for you.” She said while pointing towards the waiting area behind me.
“That sounds good. I’ll wait then, thank you.” I said before going over and sat down on the coach. Apart from me there were two other woman in the waiting area, both reading a magazine while waiting for their turn. None of them bat an eye that I was sitting there.
Looking down I noticed my legs were fairly spread out like I’m usually used to sit. I crossed my legs the same way those two other woman did. The feeling of my hairless thighs rubbing against each other while there was nothing between my legs to be crushed was making my tucked away dick wake up in excitement. But having no place to expand I was only met by a stinging pain and a frustrated moan escaped my lips.
“Everything fine dear? Is it the cramps?” The woman to my right asked me. It took me a while to understand what she meant but as soon as it made sense to me my arousal spiked even more. Here I was waiting to get my hair done while these women next to me thinks I have my period cramps. I was completely incognito and the thought of it, being this convincing was almost sending me over the edge.
“N-No it’s fine. They should go away any minute. I hope…” I said as my breathing became more heavy. I tried to distract myself and grabbed a magazine lying in front of me and started to read it. Most of the content was just boring beauty tips, cooking recipes or ways to lose weight but it helped. The more I read the deeper I lost myself in the articles and completely zoned out my surroundings. I’m not sure how much time passed but when I was called out and put down the magazine I noticed I was the only one left in the waiting area.
As I sat down on my seat I saw a large mirror in front of me. Seeing myself again or rather Hazel was still so alien to me. I was supposed to be an 18 year old boy starting his first year in college but looking at the mirror all I saw was an older lady. My view landed on my own breasts again as I was mesmerized by their appearance. Just when I was about to give them a small squeeze I was interrupted by the voice of the hairdresser coming to my spot.
“So what can we do for you today dear?” She said in a warm and welcoming voice.
“Well as you can see I need something of an overhaul. My hair looks chaotic and needs form.” I said in my Hazel voice. I wasn’t really sure what to say as I had honestly no clue what kind of hairstyle would fit me.
“Any preferences or wishes? We can also do your makeup and nails if you want.” She said. Looking at my nails and my face again it was true. I completely forgot I had no make up on or polished nails.
“Y-Yes. That sounds good. Just surprise me. I’m open for your expertise.” I said. Everything would be fine as I doubt I could have done a better job than her. Without much more questions she started and I enjoyed every moment of it. I basked in the pure experience of being treated as an older woman while getting my hair and nails done. The small talk was a bit harder to manage as she asked me questions about myself, my husband and my family. Since I created Hazel out of nowhere in my perverted mindset I expanded her background and just answered on the get go. In the end I became a divorced woman and mixing some truth into it. I also had a son who just recently went off to college, James Bloom.
About an hour later she was finished and spun my chair around, making me face the mirror. The person I saw in the mirror was completely different. Gone was any trace what so ever I still had as James. I tried to look for any of my old features and while it was hard to recognize myself before, now it was impossible. Make up sure could do wonders.
My shoulder length hair was now silky smooth and cut to accentuating my face in a very feminine way. As I was about to glide my hand through it I was met by my manicured nails and just looked at them in amazement. It was all so perfect and no one would ever think twice I’m anything but a mature woman.
“I guess I hit the spot?” She said behind me.
“Yeah it’s so… good! You really outdone yourself I can’t believe it.” I said still amazed by my new looks.
“If that’s the case be sure to make an appointment for next time so you don’t have to wait so long. Cindy at the front desk manages it all.”
I thanked her again and moved towards the front desk to pay and make an appointment in about a month for a check up. Only a few hours passed since I left the beauty clinic and I already knew this was all worth it. Everything was so exciting, so new and so arousing I could barely control myself, not like I could jerk off anyway at the moment but that was a problem for later. Next was the clothing store not far away. During my walk towards it I must have looked a bit out of place. Me fully dressed and styled while still carrying around a boyish looking backpack. Some might assume I’m carrying my son’s bag for him.
As I entered the shop I was taken back by it’s somewhat run down appearance. Discount signs left and right, tight corridors between the clothing racks and the cold light made it all look so… poor. It was honestly my first time going into one of these stores or even be confronted with discounts but I was happy of every new discovery in my little adventure. Going through different racks I picked up a few items I thought might look good on me and went over to the changing rooms.
Closing the curtains behind me I didn’t lose any more time and started to undress myself but as soon as I saw myself in the mirror I stopped. There in front of me was a Hazel. With the makeup and styled hair every resemblance of James Astor were gone. My penis surgically tugged away made my front area look just as flat as on any other woman, only for my panties to give it an extra impression of a camel toe. Hanging off from my chest were two very real looking breasts locked behind a bra. This was really happening. I really had made my body look like a 48 year old woman. Feeling that pain between my legs again as my penis tried with all its might to become erect, was too much for me as I too wanted to relief that sexual tension. This entire day I was edging and continuously postponed it but now I just had to do it. I desperately rubbed my flat area, hoping for some of the motions to be transferred to my penis behind. Each glance at the mirror in front of me just made it worse as all I saw was a mature woman trying to finger herself while squeezing her breast with the other hand. But knowing that this woman was me, trying to get off in a changing room, just one small curtain away from other people send me over the edge. Without having a full hard on I managed to come as I felt my own juice leaking out between my folds and a moist feeling formed in my panties.
But while basking in the afterglow of my act, grinding my teeth together to not let out any sound, the all familiar sense of post nut clarity washed over me and I realized how fucked up my situation was. The flat space between my legs and these large sagging tits made it even hard for me to see that it was me behind it all. Did I really turn myself into this just for a fantasy? These short moments after, made me always feel embarrassed and ashamed of myself and I took off the maid dress I was wearing every time. But this time there was no undressing and going back to normal mode. Even if I get rid of the panties and bra. These tits were now a part of me and all I could see in that mirror was Hazel a poor woman looking for a job, not James the rich young boy. My breathing became rapid and I had a hard time to not completely lose it. I sat down on the small seat inside my cabin and calmed myself down, closing my eyes to blend out the world around me.
“Excuse me. Ma’am? Do you need any help? You have been in there for quiet a while.” I heard a voice taking me out of my thoughts. I opened my eyes and looked down on my body. Wide female hips, my soft thighs pressed against each other and my breasts hold tightly inside a bra. It was all so surreal but at the same time amazing how convincing I looked. Maybe my small panic attack was just me being a scary little boy again. But right now I’m Hazel. I’m a grown up woman and god damn was I hot.
“N-No dear. I’m fine, don’t worry about me. I’m just taking my time.” I said and heard her moving away shortly after. Looking around I still had the few pieces of clothes lying around. I felt a bit weird after my panic attack but brushed it off as normal. After all it wasn’t an everyday event to walk around with the appearance of an older woman. Especially as this was my first time walking outside in a dress. Part of me still felt like a cross dresser despite my appearance but that all disappeared as soon as I tried on the tight fitting jeans. Seeing how they stretched over my now bigger ass and hugged my crotch, showing everyone the apparent lack of a penis made me horny once again. How could anyone even think I could be a young boy and not that hot cougar. But I had to control myself else I would stay in this cabin until the end of days, getting off to my own fantasy.
After trying on many more outfits I left the store with bags full of different outfits, underwear and lingerie and finally a purse for my new self. It was hard to carry all those bags so I decided to take the bus downtown towards my new apartment. As the sun was settling, I realized just how much happened on the first day and I still had so much more in front of me. The drive towards my new temporary home was my first time ever in a public transport. Usually my dad ordered a chauffeur or I drove on my own after my 16th birthday but now I was in the same vehicle with other strangers. It was so wild and exciting and I was all on my own in this little adventure.
After a log drive I finally made it to my new neighborhood. In the dark it looked more run down than at daytime. As I entered the apartment building I could hear the neighbors through their doors shouting and arguing. Maybe I should have picked a better neighborhood but this only made the immersion of a lowly maid even stronger. As long as I stay out of trouble no one should bother me. Taking the stairs up to the second level I looked for the number of my apartment when one of my bags handle gave out and all contents fell over the floor. Still holding to the other bags I tried to get them all up with the two free fingers I had left. I must have cursed a bit too loud as a neighbors door nearby opened. “Can I help you ma’am?” A deep and rough voice called out next to me. As I looked up I saw an older man, probably around my dads age. He looked at me with a smile as his eyes glanced over the lingerie that fell out of my bag. In panic I tried to put it back into one of the other bags but made my situation only worse as more and more fell out in my struggle. “Wait, wait. Let me help you.” He said and without even waiting for my answer he took some of the shopping bags out of my hand. I just let out a sigh and fixed my mess on the ground before rising up again to face this man. In front of me stood a somewhat older man. Probably around 50+ if I had to guess from the gray edges on his hairs. He wasn’t fat but still had a small beer belly sticking out. He looked like the average dad but there was no ring on his finger.
“Ma’am? I can carry them for you if you don’t mind.” He said, waking me up from my train of thoughts.
“Oh right… uhm sure I guess. My apartment is at the end of the hallway.” I said as I was still unsure how to talk with other people now that I was perceived completely different. His sneaky glances towards my cleavage constantly reminded me I was Hazel right now as I was sometimes forgetting it myself whenever I was daydreaming again.
“You are the new one right? I saw some people move in furniture a while ago but never saw anyone actually living there. Nice to finally meet you I’m Miller, Abe Miller.” He said with a hearty smile. “Yeah it’s my first day today. I just made sure my furniture arrived first while I was uhh… busy.” We exchanged a few pleasantries while moving into my apartment. We threw the shopping bags on my bed and I thanked Abe as I escorted him towards the door. Just before he was out he turned around to face me again.
“You know I uh… I noticed your kitchen isn’t fully done yet. If you didn’t plan on ordering anything you could come over. I just did something for myself when I heard the commotion outside my door.” He stammered in a nervousness voice. He reminded me that I haven’t really eaten anything today so far. The excitement of the day made me completely blend out my hunger. But as I looked towards my kitchen I wasn’t sure what he meant.
“What do you mean about my kitchen? I thought the movers did everything.”
“Well the power cables are sticking out and I doubt the gas plate is connected either. I assume same story for your washing machine. If you want I can come by tomorrow after work and fix it all for you.” He said. This was all a bit too much for me to understand. I never bothered in my life with anything as there were always people doing it for me.
“That would be awesome but I don’t want to take advantage of you. Can I pay you or something like that?” I asked him as I was about to go and get my wallet.
“No need for that but if you invite me for a dinner when everything is set and done, I wouldn’t say no.” I just smiled at him while my face ran red. He was interested in me, or rather Hazel.
“So?” He asked me again. “Want to come over for dinner or…?” He asked me with a raised eyebrow. I wasn’t sure what I would expect if I went over but I couldn’t deny just how hungry I was right now.
“I… I would like to.” I said and followed him towards his apartment.
The evening dinner with Abe wasn’t as awkward as I expected. We talked about each other and our past, mine of course mostly made up. He was just like Hazel divorced and lives in this apartment after a long and ugly settlement. It wasn’t hard for me to imagine she was the problem as Abe behaved like a genuine gentleman this evening. Late this evening we exchanged numbers and I went back into my apartment. Exhausted from the day and with a full stomach I instantly went to my bed and fell asleep, still in my dress.
The next day I woke up as the rays of the run shined through the gap in my curtains. It took me a while to raise myself upwards, still sleep and disorientated by my surroundings. The first thing I noticed was the pain I felt in my back and hips. Looking down I was met by the same old breasts as yesterday. Giving them a firm squeeze a smile formed on my face as this was all not a dream. I really did it and made my fantasy real. As I took a shower I noticed the differences between my male body and this one. The water felt amazing against my hairless skin and feeling it run across my breasts gave me a small shivers as it constantly made me aware of just how big they were.
Drying myself off I washed away the remnants of my smeared make up and slowly but surely a few features of my old self could be seen inside the mirror. After only seeing Hazel with make up most of the time yesterday it was so weird now seeing so much of my old self again, even weirder when just a few inches further down two sagging breasts were hanging from my chest. After tying my hair away and dressing into a bathrobe it was almost like I was back to my old self. Apart from the wrinkles and the nose it was like an older and slightly feminized version of James was looking back at me. I left my bathroom and was already excited to try on all the new lingerie I bought yesterday. I spread them all out over my bed and tried on one by one. Just a few minutes in I heard the pinging of my phone. Checking it, it was a message from my father asking me once again how it’s going and when I think I would be home. It was barely more than a month and he already started to get worried. Probably the best thing I could do was to just call him and buy me some more time as my adventure barely has started. As I talked with him I constantly checked myself out in the mirror and noticed just how abstract this situation was right now. In front of me was an attractive older woman, dressed in lingerie while out of her mouth came a male voice. If I wouldn’t be talking on the phone to my dad I would be in big trouble. But would he even be able to recognize me right now? Somehow this made it all so more arousing.
Our talk was interrupted by the ringing of my doorbell. Walking towards it I tried to end the conversation with my dad but he always had something more to say.
“Okay dad, please I need to go now! I’ll call you tomorrow or whenever I find the time again. Yeah you too and greet mom from me. Bye bye.” I whispered as I was almost at the front door. Without much thought I opened it only to see Abe in front of me with a toolbox in his hands. His mouth was wide open as his eyes checked me out in detail.
“Whoah.” Was all he said. As I looked down on myself to see why he was so in awe I noticed I completely forgot I was still in my sexy lingerie.
In shock I slammed the door in front of him and ran to my room. My heart was almost exploding from the adrenaline and shame I felt in that moment. Getting the bathrobe over me again I slowly walked towards the door, with Abe’s surprised face still engraved in my memory. Thinking it over I felt my tugged away penis trying to rise again. Another man liked my image. I was so convincing in my lingerie that he didn’t rebuke in shock and saw a young boy cross dressing. No, he saw a mature sexy woman in a sexy black one piece. The more this image ran through my mind the hornier I got but I had to keep myself under control. Abe was probably still in front of my door. About to find words to apologize himself even though it was me who brought him into this situation.
Slowly I opened the door and as expected Abe stood in front of it. His face just as red as mine.
“H-Hey. I’m sorry I just thought… well. I could leave work earlier today so I thought I come by but uhm…” Abe fumbled with his words. It was kind of funny seeing a grown ass man unable to find the right words for this situation. Looking further down I could see a bulge in his pants and could hardly control myself. I wasn’t gay or found Abe attractive in any way but it made my fantasy just so much more immersive and fucked up. This was so much more than I expected. All I wanted was to be seen as a maid but right now I was also purely seen as an attractive woman. I bit my lips as my arousal hit newer heights.
“Oh Abe.” I said with a heavy breath. “It’s, fine j-just come in.” I said as I had a hard time to catch my breath. I needed to get myself under control. As much as I found this entire situation hot as hell I didn’t want it to end in a way I would regret when I’m back to my old self. Both me and Abe kept an awkward silence as he worked on my kitchen.
“Everything done. I would make a test drive with the washing machine but it should be all fine. If there are any leaks just call me and I will fix it.” Abe said as he started to stow away his tools. “Since your refrigerator is empty I assume you still have to buy some groceries right?”
“I uh yeah I guess so. I didn’t have the time to do it yesterday. Do you know a good place? I’m fairly new around here.”
“You can come with me. I wanted to buy some stuff anyway and seeing how you need almost everything I can help you carry some of the bags. Only if you want of course I don’t want to force myself on you.” He said with a nervous chuckle. He wasn’t wrong though. I needed a lot and during the last few weeks I lost a lot of muscle mass. I was now a weak woman that relied on a strong man to carry her stuff and I loved it. Without a second thought I agreed and changed into a more comfortable outfit. Somehow it felt like I had a servant doing my work again when all of this was there for me to become a servant. Nonetheless it didn’t take anything away from my fetish, it only made it all better and I still had to look for a maid job anyway.
The following days I got more and more used to my appearance and after a while I didn’t have to concentrate on my Hazel voice anymore as it came out naturally. The breasts on the other hand became a bit annoying with the constant back pain and how they came into my way all the time. It also became harder and harder to get off as my penis was surgically tugged away and the excitement and thrill of the first few days wore off. And whenever I managed to get an orgasm I was filled with horror of what I had done to myself. Many times I was close to drive to the clinic and undo it all. But halfway on my way I always calmed down and couldn't deny how hot this all was. My relationship with Abe grew and while we never became romantic or anything close to that I knew he wanted me. Every time when I went back into my apartment I saw the hunger in his eyes. Being an object of desire was so exhilarating.
But all of this was put to doubt when I finally managed to find a job as a maid. The excitement and rush I felt as soon as I put on my new and real uniform for the first time were washed away really quickly. During my first day and the days after I was so occupied with the work itself that I had barely time to live out my fantasy. Somehow in my mind I thought this all would play out differently and be more exciting but the reality of it was much more mundane. Maybe it was all about me as James being in this role and not Hazel, a woman nobody would think twice was a young rich boy. Still I didn't want to give up yet. After all I put so much money and effort into it and it wasn’t all bad. I still found arousal whenever I ran across people I faintly knew and fooled them to believe I was really a 48 year old woman. It even went so far that I got myself a trial day as a waitress in the country club my dad always goes. I just needed a new kick since my maid fantasy became nothing but hard work.
And it worked! Seeing so many familiar faces send shivers through my entire body. Whenever I served one of them I always expected they would call me out or even see a glimpse of James Astor, son of multimillionaire Richard Astor but no. All of them ignored me and treated me just like any waitress. After so many weeks slaving away in a boring maid job in an airport hotel I found what I really needed and to my luck I was offered a job. It wasn’t really hard since I knew the etiquette of the club. It didn’t take too long for the day I dreaded and anticipated the most came. My dad and mom came with some of their friends to play golf once in a month. As soon as they finished their game, they sat down for lunch and I rushed to their table to serve them. “Hi I’m Hazel how may I serve you?” I said with a nervous voice. This was it. I put everything on one card, risked everything only for a small perverted rush. I wasn’t thinking clear but that was my default mindset the last few weeks.
As soon as my dad looked up to me to give his order my heard froze and I expected to be exposed. “I think I take the pastrami…”
“Honey think of your blood pressure. He will take the brussels sproud salat, same for me dear.” My mom said as she interrupted him. Both of them looked directly into my face and didn’t recognize me. I couldn’t blame them as I had a hard time to recognize myself with all this make up and aged skin but still, they were my parents. Just in that moment I was about to cum but managed to control myself. It took all my focus to take the rest of their orders until I was finally away from their table. My heart was beating like crazy and all I could think of was to go home and try to orgasm to the though of this event.
With wobbly legs and a foggy mind I managed to finish the rest of my shift until I was on my way home. The entire way back I was edging and barely could hold it, but I knew I was done with it. I reached the peak of my fantasy and felt a sense of homesickness for the first time. As I was walking towards my apartment door I met Abe in the hallway again. “Oh hey Hazel! How was…” But I went past him before he could end his sentence. I just wanted relief so bad and was shaking all over my body that my keys dropped out of my hands. Before I could pick them up Abe stood besides me with a concerned face. “Hazel are you alright?” I just let out a heavy breath as I pressed my hand against my crotch. “N-No. I just… I just need to get…” But I couldn’t really bring out a full sentence. In an instant Abe pressed himself on me and pushed me against the door as his tongue invaded my mouth. My eyes went wide in panic and I tried to push him off me but I was so weak against his full weight. I never had a kiss with a girl before and now some old guy close to my dad’s age thrusted his tongue inside of me while his hands were playing with my breasts. I wasn’t gay but for some reason this turned me on even more because for him I was nothing more than an attractive older woman. The pain I felt at my crotch became almost unbearable and the urge to finally find relief made all my judgment of this situation go out the window. Before I even had a chance to get a grasp at the situation he lifted me up and carried me inside his apartment. He was so much stronger than I expected and manhandled me like I was nothing.
He threw me on top of his bed and started to undress himself in front of me. I gasped in shock as his erect penis became visible and pointed in my direction. I wondered what women saw in them as they looked absolutely ugly and to some degree threatening. But with my hormone driven brain I didn’t think much further than this and only thought if his dick was large enough to hit my prostate and finally give me my desperately needed orgasm. Abe hopped on top of his bed and slowly crawled towards me on all fours. Just when he was about to spread my legs apart I stopped him in time. If he found out I was no real woman I wasn’t sure what would happen next. During my time with him I found out he was a rather conservative kind of man. At best he would beat me up and throw me out of his apartment.
“Abe I… I’m a bit old fashioned. I feel weird doing it outside marriage but…” I paused. I wasn’t sure if I should really go through with it but I was just so desperate for it at that moment. “You can use my backdoor if that’s fine with you.” I said, embarrassed by my own words. I really proposed to another man to fuck me in the ass.
A smile formed on his face as he moved towards his nightstand next to me.
“Gladly! My ex never was into it and I lost all hope to ever do it again.” He said as he took out a bottle of lube. “Huh. Might as well.” As as he took out a blue pill and just swallowed it without a glass of water.
“Dim the light please!” I commanded him while undressing myself. Even though he might not see it’s not a real pussy at first glance, on close inspection he would notice something was off so I hoped the dim light would work in my favor. Getting on all fours I started to think this was way too gay and maybe I should call it off but as I noticed the his wardrobe mirror facing me I could only see Hazel. With her large breasts hanging off her chest and Abe lubing up her hole, there was hardly anything wrong from the looks of it. Just a woman and her lover about to have some fun. Abe didn’t was much time and instantly pushed his member inside of me. My eyes almost popped out of my skull as I felt pain and pressure in ways I have never felt before.
I felt stuffed like a turkey on thanksgiving and was about to call it off when one of his thrusts hit a spot that almost made me cum in an instant. There it was, the release I desperately waited for so long and couldn’t get myself, was so close. Driven like mad I started to push myself against each of his thrusts just hoping for every hit to feel just as good as that special one. This was probably the most fucked up and perverted act I had ever done and the thought I fooled an older hetero man into believing I was a real woman was something that made it all more forbidden and wrong, but also so much better. A few more thrusts and I finally felt it coming. But as my tugged penis was trying with all it’s might to become erect I suddenly felt a sharp pain from it like I had never before. Mixed with agonizing pain and pure bliss from my orgasm I let out a loud scream and almost fainted. I collapsed in front of me only for Abe to continue and release his seed inside of me just a few minutes later. I barely had any power left in me and could only accept as he dragged me with him to cuddle after, making me the little spoon. His dick was still erect and logged deep inside of me, not getting any softer.
My pain in my lower regions didn’t recede as I was used to and as my post coital clarity set in I was overcome by disgust and horror of what I did. Looking at myself in the wardrobe mirror I only saw Hazel, sweaty and with a man’s penis deep inside her ass. I tried to stay calm and recover until I could move my legs good enough again but in all that time I didn’t go back into that state I was used to. Gone was all the eroticism, the fetish, the hornyness I felt about it all. I was just James Astor again, the hetero 18 year old guy. But my mirror image told me a complete different story. Barely anything about it looked remotely close to James. What have I done to myself? I needed to get out of here and reverse it all and maybe I could forget what I did with Abe even though I doubted it. Hearing his snores, I tried to free myself from his grasp but with barely any muscle power left every movement of mine was met by him tightening the grip. What made it all worse was that it moved his dick inside of me ever so slightly, sending shiver across my body and reminding me of his big meat inside of me. I grinded my teeth in anger and frustration and could only wait until he fell into a deeper sleep.
I’m not sure how much time passed but I knew it was dark outside when I had the power to free myself from him. It felt good to finally have his penis out of me as the pressure inside of me was starting to became unbearable but that was only followed by the disgusting feeling of his semen dripping out of my now gaping hole. I ignored this and dressed myself up and moved back into my apartment to take a shower. That same night I called my dad to tell him I would come home and also because I wanted to hear a familiar voice after recent events but things didn’t go as expected. It has been a while since the last time I talked with him and since then I was only using my Hazel voice. All attempts to go back to my James voice ended in a weird imitation. It got only worse when my father demanded to talk with the real James, which of course wasn’t possible. He was starting to get more and more irritated and angry and after a while even asked if there was a ransom. To that I just ended the call in panic and hoped he wouldn’t call the police. Things were falling apart real quick. If only I knew how bad was about to become.
The next morning I woke up to the same mood as I had yesterday evening and the discomfort of my new body became much stronger with every hour. The pain in my crotch became worse too and now felt like I got kicked into the balls ten times in a row. All I wanted was to get rid of this charade and go home, my real home and become James Astor again. I had a few pain medication left from the early days after my operation but they only helped so much. Halfway towards the clinic I couldn’t take it anymore and collapsed on the sidewalk. A few people around helped me up and an older woman drove me in her car to the hospital. There I explained what was going on, well at least regarding my penis, too embarrassed was I to tell the full truth. A quick operation later and he was finally free again, but the short moment of joy wouldn’t last long. After so many months I saw my own penis again, shriveled and red as a tomato. What followed was almost like a death sentence as the doctor explained to me what was wrong. From the constant pressure and tight spot it was in all the time my tissue was damaged beyond repair and some of it started to die off. To my ‘luck’, as they told me, most of the nerves were still intact and they could reform my penis into a vagina and I could function normal again even though I would need to take hormones from now on. I wasn’t given much time to mourn or think of a solution as time was running short. My own fantasy brought me into this and from the looks of it, a part of it would forever stay with me. I don’t know how I would go back home like this but I would find a way as long as the rest looked like my old self again.
In the days after the operation I fell into a dark mood and was filled with thoughts of ‘just how I could let it come this far’. I should have just stuck to dressing up in my maids uniforms but now it was too late to go back to those innocent days. The nurses taught me everything I needed to know about my new genitalia and not long after I could finally go home. Surprisingly during all this the country club didn’t fire me after I explained them why I was in the hospital. I guess with this social climate they would rather keep me on sick leave than risk any negative publicity, not like I had any intention of ever going back there. The first thing I did after leaving the hospital was to go back to the beauty clinic and undo all of the other stuff and become James Astor again. Or as much as I could.
But what I saw was a complete different waiting room. The girl at the front desk was a complete different one too. “Uhm excuse me, is Doctor Brown here? I need to talk with him, it’s urgent.” I said, hoping they just changed the furniture and design a bit to go with the time.
“Oh no sorry. This is now a beauty spa. We moved in around a month ago after Mr Brown left the states.” I couldn’t believe what I heard. If he wasn’t here who could fix me? Would any other doctor believe my story if I told them?
“W-What do you mean left the states? When is he back?” Still in hope he just moved his clinic to somewhere else but what she told me was much worse. Apparently he did a highly questionable operation, not like mine was any better and it did not go that well. Not only was he sued by that woman and her rich husband, many other disgruntled patients joined in, encouraged by her act. If I wanted to be me again I needed to go to Mexico where he opened up a new clinic. My funds weren’t that high after so many months but I hoped he could at least do the most necessary parts to make me look somewhat like my old self again.
The next day I was about to book a flight ticket when I found out all my cards were blocked. My father must have blocked them after my not so successful call that one night. Despair set in as my whole situation developed a life of its own. All I now had left was whatever was on Hazels bank account and her ID. I could try to talk with my dad, try to prove who I really am if I even manage to go past the guards securing our mansion. But he would just disinherit me, most likely thinking I was a freak and not worthy to carry his name. I was completely stuck in this life I thought was only a fantasy and an adventure to live out my fetish. These large sagging tits, my wrinkled skin, the wide hips and especially that flat area on my crotch would stay with me for the rest of my life.
The following months were pretty rough. With no funds from my old account, a low income and the hospital bill I was struggling to make ends meet. The only support I had in these times was ironically from Abe. After our one time he became way more direct with his intentions and even though I pushed him away early on I didn’t want to lose him. Not that I had any romantic feelings for him but because he was the only person in my new life I could rely on. This became more of a dependency as my financial situation worsened and the advance payment for my apartment ran out. When he offered me to move I with him I knew there was no way around it and I somehow became his girlfriend, with all things attached to it. I didn’t want to land on the streets so I pretended to be the loving girlfriend he expected me to be, buying my time in hope something would happen to get me out of this life. But time went on and I celebrated my 49th birthday with him. Up to this point the female hormones washed away anything that was left of my remaining male features and completed my new image. He used this special day to propose to me, to which I reluctantly agreed. In reality I was just a now 19 year old boy, without money or knowledge of the world. I didn’t know how I would survive out there, so being Abe’s wife wasn’t the worst deal I could have picked. On our honeymoon he finally made me into a real woman and I had sex for the first time with my new vagina and to my surprise it wasn’t as bad as I expected it to be. I’d still prefer to have my own penis back but it was miles more enjoyable than getting it from behind.
Our life fell into a routine not long after and we were just husband and wife. I still had hopes somehow, something would happen to get me out of this. Maybe I would one day wake up and it was all a dream or I was just completely insane and forgot to take my medicine. But this was just nothing more than a hope I never could let go. And like on one of many of those days when Abe was on top of me, thrusting in and out, our hands interlocked I just laid there and looked at the clock at our nightstand, waiting for him to finish so I could stand up and make some breakfast for us. This was just a typical Sunday morning in a life I never thought I would live.
But it was my life now and I had to accept it.
1
13.3K
3
0
Loading...
Stealth Control: A Not-So-Average Sort Of Day Part 1 in Stealth Control: A Not-So-Average Sort Of Day
by
VexenFox
· 25 Jul 2023
The opening couple of scenes for a slice-of-life stealth control story featuring a group of college friends. In this opening, Luna & Alphonse experiment with the technology with each other for the first time, and Luna is quite a bit bolder with it that Alphonse. It is largely ftm, from the male third person perspective.
4.4K
11
3
Stealth Control: Protection Racket in Stealth Control: Protection Racket
by
VexenFox
· 18 Jul 2023
In a dystopian world of government stealth control, agents Jacob and Gordon are tasked to protect Ashley, a bubbly college student, on her vacation to an island resort. Jacob and Gordon bicker with, control, and find themselves overcome by the roles they must take on. This story features a varying third person POV, male to female possession / stealth control, a vague kidnapping plot, and two tough men being forced by circumstances to inhabit soft, female bodies.
8.7K
6
5
The Ditzy Witch in The Ditzy Witch
by
BMJ
· 14 Jul 2023
Jake is ready to move on from his on-and-off girlfriend, Sue, as he gets ready to enjoy one last summer with his friends before heading off to college. Sue isn't having any of it and goes as far as to cast a spell on Jake to ensure that she'll be the closest person to him, but it doesn't go exactly as she had planned.
13.8K
4
5
Making The Grade in Making The Grade
by
Hellexia
· 30 Jun 2023
Bailey and Ayden, a college-aged couple, discover that Ayden has a power in the middle of a post-coitus massage. In short, Ayden can enter someone through an orifice and "wear" them, essentially possessing them, turning them into a sort of skinsuit as he does. Being an anal aficionado, Ayden prefers the obvious entry point. What follows is Ayden using his powers on others, such as their petite neighbor, the obnoxious TA that's ruining Bailey's GPA, and eventually culminating in Bailey's professor. Of course, the couple has plenty of sex along the way.
11.5K
15
2
Stealth Control: Zach's Long Term Experiment in Stealth Control: Zach's Long Term Experiment
by
jibaky
· 01 Jun 2023
Zach was a tech wiz. He planted all sorts of surveilance equipment in his and his neighbors' houses in preparation for the beginning of his Stealth Control network. He was ready to enjoy all these bodies to his own pleasure, maybe even manage to change a thing or two in them, during his two month break from college. He was ready to have the time of his life, playing and manipulating the bodies of his hot mom and sisters, and his neighbors.
12.4K
14
4
(E)merging Possibilities in (E)merging Possibilities
by
jibaky
· 19 Apr 2023
Frank wasn’t one to believe in fairy tales, but when he accidentaly found a magic necklace that grants him possession powers, he'll be sure to use it to try and get with the hottest girl in his college, even if he has to take over a few people to do it.
4.9K
10
5
Perspective Shift in Perspective Shift
by
MajorKerina
· 08 Apr 2023
Two college professor friends, Sabrina Burton and Mike Larson, disagree about the challenges and benefits experienced by men and women, but a strange little crystal will give them both a fresh perspective.
4.5K
2
1
A prologue to my body hopping chronicles in A prologue to my body hopping chronicles
by
JJ97TSF
· 10 Mar 2023
Hi! This little short story details my first possession experience - a cute college graduate named Olivia. In it, I tell you what I manage to do during my first of many trips controlling her, as well as plan out my future possession targets. I hope you enjoy, and please, let me know in the comments who I should possess next from the options at the end!
1.8K
2
1
The Curse Of Spooky Island - Chapter 1 in The Curse Of Spooky Island
by
LonesomeTaco
· 15 Feb 2023
A demon wearing the form of a young college student arrives at the residence of his host with a sinister purpose.Will he succeed in passing himself off as the student and complete his objective or will her friends suspect something and attempt to thwart the demon?
1.6K
2
0
Just a fantasy in Just a fantasy
by
Hanni
· 31 Jan 2023
Young and rich James Astor is living a life many can only dream off. With college on the horizon he would soon leave his parents mansion and start his own life with every opportunity a young boy like him could get, if it weren't for a peculiar fantasy that didn't leave his troubled and hormone driven mind alone. But while most kept it as what it was, a fantasy, he had the means to make it reality.
13.3K
3
0
Loading...
No users found for "college"
Try searching for something else.
Loading...